《Ancient Father of Cultivation》 Chapter 1 - Immortals And Cultivation! The Universe formed from nowhere, Sky and Earth, Day and Night, Yin and Yang, all things started to form. Two humans were ''born'' on the land but they had no intelligence or anything, there was a unique thing for them is that they can''t die, and their faces and body physique stopped growing after 30 years. 1000 years passed and they started to learn who to speak by looking at the animals bark and roar, and their language was also like that Another 5000 years later they had their first son, their reproduction system was different. The woman bared the child for 1400 years! And The world population started! 150,000 years later. In these years the population reached 130 members. And they learned many things like covering their important parts with leaves, made small huts, and eating! Once a woman from the village looked at a fruit, it was just like the thing entered her some minutes ago! Big and curvy, but the smell was different, she opened her mouth and took a bite of it, surprise-filled on her face, she brought some of to the village with her and tell her family to eat them but they never eat something before so they hesitated but eat it, everyone was surprised! Every time they chew it some liquid came and it made them very happy! Then they started to eat fruits and leaves later on¡­ On the present day, two boys were sitting on a rock top of the mountain behind their village. They were wearing two leaves, only covering their parts below. Their faces were slightly similar, sharp eyes, long black hair with no beard. Those two are the new kids in the village, they were just 130 years old now. They love to spend time on the top of the mountain, and they were the most intelligent people ever born! They were both born to a single woman! And that was a miracle! "Brother, I sensed something inside me," the boy who was sitting in the lotus position said, he had a mole on his left cheek. Another one looked at him, he had a mole on his right cheek. So villagers called the Left and Right brothers. "What?" Right asked. "I don''t know, but I can sense it," Left said. "How? I will try too" the Right said and came beside him. "Just close your eyes and take a deep breath¡­I did that because of wind but there was something inside my chest!" said Left. "Okay," said the Right and sat on the lotus position just like his Brother and did as he said, Closed his eyes and took a deep breath, and he also sensed something heavy inside his chest. "What is this? I sensed it too!" Right opened his eyes and said with confusion. "I told you! I was never wrong!" Left said with a smile. "Then our family members can sense it too?" Right said. "Let''s ask them," Left said with excitement, Right also nodded and they told that to their parents and the all people in the village, no one refused them, they came one by one onto the mountain and did what Lift and Right told them to do. ''Close your eyes and take a deep breath'' this is what Right and Left said. They did as they told but only 3 people sensed it all didn''t. "What was that? Is there anything useful from it?" one man asked, he was the head of the village and the firstborn human! he was no different from them, he have sharp eyebrows and dark eyes and square face "We don''t know, we will try to figure out what it is and what''s the use of it," Left said to the head. The villagers don''t have any names, they call the people with their position like if it''s mother then mother, some have two mothers and some have 2 fathers but that was not a problem here. "Okay, that''s a great discovery! I lived this long but never noticed it" the head said Left smiled, Right also nodded, if not Left told him about it he would also never noticed something inside him! After talking for some days, they came back to huts and lived there, they did nothing but sit idle, look after animals or grow plants. That''s was they doing since they were born. Left and Right started to test what it is inside their chest, they never stopped trying since they find it. After few months. "AHHHHHHHHHHHH" Left cried out very loud, and the Right who was sitting beside him was shocked by his cry. "Brother what happened?" he came closed to the Left and saw Left was screaming non-stop and he placed both of his hands on his chest. Some liquid started to come out from the Left''s eyes. Right got worried and called the all villagers. Head ran and came to the Left and saw that Left was lying on the rock while both hands were on his chest and water coming out from his eyes. "What happened?" Head asked as he don''t know why he felt a heavy feeling inside his chest when he saw Left and the water coming from his eyes like a river, this was the first time something like this happened to them. "Don''t know, he became like this all of a sudden" Right said, he also having a heavy feeling in his chest, everyone who saw Left felt the same way. "Okay, let''s bring him back to the home," the head said and picked Left and came back to the hut Left and Right live in, head placed Left on the ground and sat there without moving, and everyone did the same, no one moved away from the hut. Left suffered for few hours and closed his eyes. Everyone noticed it but didn''t say anything, they silently waited. After 3 days Left slowly opened his eyes and saw all Head and Right was sitting beside him and all villagers were outside his hut, no one moved from their places for 4 days! Not even an inch. "H-Head" Left slowly tried to wake up but he felt pain in his chest and no strength in his body, "What was that?" Head asked slowly, "I-I don''t know, I felt I can control that thing inside my chest but when I tried to control it I felt¡­I felt¡­my head, body¡­.I don''t know¡­." Left can''t express the thing he faced. Head closed his eyes after talking to Left few minutes. "Let''s call it Pain," Head said. "Okay¡­I felt pain all over my body and head¡­And water started to come out from my eyes¡­" "Call them Tears" "Tears started to come out from my eyes" This was the first time they felt and saw ''Pain'' and ''Tears'' - - "Okay you rest here, don''t try to control it again," Head said and moved out of the hut. "No need to worry, Left is fine," said Head to the villagers sitting outside. Everyone smiled and nodded. Father and mother of Left and Right came inside the hut. Mother sat beside Left and slowly patted him on his head. "Don''t be reckless next time, I was worried" she said with a smile. "Okay, mother" Left said with a smile. Right was sitting in the corner of the hut and was in deep thoughts, ''Why did something like that happened to Brother? Is that power inside our is dangerous to us?'' he thought ''Or we need some techniques to control it?'' Right stood up. "I will come back in few months," Right said and left the hut and said the same thing to Head "Wait¡ª" before they finish Right ran on top of the mountain. Right came on top of that mountain and sat in the lotus position. "I will control it!" he thought, he took a deep breath and sensed the thing and tried to force it out from his body, Right eyebrows tighten, and felt something in his chest and stopped it in time. "So, this was the pain¡­.and Brother suffered it for hours!" Right felt sad for his Brother, but he got even more motivation to control it now. He tried again, again, again, and again for 3 months and. Right felt the thing inside his moved! Right saw stars inside there, "What''s this! How I can see this! Even my eyes are closed!" he thought but he can clearly see stars inside his chest! And he can see another thing inside his stomach, there was an empty space inside his stomach! And he can pull the smoke-like thing from the stars to the place in his stomach and store it there! Right''s mind stopped working, he can''t understand how or what he is doing, but he can think about that later, now he tried to store that smoke in the place in his stomach. After doing that non-stop for 7 months Right felt his body changed very much. Suddenly Head came to the top of the mountain, Right saw him and stopped doing it and greeted him, "Right, did you find anything about it? You have been doing it for some time right" Head asked him. "Yes, I noticed and learned a lot!" Right said. "Tell me" Head asked, his eyes were shining, he loves to know new things! "Okay I will start from the thing inside us, it''s a whole new world! There are places like there in there and humans like us too!" Right said. "WHAT!" The Head was shocked to the core. "Yes, but those humans are called mortals, they are only able to live for very little time like 100 or 200 years that all, and there is smoke in the worlds inside us, and it''s our Life Force! We can live that long because of that life force and I name it QI, and there is also another thing in our abdomen, that''s a place we can store QI so I named it Dantian! We can store QI in there and this QI is making our body stronger and stronger!" Right said. Head was speechless by Right''s words, he can''t understand it. People like them inside them? QI? Dantian? "There is no need to understand them Head, I tried hard too but the only thing I got is to leave it and do what you want" Right said. Head also stopped thinking about it and both of them came to the village and told them the things Right said to Head. The happiest person is Left, of course, he never thought the thing he discovered will lead to this huge mystery! Right said them to do the same thing he did, he personally made the technique to control the Life Force inside them, (QI) "We don''t have a limit to QI use them as much as you want, it will not end!" Right said. The first person to succeed is Left! "Brother I can see stars and the Dantian you talked about!" Left said with excitement, Right smiled, "Of course Brother is the best, try to store the QI into the Dantian!" Right said. Left nodded and started to do take the QI from the Universe inside his chest and store them inside his Dantian! Slowly everyone sensed the stars and only some can do that thing just like Right and Left! "Now everyone saw the worlds inside them! I think we all have different universes inside!" Right said. "Yes, and I think we all can become something when we do this like this! I don''t know what will happen but things definitely will change!" Left said "I think we should name this thing Cultivation!" Right said with a smile. "Yes, that sounds good!" Left and everyone said. "Now everyone start the Cultivation!" Right shouted with a bright smile on his face. Chapter 2 - ... The Beginning "Everyone start Cultivation!" Right said with a bright smile. Everyone nodded and all of them started to cultivate. Right and Left was faster than all of them. After many years Right saw his QI inside his Dantian gather on a single point and formed into a ball and it became solid! First it was like smoke and liquid and lastly it became like a rock round and gold! Right opened his eyes and saw Left was beside him and told him that, his QI was still in liquid state. Right also noticed that he can fly! And many things new things! In these years Left got even more excited to catch up to Right! Everyone is the village felt the same. Right smiled "Now, Everyone can cultivate! Haha" Right said as everyone in the village can cultivate now, even head and head mother can too Right created some more techniques from the old people in the village because they can''t cultivate normally like Left and Right, maybe because they are too old for Cultivation but with Right techniques, they also can do that Cultivation! Everyone started Cultivation without any break, they even forgot the only things they were interested in, eating and mating! While they Cultivating years started to pass, Thousands, Ten Thousand, Hundreds of Thousands of years¡­ Right and Left opened there eyes, "Brother" Left said with a smile Right smiled too, it been long time since they saw each other, even though they are sitting beside to each other they were totally focused on the Cultivation! "Left, I think I''m going to reach something above again" Right said to Left "Yes, I also sensed it, but I think it will take some time for me" Left said with a sigh "It''s okay, I will wait, let''s reach it together!" Right said with a smile "Really? Then wait for me" Left said and closed his eyes again Right smiled and closed his eyes, but he didn''t cultivate Eleven years passed "Brother, I think I can have now" Left said as Right opened his eyes "Let''s do this!" Right said with a smile, he was getting more and more excited now "I think we will reach something great" Left said with a smile "I think that too" Right said Both smiled and started to cultivate, an imposing aura started to release from both of them, Everyone who were Cultivating stopped doing it and looked at Left and Right Head looked at both of them with a smile This continued for some days but one day the sky turned dark and everyone in the village heard some sound Crack Crack BOOM BOOM Right and Left stopped the Cultivation and looked at the sky, everyone saw the space started to crack in the midair! And the space around also started to blast away. After the crack became long and wide as a person can fit a man came out from it, he was wearing something covered all his body and it look so majestic and royal, those villagers never saw such costume! It was in gold and white! That man looked at the people down Everyone felt chill ran through their spine expect Left and Right "010100 010101 01 01 0 01 1010 0 1 01" That man moved his mouth and sound also came out from his mouth but they didn''t understand anything he said, That man eyes were gold and it got bright all of sudden "You lowly being! I''m your GOD! Kneel and worship me!" Now everyone understood what he said "GOD?" Everyone was shocked, they never know someone other than them in this but suddenly a man came out from nowhere and saying he is GOD and they need to worship him? "Wait! GOD means we are inside your body?" Right asked, "Yes, this is my inside world! And your lowly being born inside me so I''m your GOD!" he said in an arrogant voice but sensed something was wrong "Ohh, that mean we are GOD to the people inside us?" Right said That man raised his eyebrows, his gold eyes got even bright, "WHAT!!" that man was shocked "YOU LOWLY BEING CULTIVATING??" he shouted at them Everyone got shocked "What''s wrong with that?" Right asked That man looked at Right and Left who were sitting suppurate from others, when he saw them, his face twisted and veins popped up on his four head "You¡­" his voice contain anger "What?" Right asked "You both are a step away from becoming strong as me" that GOD said "Ohh, that because of you! If you didn''t disturbed us we would have reached it!" Left said "Yeah! Wait for some time, we will also become strong as you" Right said with a smile "You¡­I''m lucky that I came now or else I would have not seen this!" that man said with a smile "When that man and woman born, I took their intelligence but it seems things happened opposite here, not only you guys started cultivating but two barts already a step away from my realm!" "Took away intelligence?" Right was shocked "I''m going to kill you all and make another generation" that man said with a smile "Kill?" they were confused, what does he mean? "Hmph, kill mean eternal sleep! You no longer exist in this world! I will take your lives!" that man said "No longer exist?" they only understood a little but they sensed that is something very dangerous, they never killed anything before "You will know after one die" that man said and appeared in between them and attacked at a man but Right appeared in front of him "No need" Right said as his face showed seriousness That GOD didn''t stop and punched in Right chest Right felt a heavy mountain clashed to his chest, he was pushed back few steps "What is this¡­" Right was shocked, he felt something inside his chest "Pain" Right said as he placed his hand on his chest "Yes pain! I will let you guy feel pain and death!" God said Right had bad feeling about this! "Left Brother! Come let''s take this man out of here" Right said and ran towards that God Left nodded and also ran towards the God That God also started to run towards them but both Right and Left pushed his back with all of their strength, they came very far from the village in no time "Hahaha" that God laughed and stopped on the spot Right and Left tried to push him but he stood there as unmovable mountain God raised his hands and punched on both guys back born ''Cough'' Both coughed white liquid "So, what if you reached one step away from me? I''m still stronger than you!" God said to Right and Left and use an attack technique Right and Left got suppurated from God, both don''t know what to do, they don''t even know what Fight mean, because they never fight anyone and they only did the Cultivation all time! "Haha, there is no way you guys can beat me without any attack techniques" God laughed at them Right looked at him, he closed his eyes and tried to recall something, he opened his eyes and vanished from his place and appeared beside the God and tried to punch in his stomach God was shocked "How¡­" this was his technique he uses before in the village to attack that villager; Right copied his technique! Left noticed it! He also closed his eye and tried to copy Right movement! It took him a minute to compress it, meanwhile Right and God exchanged some moves, Left also joined them Everyone from village followed them but they didn''t get close to them and started to watch that battle between God and Both Left and Right Bothers, some of them felt their Blood boil when they saw the battle Head had a worried expression on his face and Head mother was standing beside him, After exchanged some more moves Right is getting better and better "I have a question God" Right asked while attacking him God was silent and blocked his attack "If we are inside you then your also inside someone right?" Right asked "No" God said "Why?" Right asked "Because I''m the God! I have no birth or death!" "So everything started because of you?" Right asked "Yes, everything born because of me, I''m the start" God said and Right nodded then the battle continued, Left also heard their conversion In the battle, the God had the upper hand, he used some techniques but they were copied by both Brothers that''s why they can still fight him "It''s time to end this battle" God said and he started to use his power, in the dark sky some light started to glow "What''s that?" Not only Right but everyone was shocked by the sudden lights in the sky "This is the power for nature!" God said with a smile and he raised his hand "Thunder!" A blue thunder came out from the sky and started to come towards Right, When Right saw that he started to run away from it, he can tell that he can''t handle it, it was giving of very powerful aura that making him scared when he sees it "It will hit you no matter what" God said with a smile The thunder followed Right even when he takes turns, a scary felling came inside Right as the thunder got closer and closer Right forehead was wet with sweat, his mind stopped working, the thunder was just a step away from Right Right closed his eye, and thunder strike on his back "Ahh" Right felt something he never felt before, it was like ants running on his body That God was shocked, nothing happened to Right! Hr thought he can kill him with it but he was mistaken Right looked the God "How did you do that?" he asked, he didn''t understand how he made that and it even entered his body! "I will not tell" God said and another thunder came out, it was more powerful than the last one Right didn''t ran this time, he got hit "Ahh" He felt the same again like before "Wow, one more time" Right asked in excitement God raised his eyebrows; he sent another one "Ahh~" Right ''cried'' "More!" Right said to God God took a step back Left saw this, "Me too, strike me too!" Left asked, he can understand Right is trying to understand the concept of it so he will try too God sent one thunder to Left "Ahh" Left felt some as same as Right "What''s wrong with you guys?" God was shocked and asked, this also his first time to fight someone, he also did nothing but Cultivation! Right looked at Head and tried to say something and Head understood him "Nothing, we are born from you so we also same as you" Right said with a smile and he raised his hand a small thunder came from the dark sky Left saw this and smiled "Brother! Strike it on me" Left asked Right "Sure" Right said with a smile and that small thunder came towards him but didnt landed on him but on a tree near him Left''s smile vanished "No, I thought it will land on you but it was like that tree attacked it away" Right said That God got angry by seeing this, they are playing around in the battle? "You guys are dead now!" God said in angry voice and a big thunder appeared in the dark clouds Right and Left was shocked "This will take your life" God said to Right and that thunder started to fire towards Right, but before it landed on him it landed on another one "This time I choose another one" God said with a smile and Left eyes rolled back and he fall on the ground "BROTHER!" Right ran to Left and fall on his knees "Brother! Brother!" Right tried to wake him up but no response, then he heard sound was still come from his chest "Haha, no need he is at his last breath" God said with a laugh "Why are you doing this?" Right asked to God "Umm? Why im doing this?¡­?" God suddenly got confused "Because Im only god! You guys are lowly beings! You can''t become me a GOD! Just die!" God said a sword appeared in his hands and he swung it and a cut appeared on Right chest, the slice damaged his heart and inner organs! Right looked at God "This is not the end¡­This is the Beginning!" Right said in low voice "Hmph, you''re going to die anyway¡­." Before God finish his sentence, he saw Right smile "STOP!!!" God shouted but Right destroyed Life Core "BOOOM" God got involved in the blast "BOOOOOOM" another one Chapter 3 - Undead Rulers, Lu Feng "When the Ancient Father and Ancient Founder fought with the True God Both Ancient Father and Ancient Founder lost their lives by destroying their own Life Cores! And True God was heavily injured! By the blasts! But all Ancient Immortals were alive because Ancient Father said them to ran away as far as they can and Ancient Head understood it and they ran away from the place and got out away from the blasts! After Ancient Father and Ancient Founder dead the universes inside them also got destroyed but some amazing thing happened! When both dead their Life Force mean QI was spread all over the world and new worlds started to form where mortals were born and they can cultivate while absorbing their QI and increase their life longevity and become strong! But in these all years, only two people were able to reach the realm as Ancient Immortals and joined them in the Divine Immortal Land! They were the Great Buddha! And The Human Sovereign Long Tian! But in the whole history, only one person who reached the half step to the True God is Ancient Father of Cultivation! He was the roots of all Cultivation Techniques we use! Without him, there was no way for immortals to Cultivate¡­" A man who was wearing brown robes explaining all history to the kids in front of him, there were 30 kids, those kids look like they were just 5 or 6 years old but their eyes were bright as stars and their mouth was wide open when they heard about Ancient Father of Cultivation! "Teacher! Teacher!" a kid stood up and called the teacher, he was wearing luxury gold and purple robes "Yes?" "Can I also become like Ancient Father of Cultivation?" He asked "Yes of course! First, you need to work hard and cultivate!" that teacher said with a smile "Wow¡­I want to become like him!" that kid said with total admiration in his eyes That teacher just smiled "Teacher when did this happened?" another kid stood up and asked "12 Billion years ago" "WHAT!!" Those kids were shocked, except that kid who want to become like Ancient Father, "If it was happened that long ago then how did we know them?" a smart kid asked "Because when mortals started to born Ancient Immortals raised them and they said all this history and our ancestors promised that they will pass this to every generation! Every generation promised that if they didn''t pass this to the next generation, they family women turn into prostitutes and men will be turned into slaves! And they stood on their words! Till now no one broke the promise because if they did, they know the punishment! Blood is thicker than water so no one wants something like that happens to their family, even if you didn''t understand now, you will understand in the future" that teacher said to the smart kid That smart kid nodded and sat in his seat "Teacher I have one doubt!" that kid asked again, he was the one who want to become like Ancient Father "Ask" "Do those Ancient Immortals still alive?" "Yes" That teacher said with a smile "But they lost one thing in the blasts is they can''t reproduce anymore, there was saying that there were only 129 Ancient immortals total was 131 but Ancient Father and Ancient Founder is dead it became 129" that teacher said "Ohh" "Teacher, why Ancient Founder of Cultivation called like that? What did he do?" that smart kid asked "Good question, Ancient Founder of Cultivation was called like that because he was the one who discovered the QI! The Life Force! And he was the one who tried to use the QI from his inner world! Without him, even Ancient Father would be a normal Immortal without cultivation! That''s why he is equal to Ancient Father! And he was also a step away from the True God realm! Don''t think he is any weaker than Ancient Father! We are the people born from their worlds, it''s like we are descendants of them!" that teacher said to them¡­ Those kids were impressed, "But I still want to become like Ancient Father" that kid said with a smile, he was called Lu Feng! "And I want to become like Ancient Founder! He was the reason for all this! I also want to become like him and discover many secrets of this world and help this world!" that smart kid said with a smile "Good" that teacher said with a smile¡­ "That''s all for today go back to your home" the teacher said with a smile Those kids stood up and gave him a cupped fist salute and left the class, "I hope these kids become some worthy in future¡­" he said to himself with a sigh 10 years later "Today is the awakening ceremony!" "Yes! I hope may these kids have some good talent this time" "I heard this year Lu Feng also participating!" "Wow, I think his talent will be at least 3rd grade or 4th grade! "Hai! I don''t want to see another ruthless and coldblooded man¡­" When others heard him, they also sighed, Lu Clan is known for their ruthlessness, and they are one of the powerful Clans in the Eastern Land! "I think Lu Clan is good at controlling zombies, right?" A man asked he was a traveler so he don''t know much "Yes! They can control the Zombies and they are perfect at that! They even won some wars without fighting the enemies! That powerful they are! They even have the name, Undead Rulers!" another man said in awe "Ohh" that traveler was surprised "Come the Awakening Ceremony started!" a man said and ran away to tell this to others "It started!" All people started to run towards the North where the Min Academy is in, "Now I will explain some important points, I know that you all know them but I will repeat! Everyone can absorb QI! But the is the difference is the talent! We considered them in grades! And it divided into many grades but we never saw someone who is higher grade than 5 in our Eastern Land! This is how we decided the person talent grade Grade 1- Can absorb QI for 2 minutes non-stop Grade 2- Can absorb QI for 25 minutes non-stop Grade 3- Can absorb QI for one-hour non-stop Grade 4- Can absorb QI for three hours non-stop Grade 5- Can absorb QI for seven hours non-stop And more¡­Now the Awakening Ceremony starts! Get in the middle of the formation! That formation will trigger your senses and then you can freely absorb the QI without any problem" a middle-aged man said, his voice was icy and his eyes were emotionless as he looked at the students in front of him There were 200 students in front of him, all have solemn expressions on their faces, they nodded and entered the big stage in front of them, the stage was very wide as more than 300 people can easily sit on it! Every student entered the formation on the stage and sat, everyone, have 2 feet gap between them, "Now we will activate the formation" That middle-aged man said and looked at the workers A blue light started to glow on the stage and Every student sensed the QI for the first time! Smiles started to appear on their faces and they already started to absorb the QI Not even 2 minutes passed a person fall unconscious That middle-aged man looked at him in disdain! "Look at that person!" "What!? He can''t even absorb for 2 minutes? How can a human-like that exists? Even I can absorb for 4 minutes!" "Wait! That Lu Feng!" "Lu Feng?" Now everyone looked at the unconscious person, he was indeed Lu Feng! Sharp eyebrows and nose, healthy pale skin, he was slim but fit! He was wearing white and black robes "That''s indeed Lu Feng!" "Hahaha, this was my first time seeing such a thing, can''t even absorb QI for 2 minutes? That''s the first time in history!" "So, you mean he is history''s number one trash?" All looked at the person who said that "Don''t let Lu Clan heard that, they will kill you! Even though he has no talent his Family is not something you can offend! So be careful with the words you guys say" "Yes! If they heard that they will make you and your family as their zombie pets" "¡­." Everyone became silent and ignored Lu Feng 2 men came on to the stage and took Lu Feng away, The Awakening Ceremony ended and the highest talent that appeared is 4th grade! And he was taken by Min Academy without any tests! Inside a big room Lu Feng was kneeling on the ground, a man and women were sitting on the throne, "Son, you disappointed us" that man said with a sigh Lu Feng was silent; his heart was broken into million pieces when he heard he was not even a 1st grade talent "Anyway, you can be only a servant in the Clan now, be useful to Clan" that man said, That woman stood up and came to Lu Feng and hugged him, she was wearing skin tight black dress and black lipstick "It''s okay son, even you can''t cultivate as our son you can live a luxury life" she said in a sweet voice Lu Feng hugged her back and cried out loud, that woman smiled and lifted him up "Now now, my son is a strong guy" she said and started to walk towards his room, That man saw this and sighed, Lu Feng was their favorite kid but he became have no talent in cultivation¡­ Lu Feng cried for some time and fall asleep, he didn''t come out of his room for months, his mother would visit him everyday night and will stay in the room till he fell asleep One day Lu Feng came out of his room and he became a different person! He was kind and full of energy before but now his face was a pale but not healthy pal and he was like a dead man lazy and taking a minute to step forward, Maids and servants in the Lu Clan didn''t stop him, he was the son of the Clan Leader! Lu Feng walked on the road no one said anything to him, like he was an invisible person, as Lu Feng was walking on the road, he smelled something and when he saw that place people are sitting at the table and drinking wine Lu Feng came to them, and those people were shocked and became silent, Lu Feng took the white jade bottle and started to drink the wine inside it That''s where he became addicted to wine and made some friends there, those friends took him to a brothel near them and he found the next addiction was there Lu Feng lived his life in a wine shop and brothel, he became an old man at the age of 70! He was kneeling in front of two people and they were his father and mother! They look the same as they were in the past but their son turned into an old man who was difficult to even kneel "Mother and father, I want to go to the world travel and died peacefully," Lu Feng said, his voice also like a 100 years old man because of the things he did in his past "Okay son, you lived a waste life" his father said Lu Feng nodded, his mother eyes became wet, she knows that her son doesn''t have much time left, "Do whatever you want son" she said "Thanks, mother!" Lu Feng said and gave them three kowtows and stood up and left the Clan ¡ª ¡ª ¡ª In the deep inside the Eastern Land, there is a forest which known as Dark Chaos Forest Lu Feng was standing in the middle of an array which was drawn by his blood! He looks at the sky and took a deep breath... "COME BACK THE ANCIENT FATHER OF CULTIVATION" He shouted and the next second the 4 universes shock Chapter 4 - Abnormal QI "NOW COME BACK THE ANCIENT FATHER OF CULTIVATION" Lu Feng shouted happily but suddenly an earthquake appeared but Lu Feng just stood there without moving, The sky turned dark and golden legs started to come out from the dark clouds, Everyone in the world can see the legs coming from the sky, In Central Lands, an old man who was sitting on the ground opened his eyes, he looked at east and saw the huge legs slowly coming down from the sky like they want to stump the whole world with the legs That old man''s expression didn''t change he was like a statue "Okay" he said and went back to cultivation In Eastern Lands, both Lu Feng mother and father can clearly see them "Husband¡­Lu Feng went in that way!" she said "Sigh¡­" that man sighed, "I will send some people after seeing what will happen" he said That woman looked in the Lu Feng and prayed inside for him to be safe In Western Land, two women who were wearing pure white robes were sitting in the garden, "Sister, look there" one said, her voice was like mixed with nature That another one opened her closed eyes and looked at east and saw the golden legs "Hmm" she then closed her eyes without saying anything and another woman smiled and looked at the legs - - - "HAHAHA" Lu Feng started to laugh when he saw the golden legs directly coming towards him, slowly the legs landed on the ground as Lu Fend was crushed to death, only half legs can be seen the upper body of the golden legs was above the clouds! "BOOOM" A golden light blasted through the whole world sky and the dark sky became gold! Everyone looked at the sky and suddenly it vanished as it never happened before! "What was that¡­?" Everyone in the world has the same question in their minds right now, and golden legs also vanished as it washed the sky away "Husband send some people to search" Lu Feng''s mother said "Yes" he said and sent some people to the Dark Chaos Forest to search for Lu Feng After searched for 3 days they found Lu Feng, who was on the ground half dead "How did this old man survive this?" They were shocked when they saw him, his body was like mixed to the earth! They pulled him out and his whole front side was damaged and soil was all over his wounds, but his heart was still beating! "A lucky dog" a man said "Shoo! You want to die or something?" They picked the body and started their way back to Lu Clan, after a day they came back with Lu Feng. His mother covered her mouth with her hands when she saw Lu Feng! And his father''s expression didn''t change he came close to him and was surprised! "Call all the best doctors in the Eastern Land!" he said to the people in hurry, "Yes! Master!" they ran out of the clan and when to the doctors residences to call them "Husband, what happened?" Lu Feng''s mother asked, tears already started to come out from her eyes "Don''t cry! We need to celebrate now!" he said with a smile "Why?" she wiped her tears away "I sense a tremendous QI from his body! I think he awakened something!" he said with a smile "Really?" she was shocked, "You''re sad now so you didn''t check his body but look yourself" he said with a smile She came close to Lu Feng and checked his body She took her hand away. "Wow¡­" she was shocked by the QI it was not in his dantian but all over his body! "Told you!" that man said with a smile and mother came to him and hugged him, "It''s okay, nothing will happen to him" he said as he patted on her back, his eyes became wet too! "Hmm¡­" mother cried, Lu Feng was their favorite child after all! That man Lu Feng father name; Lu Huang and that woman, Lu Feng''s mother name; Dong Hao Shu, had three children, first son when to a sect and died in a battle, 2nd was the daughter she was married away to the Emperor and now she is a consort of Emperor Wang, and last is Lu Feng, they didn''t have children anymore, to be said they don''t want to after seeing Lu Feng "I know that Lu Feng was not normal since he was born," mother said with a smile but tears didn''t stop coming from her eyes "Yes, Yes" father said with a smile too, "But he''s already lost his prime age, he is 73 years old now," she said slowly, her voice was sad Lu Huang doesn''t know what to say, it was indeed too true, prime age to start cultivation is 14 and 15! Or at least 18! That''s last, even at age of 20 they can''t achieve many things in their lives, and Lu Feng is now 73 years old! That''s not anywhere near a good time to start cultivation¡­ "Let''s see what will happen" he said and consoled her "Hmm" she was silent and hugged her husband for some time and came back to Lu Feng. She ordered some servants to bring some medical water and cleaned his wounds with it The next day all the best doctors in the Eastern Lands came to the Lu Clan. One by one all checked Lu Feng conduction and were shocked and said he was completely fine and will wake up in a few days, and they didn''t say anything about the abnormal QI in his body, Lu Huang and Dong Hao Shu were silent to their comments All left saying Lu Feng was good and he had no problem, they didn''t even take the fee and left the clan "Something is defiantly wrong here" Mother said in a worried voice, "Nothing will happen to him so don''t worry" after 2 days Lu Feng woke up Chapter 5 - Rights Come Back! Lu Feng opened his eyes and saw Lu Huang and Dong Hao Shu, "Who are you" Lu Feng asked "08h 45n edf45 rwte" Lu Huang said, "What are you saying" Lu Feng raised his eyebrows, he didn''t understand what Lu Huang said "Hih6v ubv6jhv uyvuv7" Dong Hao Shu said as she held his hand! Lu Feng looked at her and understood that he can''t understand them and they can''t understand him, "Where am I? I think that so called death, God said, that happened to me? I destroyed my life core and¡­?" Lu Feng started to think about what happened after his death! He was the Right who died by destroying his own core! "And why my body is like this" Lu Feng thought and looked at his hands which are skinny and old, "I dead and Reborn? It looks like it, and these guys are mortals that lived inside of me?" Lu Feng said because when he was waiting for Left to reach his bottleneck, he looked at the people inside him and saw people who get 100 years old they will die! But he doesn''t know what death was at that time only after meeting God, he understood! "I think this body is very old and about to die¡­Hmm, I should have got a nice and good body, well it''s okay since I reborn my QI will also return to!" Lu Feng thought and smiled. He sat in a lotus position and closed his eyes, ''Closing eyes and taking a deep breath¡­'' Lu Feng did but nothing happened, he sensed nothing in his chest, "What is happening?! Where is my world?" Lu Feng stood up in front of his parents, "My Life Core! My Worlds! My Stars! My Cultivation! Gone! Everything is gone! AHHH" Lu Feng shouted, - - - "Hao Shu, something is wrong with Feng, he seems like lost his memories, he can''t even recognize us!" Lu Huang said with a sigh while looking at the old man Lu Feng stood up and shouting "Yes, it''s like he is reborn, we should raise him again, haha" Dong Hao Shu said with a smile, "Raise again?" Lu Huang looked at her, "It''s a good thing too, he forgot his past and a beginning new life while cultivating! He will reach your realm or even surpass you! Haha, I think I''m the most happiest person in the world right now" Dong Hao Shu said while tears started to come out from her eyes, "Okay! We will raise him again!" Lu Huang also said with a smile, "Wait, first let''s make him learn the language! He can''t even talk; he was just barking like a dog and animals" Dong Hao Shu said with a smile "Yes" Lu Huang said with a nod - - - Right, who was in Lu Feng''s body shouted for some time and came to one conclusion! "This is a real mortal body who doesn''t have QI! So that means I will live some more years and die! Why did I even reborn then? And I got excited before, tsk" Lu Feng said and sat on the bed, and looked at the Lu Huang, "Who is this man? I think I need to learn these guys'' language! Hmm something new to learn" Lu Feng said with a smile, he was always want to learn new things and he love them very much "Wait! I sensed something!" Lu Feng said to himself! He sat in a lotus position and closed his eyes and took a deep breath, After some time, "Yes! This is indeed QI! And my QI! It was too weak to notice before but now I can sense it, and not only in my body but there is also QI outside the Body! Wait let me check again" Lu Feng thought and did the same thing After some minutes he opened his eyes, "It was shocking! There is so much of my QI outside my body and also Left''s QI, God''s QI, and another QI which I never sensed before! So, me, Left, and God died? And whose QI is that? That QI doesn''t belong to our villagers¡­" Lu Feng started to think about the QI''s which he sensed outside the world "Let''s keep that aside, will My QI will listen to me and enter my body back? I want to try it out, this seems to be interesting!" Lu Feng thought "MY QI COME BACK" Lu Feng thought and tried to command this QI outside his body and it was a success! The QI which was outside his body listened to his command and started to return to his body, the other QI''s also slowly mixing with it and entering his body "RUMBLE RUMBLE" A big earthquake appeared in Eastern Land! Lu Huang who was sitting in front of Lu Feng opened his eyes and saw Lu Feng was floating in the mid-air! And QI entering his body like a deep abyss which sucking in the light into it, and a large amount of QI started to appear on top of the Lu Clan residence! Because of the sudden QI change the nature started to react! The sky turned dark! Animals started to run away! Earthquakes! And the lakes and rivers started to rise and swallow the villages near it, this all happened in few minutes! "Husband! What happened¡­" Dong Hao Shu came into the room running while 3 books in her hand but she stopped talking when she saw Lu Feng was sitting in the mid-air and QI was entering his body no stop and golden light started to glow from his body, the QI also getting denser and denser! In normal times QI don''t have color but now the QI around Lu Feng can be seen by naked eyes! Lu Huang was looking at Lu Fang, he had a dumbfounded expression Dong Hao Shu ran to the Lu Feng and flow in front of him and... "STOP!!!!!!!!!!!" She shouted as she grabbed Lu Feng''s shoulders and shake him hardly "Crack Crack Crack" Lu Feng stopped cultivating because of the pain "AHHHHHHHHHHHHH" Also, all of his hands and backbones broken Chapter 6 - Learning Everything! "AHHHHHH" Lu Feng cried hard because of the sudden pain and also stopped cultivation Lu Huang came to his senses back Lu Feng felt like so much pain and he lost his consciouses, Dong Hao Shu caught him and slowly placed him on his bed, "Husband!" Dong Hao Shu called "Yes!" said Lu Huang "Why didn''t you stop him?! He would have died by exploding now!" she said, she was angry at him, if one absorbs too much QI their body will explode into pieces! "I was shocked and amazed by him and forgot¡­" Lu Huang said, indeed it was hard to remember such things, there are no one who is stupid enough to overdo and firstly they can''t! So it''s hard to remember such things¡­ "Hmph" Dong Hao Shu looked at Lu Feng, "Sorry son, I will heal them right away," mother said and took a pill out from her storage ring, and feed him it, "Hao Shu, you saw that, don''t you? He can absorb QI as it''s nothing!" Lu Huang said with a smile "Yes, saw that," she said "If he can do that¡­Hahaha, Lu Feng is a rare genius!" said Lu Huang while laughing out loud Dong Hao Shu smiled, she did seen him absorbing QI! He is indeed a rare genius or maybe beyond that! After some time Lu Feng woke up and saw Lu Huang and Dong Hao Shu were sleeping soundlessly, he tried to wake up¡­ "Ah" he fall on the bed again, because his bones have not healed yet Both Lu Huang and Dong Hao Shu woke up, Dong Hao Shu came near him "Sorry son, I was in hurry¡­they will heal in no time so rest," she said but Lu Feng didn''t understand anything she said "Who is she? And that was a pain! Wow, I felt it after so long time" Lu Feng wondered and said to himself. Dong Hao Shu and Lu Huang looked each other faces as Lu Feng was breaking to himself like a mad person, his voice was like some animals sound, they sighed Dong Hao Shu held Lu Feng Hands, "Look here son," she said and Lu Feng looked at her but not because he understood her but why she held his hands? "Is she trying to say something? I can''t understand her at all" Lu Feng said to himself, Dong Hao Shu sighed, she don''t know what to say to him, and how to teach him this language? She brought some books with her but he doesn''t know how to read so it''s not useful, "Yeah!" Dong Hao Shu got an idea, She slowly makes him wake up from the bed, and his injuries also healing very fast! She showed Lu Huang, "Son call him, Father" she looked at Lu Feng and said while pointing Lu Huang, "Huh?" Lu Huang raised his eyebrows Lu Feng looked at Dong Hao Shu, "FATHER" Dong Hao Shu repeated while showing him her lip movement, Lu Feng was surprised, "She is trying to teach me with her lip movement and sound? I will try to repeat what she said!" Lu Feng said to himself and looked at Dong Hao Shu "FATHER" Dong Hao Shu repeated again, Lu Feng opened his mouth "FuHtre" he tried his best to sound like her but his tongue can''t repeat what she said "Yes! You can do it son" Dong Hao Shu said with a smile, Lu Huang looked at Dong Hao Shu and smiled, the first thing is teaching him is how to call ''Father'' she could''ve taught him ''Mother'' but she has chosen him, he felt very touched, this is not a small matter, he is their favorite son after all Lu Feng looked at Dong Hao Shu lip movement and tried to remember it and the sound of it, "FaThEr" Lu Feng said, his voice was once high and low but he said, father! "Yeah!!" Dong Hao Shu laughed out happily, Lu Huang also smiled and came to Dong Hao Shu and hugged her, Lu Feng saw this and got a general idea in his mind "So these guys are my new parents, he is father, and she is mother¡­hmm so tried to teach me how to call father? Haha," Lu Feng laughed himself, Both looked at him strangely, why is he laughing? They didn''t understand it, Dong Hao Shu got free and came to him, "Now call me MOTHER" Dong Hao Shu said slowly Lu Feng nodded and followed her lip movement, "MOthEr" Lu Feng said, he understood that she is teaching him how to call mother! So he is giving his best to learn it, Dong Hao Shu laughed, and said Lu Feng was a fast learner! After that Dong Hao Shu stopped Lu Feng from cultivating, she thought of letting him cultivate after he understood the consciences and the methods of cultivation! Until then he will only learn how to speak and write! Lu Feng was also got very interested in the language so he followed her and started to learn the language and the culture of this world, literature is one of the best things he learned here! "We can write down the things that we want too! And there will be no worries to forget them! Wow" Dong Hao Shu and Lu Huang called the best teachers in the Eastern Land! And told them to teach everything to Lu Feng, History, Counting Numbers, Literature, Drawings, etc And Lu Feng tried his best to learn everything! Those teachers were shocked at starting to teach an old man who looks like half-dead, but after seeing Lu Feng''s performance they gave their best and now Lu Feng became their favorite student too! He understands things fast executes them even faster! So they poured all their knowledge and experience into Lu Feng! After 3 years, "Mother!" Lu Feng called Dong Hao Shu "Yes?" Dong Hao Shu was sitting beside him, "Can I do the Cultivation now? I think I can do that properly this time" Lu Feng said, he was begging her for 3 months now but she refused because she let him do it 5 months back and he did the same thing he did back then! He can''t control things at all! "Sigh, Look, son, I think I will let you this time but don''t cultivate in here but go to Dark Chaos Forest and cultivate!" Dong Hao Shu said with a sigh "Ah, Thanks, mother! I will go now!" Lu Feng said and moved out of the house, Lu Huang was not here in the house because he have another meeting in some other place Lu Feng did not really like roaming in streets, so he always used to stay in the house and study, Snuff "What is this scent?" Lu Feng smelled something, it was coming from the Pink building in front of him, the building was big, and many men coming out and going in "I like this smell! I think it was because of this body memories" Lu Feng said, he did many things in 3 years, this body also remembers things! For example, when he was aimlessly walking he entered a house and ordered a big jar of wine, he even doesn''t know what wine was until that time, he also felt wine is the best thing he has ever drunk! Now something again came "I will go and check it," he said to himself and started to walk into the building, people started to look at him and they are giving many reactions, "Welcome back Young Master~ we missed you~" Chapter 7 - Love "Welcome back young master~ we missed you a lot~!" A lady looks to be in her 40 said with a smile and walked towards him, her movements are so smooth and perfect! She was wearing a green dress which shows her beautiful body without hiding anything, Lu Feng looked at her but he didn''t recognize at all, maybe she was friend of the previous Lu Feng, so he smiled at her, but she walked to him hugged him, "Where did young master went these three years?" she asked in a sweet voice "I- I was in my house itself" Lu Feng said with a smile, he was kind of surprised by her sudden hug, "Yeah, but you never visited me~ I thought you forgot me" she said in a low voice "Haha, it seems you don''t know, I really forgot everything happened before 3 years" Lu Feng said with a smile "Huh? Really?" she looked into his eyes "Yes, sorry" he said as he also looked at her eyes, "It''s okay~ I will make you remember them now" she said with a smile "How¡­?" Lu Feng was confused by her words; he is already dead so how will she brings his memories back? But she just smiled and hold his hand and started to drag him inside the house, the house was filled with ladies "Young master~ long time no see" "Ahhh~ young master is still alive! I''m so happy!" "Young Master~ it been 3 years you came to my room~" They looked so happy when they saw Lu Feng, he just smiled to them, "They are all your fans" the lady said with a smile "What is your name" Lu Feng asked that lady "Li Xi You, young master can call me Li Li" she said with a smile as she totally believed him that he lost his memories, "Okay" Lu Feng smiled, he doesn''t know why but he can feel his body has some relationship with this whole house, it was his first time coming here but he can feel very close to this people here "Come in young master~" Li Xi You said as she opened a room door and both entered the room, Li Xi You brought him near the bed which was filled with flower petals and some fragrance, and made him sit on it "It seems your body not forgot anything" Li Xi You said with a smile "Maybe" Lu Feng said with a smile and suddenly Li Xi You striped her and became naked! "What?!" Lu Feng stood up, why she did that? "It''s okay young master, you don''t remember but you were the one who took my chaste" Li Xi You said with a smile and walked to him and started to strip him, Lu Feng wants to refused but his body don''t want to refuse so he let her do what she wants and he also helped her, Both had a great time making ''love'' "Even though Young Master became old your stamina never became weak" Li Xi You said with a smile Lu Feng smiled at her; he is in a body who was 73 years old! In these mortals 73 years already old! but he is not normal anymore, he slowly absorbed some of his QI and reached some stage in this cultivation world, he actually tried to learn many things about this world and cultivation but his mother stopped him, but he still learned them in secrete. First was there are some levels, and in those levels, there are 9 stages- QI Concentration Realm Mortal Body Refining Realm Purple-Gold Blood Realm He only got there much information, after reaching Mortal Body Refining Realm one life span starts increasing! The peak stage of Mortal Body Refining Realm warrior can live almost 200 years! Lu Feng can guess that he is way too far to reach it now "Young Master~ will not forget me again, right?" Li Xi You asked "Of course, I will remember you!" Lu Feng said with a smile, "Yay" she hugged him on the bed and placed her head on his chest Lu Feng smiled at her, ''I''m also getting many emotions these mortals have¡­it is kind of good too'' Lu Feng thought, slowly started to learn many emotions too, in these 3 years he experienced many things which he never did is his past when he was an immortal, for example now, he can tell that she loves him! And one thing¡­ Hungry is the worse thing is faced, even pain is better than that! he tired to not eat for a day but his body was like no, if he didn''t eat then he will die! Maybe because of his body''s age? Hunger is worse!! "Young Master, when will you come again?" she asked "Don''t worry, I''m not planning to leave anywhere yet," said Lu Feng "Hmm, okay" she said, they stayed like that for some time and Lu Feng remembered that he came out because he wants to cultivate! "Li Li, I need to go now, I have an important thing to do!" Lu Feng said as he came out off the bed and started to dress, "Okay, bye~" she said with a smile, even thought her face have some wrinkles because of age her beauty didn''t drop! Lu Feng smiled and said bye to her and left the room in hurry, he needs to go to Dark Chaos Forest to cultivate! Or else mother will scold him, even though he is 73 years he was like a kid in his mother''s eyes, Lu Feng came out that ''house'' and started to run towards the Dark Chaos Forest, it was not far but it will take time to go there because of the road, Lu Feng reached the Dark Chaos Forest in 2 hours, "Damn!" he used up almost 2 hours in that house where Li Li lives! "Anyways, let''s cultivate! I need to get strong and take my revenge on that God! It seems he is still alive! And bring back Left! If I was able to born again, he is able to do that! I need to find the technique this Lu Feng used before¡­! And meet the mother, father, and Head! If I want to do all that I need to be strong!" Lu Feng motivated himself because once he starts cultivation, he was like forgetting all things and going out of control! "Oof" Lu Feng took a deep breath, and sat on the rock in the forest, and started the Cultivation! Chapter 8 - Rapid Growth Lu Feng sat on the rock and started cultivating, this time he didn''t try to take all Qi in, he started slowly and peacefully, Qi around him started to heat up and enter his body, "There are 4 types of QIs in this world, First my Qi, Second Left''s Qi Third God''s QI Fourth is something I got to know after learning history, this is the Spiritual Qi of Heavens and Earth! Which formed after I and Left was dead" Lu Feng said to himself "But there is no information on how these Qis came, they even don''t know there was my, Left, God Qis in here, they are just saying all Qi is Spiritual QI, but it''s okay, I just need to absorb all my Qi in this world and reach my previous realm," he said to himself while slowly absorbing only his Qi, he thought if he absorbs other Qi he might go berserk After few minutes Some of the God''s Qi entered his body, he got panicked a little but nothing changed, so he started to absorb peacefully without any problem, "I got this," he said to himself and heard some sound Crack Crack It was like the glass is breaking sound and it was coming from his body! After a minute the sound stopped and Lu Feng opened his eyes, "I formed my Dantian! I can store my Qi there now" Lu Feng said with a smile and closed his eyes again and tried to look at the Dantian in his abdomen, he can see the tiny space, but when his conciseness entered the Dantian he saw his Dantian was like an endless land "This is good," he said with a smile and started to store all of the Qi he absorbed before, it the Qi he absorbed all was roaming in his body before now, it can settle in Dantian "So now I officially entered Qi Concentration Realm?" he thought but who cares, doing the Cultivation is important! He stored all of the Qi in the Dantian which was aimlessly roaming inside his body. He didn''t absorb any Qi in the meanwhile. "Time to take more Qi," he said to himself and started to take all his QI! "Even though they think this QI, my QI as World Essence, this is mine," he said in a low voice "Anyway, I need to still learn many things here, I need many attacking skills or techniques! I can''t be like before only do Cultivation but learn all attacking techniques!" he thought, if he was to face the God again, he doesn''t want to lose! He will make sure to defeat him! One hour passed "This Qi is coming out of my body and making my body strong! This is good, that means I reached The Mortal Body Refining Realm? Haha, it seems I''m too fast" Lu Feng laughed when he saw the change in his body, he just reached the Qi Concentration realm one hour ago and now he already had a breakthrough! And entered the Mortal Body Refining Realm! That Qi started to peel off the wrinkles he had on his body slowly, it was like he becoming young! But not much, after some time he looked like a 60 years old man, "Even though it didn''t change much, it''s not bad," he said while looking at his milky white palms, and remembered something, "Time to go home" he jumps off the rock he was sitting on and started to run, "Wow, my speed increased so much too," he said to himself while running, his speed was 5 times faster than before! He might reach home in half an hour! "Why not cultivate one more hour? Mother might stop me from cultivating for some time" Lu Feng stopped from running because Dong Hao Shu might stop him from cultivating, just because his cultivation realm speed very fast! She never thought him any techniques so he also doesn''t know anything, she will be defiantly be worried if he cultivates without any knowledge on it, Lu Feng climbed a big rock and sat in the lotus position and stated to cultivate, he didn''t waste any single second! He can feel it, his body is getting strong and the wrinkles are going and new skin is forming! His blood started to boil and become thick and flowing all over his inner body and organs! After some time, the Qi started to mix with his Blood! And becoming denser and denser! His body was totally on heat! "Off, I should stop, I can''t do overdo things" Lu Feng took a deep breath and stopped cultivation, it was not like his past life, he need to be patient and go slowly but surely, this body can''t take so much change and load at the same time He sat there calmly relaxing his body and soul, "Haa, this place to so good, just like my previous place," Lu Feng said with a smile, he still remembers that he and Left used to sit on top and rock and used to relax like this until they discovered the Qi and all of this, now he thinks about it, they did the right thing or bad? Because of the cultivation, they lost their life? "Hmm, it''s better to die than controlled by someone, that God said he was the one who took the intelligence away from Head, because of he and people suffered so much, they just took so many years to learn a broken language, and all that, but look at this mortals, they improved so much in just a few years and their things are so different for us because the God was not here, this all good, if he comes back I''m sure he will try to kill all these people and want to create a world he can only control," Lu Feng said with a smile "Should I stop him? Well, it does not matter now" Lu Feng sighed, he will also die if God tries to kill people, he can''t allow that¡­right? Chapter 9 - Cultivation Realms Lu Feng cultivated for some more time and started his way back home. It didn''t take much time for him, "I''m back mother," Lu Feng said with a smile as he saw his mother was sitting in the hall. Dong Hao Shu looked at him and was shocked, "You¡­Sigh" Lu Feng smiled at her and understood why she sighed, because 4 hours ago he was like a normal mortal, but now he is in the 2nd stage of the Mortal Body Refining Realm! "Son, I told you to not rush things," she said "I didn''t rush anything, this is the slowest I can do," Lu Feng said, it was indeed true Dong Hao Shu stood and came to him and checked his body, "It''s good, but you need some risky thing," she said with a smile, his body is healthier than ever, "Okay, but I need to know more about this cultivation and techniques, please mother," Lu Feng asked "Okay, I will give you one powerful technique when you reach the 9th stage of Mortal Body Refining Realm," she said with a smile, "Okay! Then what about the cultivation realms?" he asked "Hmm, come here and sit down," she said and pointed at the chair, Lu Feng nodded and sat on the chair "Look son, there are 4 Houtian realms, which are also known as the mortal training, in the Houtian realm you need to strengthen your whole body to its limit! When you reach the last stage of the Houtian realm you will enter the path of immortality! First I will explain to you the 3 realms of Houtian, these Houtian realms have stages like 1 to 9 1st is the QI Concentration Realm 2nd is the Mortal Body Refining Realm 3rd is the Purple-Gold Blood Realm The next are all realms which are no need for you to know now, you have already reached the 2nd stage of Mortal Body Refining without knowing anything, in the first realm your Dantian will be opened and you need to store them in the Dantian after you absorbed the sufficient QI your body will automatically breakthrough into the Mortal Body Refining realm! In Mortal Body Refining Realm, your blood will start to become dense and it will mix with QI in your Dantian! After that, it will enter the inner organs and strengthen them! Later bones and that is where the real process starts! If you want to enter the Purple-Gold Blood realm you need to open the meridians! After opening them the QI in your Dantian will pass through the meridians and the blood inside your body will start to glow into Purple-Gold! That''s the sign you entered the Purple-Gold Blood Realm! When a human reaches the Purple-Gold Blood realm their lifespan increases to 400 to 600 years! You understand it?" Dong Hao Shu said Lu Feng nodded, before he only knew names now he got to know the meanings of them, "I don''t know why you are so fast! But it would take months for people to break through from QI Concentration to the Mortal Body Refining Realm! Even if they are geniuses! I don''t know what to call you now" she said with a smile. Lu Feng smiled at her. He is not cultivating like normal people that''s why! He just taking his QI back, that is his QI and belongs to him, so of course, his process would be smoother than other people who cultivate by absorbing the others QI and making their own! "Mother, tell me what is after the Houtian realm too," Lu Feng asked, asked Dong Hao Shu looked at him "No son, you can''t hurry things here, you might think I''m holding you back but that''s not good for your body, you''re not a young man who is in his prime, you are an old man who was half a step away from death, you need to be careful with your body" Dong Hao Shu said, she understood what Lu Feng was thinking, Lu Feng sighed, he can''t do anything now, Mother looked at him and smiled, even Lu Feng is smart he is kind of like a child, pure and innocent, he never did anything opposite to his Father and Mother, not even talked back at them, "I will give some techniques to you if you reach the late stage of Mortal Body Refining realm in between 8 to 9 days, okay?" Dong Shu Hao said with a smile, she felt like she said something funny, reaching the second stage of the Mortal Body Refining realm to the ninth stage of the Mortal Body Refining realm in 8 to 9 days? Even she took 2 years to reach that level! But she doesn''t want him to think that as she was the weakness of him, so that''s why she said that¡­maybe in the future he might think if she didn''t stop him he would have done this or that¡­ "You sure?" Lu Feng''s eyes got bright as stars "Yes," she said and gave him a pat on the head "Thanks, mother! I will reach it" Lu Feng said with a smile Mother smiled and said "Come let''s have diner, your father will come soon" Lu Feng nodded and both went and ate the diner. Lu Feng jumped on his bed as soon as he entered his room after eating dinner. "Today was a very good day! I met Li Li, got to know about these cultivation realms, reached the Mortal Body Refining realm, going to get techniques, haha" Lu Feng laughed happily, "Wait, one there was one question I wanted to ask my mother!" Lu Feng suddenly remembered the question he wanted to ask his mother for a long time! "Mother!" he came to the hall running and saw his mother sitting on the couch while reading something. "Hmm? What?" she looked at Lu Feng who came running "What is your cultivation realm?" he asked Mother looked at him with a smile "My and your Father''s realms are above the Houtian realm," Dong Hao Shu said with a smile "Wow¡­" Chapter 10 - Praises From Father! "Ohh, wow!" Lu Feng was shocked when he heard her, so their realms are above the Houtian realm! "Why?" she asked him "Nothing, just curious to know," Lu Feng said "Now, you know, we are one of the strongest Clans in this Eastern Land!" She said with a smile. "I know that" Lu Feng nodded, he knew this Lu Clan was one of the overlords of this Eastern Land after all! Suddenly the door opened, "I''m back" Lu Huang entered, Dong Hao Shu stood up and welcomed him with a hug, Lu Feng stood there, Lu Huang looked at Lu Feng and noticed the change "HAHAHA, my son is just too great!" he said with a loud laugh. After seeing Lu Feng''s cultivation realm, he was shocked at first but after remembering the first day he saw him made an earthquake and his QI absorbing speed he thought it was normal! He was so happy that his son can cultivate at this speed! Who was a useless guy for almost 60 years! He became like that after knowing he had no talent in cultivation. Lu Feng smiled at him, his heart was filled with happiness when his father praised him Dong Hao Shu was silent, she can''t deny that right? His speed was monstrous! "Come come," Lu Huang said and hugged Lu Feng and patted his back "You have just started your journey. "I hope that you can achieve the goal you always desired," Lu Huang said. Lu Feng was wondered that what past Lu Feng''s goal was, this was the first time the topic appeared in the conversation, they didn''t talk much about his past Lu Feng, and he did not care much about it too, what is the use of knowing someone''s past, but he got to know that the past Lu Feng was very addicted to alcohol and sex, this sex part was known when he talked with Li Li "What was my goal?" Lu Feng asked After a minute of silence, Lu Huang pulled away from his hug. "To become the strongest person under the heavens! Just like the Ancient Father of Cultivation!!" he said with a proud smile Lu Feng was shocked, just like me? He didn''t expect this! Wait¡­maybe this was the reason he sacrificed his body for me? How did he do that? And one more thing¡­ "Under heaven means under that God?" Lu Feng asked "Yeah?" "No, I don''t like to be under the heavens! "I want to defeat God and surpass him!" Lu Feng said in a serious tone, which was his true feeling. He doesn''t want to be under that God! He wants to surpass him! If not he will not win against him when he encounters him in the future! Lu Huang and Dong Hao Shu were shocked. What happened to him? "Okay! When you become stronger than that God, kill him and make him a zombie! Hahaha," Lu Huang laughed. Even though he knew it was impossible, he still said that to encourage him. Dong Hao Shu was silent. She felt they were crazy to think like that! That''s God! Not someone they can talk like that! He was someone who was not dead even when Ancient Father and Ancient Founder self-destroyed their Cores! That''s not something normal! Well, she can''t stop them anyway¡­ Lu Feng was happy that his father supported him! He knows that God is an invisible being here but his father said that for him! "Haha, sure, he will be the powerful zombie ever," Lu Feng said, even though he didn''t know how... Lu Huang patted him on the shoulder "Nice, I will teach you how to make zombies and how they are controlled! Get ready to see something you never saw! This will be very challenging at the start but you need to turn your heart into stone when you face enemies! And¡ª" he was stopped by Dong Hao Shu, she closed his mouth with her hand "You go and SLEEP so, we will talk about it later, okay?" she said with a smile, but Lu Feng felt that smile was very scary! "S-Sure, I''m heading to the bed now, good night!" He said and ran back to his room, his mother went to her angry mode! This happens when they cross the line¡­ he entered his room and closed it and jumped on his soft bed and started to sleep, In the hall, Lu Huang was in Dong Hao Shu''s hands struggling, "What are you thinking? Making zombies? Enemies?" she said "Lisesn ito wat ai sy" Lu Huang couldn''t speak clearly, she pouted and released her grip "Oof, listen to what I''m saying first. If he does not learn now, then when?" he said after taking a deep breath. "His mind is still like a child, wait for some time, he might get into the bad side if you show him the Zombie, killing, and all! He might be good, but that for NOW, kids mind is something sensitive, that we can;t understand! If he chose any bad path we can''t live anymore" she said, Lu Huang sat on the couch, her words were indeed true, Lu Feng might take a bad way when he sees the killing and blood! The things which corrupt anything! "Sigh, he needs to grow up too, and you know that too, this world is not beautiful as he sees, he should know all of them," he said "I know, that is why I''m stopping him. You remember Lu Chen right? He is now someone even Central Continent people can''t fight against!" she said in a serious tone "Lu Chen? What he has anything to do¡­." His words stopped him middle because he remembered why Lu Chen he little brother who was someone he love but when both were training his personality started to change and after some years he totally changed into an evil guy who don''t care about anything! He ran away a few years ago and there was no news about him at all "When did you get this information?" he asked. "Just now," she said and gave him the papers she was reading "This all happened when you guys training, the zombie is something done by soul power, Lu Chen who was good till that time changed into a monster by this! I''m not saying that this happens to our son but being careful is also good, we should teach him to step by step" she explained Lu Huang looked at the papers and nodded. She was right, he was a genius with strong soul power so that''s why he was not affected by that, but this is not what some normal people can do, even one single mistake can change you and your fate! This happened to Lu Chen, his soul power was not strong enough, "So when do you think its time to teach him?" he asked, "Wait till he reaches the Purple-Gold realm! It will take some time to reach there even if he cultivates at that monstrous speed! At that time, not only do we need to teach him how to make zombies, we need to teach him how to kill too! This is final! We should not raise this topic again in front of him, and he has a sharp mind, he even tried to learn many things before without telling us, haha, that was quite funny" she said as she changed the topic at the end of her words "Haha, he tried to get information without letting you know? He is indeed a smart boy" Lu Huang said with a smile "But he doesn''t know that it was me who let him know some things which stoped him do anything further," she said " Awesome!" Lu Huang agreed to her "And I explained them today" "Nice!" "I''m a good mother right?" "Of course, you''re the best mother!" Chapter 11 - A Normal Day Lu Feng woke up in the morning and felt like his body was so strong that the pain in his back vanished like it never existed! He used to feel pain every day in his back before! For 3 years! But now, it''s no more! "This feels good" Lu Feng said his body was overflowing with energy right now. He came out of the room and saw his mother was eating breakfast. They don''t have time to eat together every day, now she got some work so she will be leaving after eating breakfast. "Come and eat," Mother said to Lu Feng "No, I will eat later," Lu Feng said with a smile. He was not feeling hungry at all "Hmm, I will be back in 2 days, don''t go out and cultivate only for some time! Okay?" she said "Sure!" he said with a smile and walked out of the house for some wine. He loved wine more than his parents, even though they tried to stop him he begged them for it, his body was totally damaged by wine and sex before, there were so many impurities in his body! Lu Huang tried to stop him many times and even made those wines shops close for a few days, but don''t know why Lu Feng was more addicted to it at last they allowed him to drink only one bottle of wine a day! That''s all! And Lu Feng agreed to them, something is better than nothing! Lu Feng sat down on the table in front of the wine shop and took two bottles of wine. Each bottle cost a few coins made of stones which he did not know and was not interested in. The stones were rough and irritating so he never tried to learn more about them. "Haa, I knew! Wine is the best thing!" he said and he drank 2 mouthfuls of wine, he decided to drink 2 bottles because he was happy today and his mother will also leave for 2 days! This is a nice time to enjoy! He drinks wine like a fish, two bottles completed in a flash! "Hey! Bring another bottle of Billr Wine" he said to the girl who was working in the wine shop. "Yes sir!" she gave him a bow and brought a Billr wine, which was one of the famous wines of the Eastern Land, and it was expensive, but who cares about money? He gave so much money, he could just buy the whole shop itself! She placed it on his table and walked away without looking at him, it seems she doesn''t know Lu Feng, she might be a new worker here. Lu Feng started to drink another bottle too, "This is enough I guess, I should also not overdo" Lu Feng thought and walked out of there, if it was before, he might have got some have some difficulty, but now, there is not much effect on him He wanted to go back to his house, but when he saw the way which leads to the Li Li house he stopped, "Well, today I have nothing to do anyway," he said to himself and walked to her house, indeed he got nothing to do after going back home, so why not spend some time with Li Li? Lu Feng reached the pink house fast, even his normal walking speed has increased! "Oh~ young master!" A voice came from inside the house, it was not Li Li but another woman, she was wearing a red dress which was like made of silk! But everything was visible! Anyone can clearly see what''s inside there and her face was not as beautiful as Li Li but she have a nice face! "Where is Li Li?" Lu Feng asked her "Li? She is with the customer right now" that woman said with a smile and came close to him "Oh, I will come back later than" Lu Feng said turned around "Haha, come on young master, stop joking," she said and hugged him from the back "Let''s go to my room today~!" she said and licked his right ear Lu Feng stopped walking and nodded "Haha, it''s been long since I tasted Young Master~" she said and took him into the room near to them, Lu Feng doesn''t know why but he can feel the familiar feeling he had with Li Li! "Young Master, you look like you''ve aged down a few years, like you''ve gone from the 80s to the 60s!" Before your hand was skinny but now, I can feel some muscles! Like when you are in your prime age" she said and started to strip him "I''m now cultivating, so my body is becoming like this. I think I will become a young man in a month or 2, haha," Lu Feng said. "Wow, the young master is cultivating now?" "I never saw someone cultivate after the age of 20 or even 30, but the young master was cultivating at the age of 73!" she said with a surprised voice. "Indeed, but don''t think I will lose to those people out there, when I learn techniques I will become so strong no one can beat me," said Lu Feng. That woman was shocked by his words "You''ve changed so much, young master, I didn''t know you had such a dream" She pushed him onto the bed and slowly climbed on top of him. "Well, even I don''t know I have a goal like, just got to know yesterday," Lu Feng said and looked at the beautiful body of the woman "I don''t mind if Young Master becomes a cultivator or not, but don''t leave me all of a sudden," she said and came close to his face "Okay, I will not leave all of a sudden without informing," Lu Feng said with a smile and that woman kissed him. Both spend a total of 3 hours together having ''fun''. Lu Feng was in deep thoughts. ''It seems that past Lu Feng must been had a close relationship with these women'' women'' he thought. Chapter 12 - Gods Movement Technique Lu Feng came off the bed and tried to meet Li Li, he came here for her so he can''t leave right away, he saw Li Li was the backside of the house and he went there. No-one stopped him at all "Li Li" Lu Feng called her, she was combing her hair "Young master!" she was surprised by his return "What? You missed me already?" she said with a smile "Haha, the mother is not coming home today so, I came here," Lu Feng said with a smile "Oh, but sorry young master I need to go out today" Li Li apologized to him No problem. I just came to say hello. I need to cultivate as well," Lu Feng said. He came here in fact just to say hello to Li Li smiled but there was some disappointment in her face, "I will go now, I will come tomorrow," Lu Feng said and turned around "Bye-bye," Li Li said waving After that Lu Feng went to the Dark Chaos Forest to cultivate for some time, he was like a kid¡­ As he entered the forest some people approached him "Hey! Old man, stop!" Lu Feng looked back at the people who were behind him "What?" Lu Feng asked them calmly "Give us all the money you have!" they said "My money?" Lu Feng raised his eyebrows "Why?" "Because my mother is very sick and needs money," a man said with an almost crying face. "Oh, how much do you need?" Lu Feng asked them Those guys looked at each other''s faces. There were 7 members total "We don''t know, please give us everything you have, if anything is left we will give them back to you!" he said as he came in front of him and knelt down "Get up," he said and took his ring off, it was a special ring! We can store things inside it! It''s called a Storage Ring! "Here, take this" Lu Feng said with a smile That man looked up and saw that old man raised his hand "BOOM" Lu Feng slapped him very hard and that man fell on the ground unconscious "You think I would believe such lies," Lu Feng said with a smile, he knew they were here to rob him. "You¡­" they were shocked by the sudden change in Lu Feng''s behavior Lu Feng did not give them any more chances and punched every them on the faces and knock them out "I have been trained to not believe anyone! How do you guys think you can fool me?" Lu Feng said and continued his way to the mountains he cultivated before He climbed the top of the big rock and started to cultivate, he cultivated for one hour, and reached the 2nd stage of the Mortal Body Refining realm! "This¡­" he doesn''t know what to say, if he cultivates for a few more hours he might reach the goal his mother set for him! But she said he should reach that in 8 or 9 days "Sigh" he sighed and remembered something "I can''t just sit and cultivate! I need to practice some attacking techniques!" he said to himself and stopped cultivating "Wait! I think I can practice the techniques of God! He use to kill me and Left!" he said with a smile and jumped off the rock and tried to recall the footwork God had before, he also copied and even used that technique! If he can practice that technique here it would be great! "I can only remember some parts¡­." He said and massaged his forehead and tried his best but it was very hard to remember! He can feel that but he cant understand! "I will not leave it like this¡­" he encouraged himself and tried again and again, "HAa, YES! Finally!" he shouted as he held his head tight! He was finally able to remember all of it! It took him 3 hours and he almost tried 200 times! But he got it now! He used up all of his energy and got very tired! Both physically and mentally "It''s best to take a rest today and come back tomorrow and start practicing it¡­" he decided to practice it from tomorrow became it was already evening! He took rest for a half an hour he started to run back home and reached home before it was the night! He was got saved¡­he ran into the bathroom to take a bath After cleaning himself he came to the dining table and sat on one of the chairs, and 2 maids came with food "What? Not only mother but the father too?" he asked those maids when will his father comes home, but they said he also went with his mother "Is there anything bad?" Lu Feng asked them, he don''t know why but he suddenly want to meet them! "Yes, they will come back in 2 days," one maid said with a bow Lu Feng totally lost his mood to eat, but he finished the food on his plate and went to his room saying them to not disturb to him As he entered the room, he jumped onto the bed. It was a strong bed so even if he jumped on it, it would not be damaged! "What if they are in danger¡­?" Lu Feng thought and couldn''t stop thinking about it! "Well, they are strong, nothing will happen to them!" his worries vanished as he remembered they are very strong and their cultivation realm was above Houtian Realm! So, he became at ease and tried to sleep, he fell asleep very fast! It was morning and maids knocked on the door a few times "Ah¡­" Lu Feng woke up late today, "Young Master¡­" those maids were about to cry because he does not respond to knocks too! If he got kidnapped or got killed then what will happen to her and the whole staff! They can easily guess that. They and their family people will turn into zombies, living corpses! It''s best to die than become a zombie! "Yeah, I''m awake now," he said in a low voice and those maids sighed in relief, they and their family were safe¡­ Chapter 13 - Unexpected Event Getting up from the bed, Lu Feng walked to the bathroom to freshen up. "Young Master we will also join," those maids said "There is no need" Lu Feng said to them, why are they suddenly acting weird? "O-Okay¡­" they took a step back and gave him a bow and left He ate breakfast after he took a nice bath. "I''ll return by night," Lu Feng told them and went straight to the forest. He wanted to meet Li Li, but more importantly, he wanted to practice that God''s footwork! As he was entering the forest he saw something unbelievable¡­ "This¡­" Lu Feng doesn''t know what to feel after seeing that! The people who tried to rob him yesterday were¡­Dead! He came closer to them and saw their corpses were half eaten! Maybe this was done by beasts in the Dark Chaos Forest! "Sigh" Lu Feng sighed, he was kind of felt sad for them, because of him they died, but then again renumbered these mortals won''t live long, it''s just that these guys died faster than others that''s all Lu Feng looked around and saw a suitable place to bury them. After an hour he dug a big hole and buried them there, "Rest in peace," he said and continued his way to the mountain he always cultivates. He was not much affected by their death, he saw many deaths of mortals when he was cultivating with Left and others, at that time he didn''t know but he knows what that means now! "First like this and next like this¡­" he tried to remember the moves and tried to execute them on the spot "This looks the same but feels different" Lu Feng said. Something was missing! So tried again and again¡­ "Hoof" he sat on a rock, he got exhausted, it seems his body still needs to lessen its age¡­ so he can practice technique with a young and energetic body! This body won''t support him! "So I need some time to adjust this breathing and practice it again with more power!" Lu Feng thought and stood up, he wouldn''t give up until he learned the whole technique today! "Hey old man, who are you?" Suddenly someone called Lu Feng and he looked in that direction, and saw a kid who was playing with an animal which looked like a¡­mouse? "I''m just here to cultivate, may I know who you are?" Lu Feng said with a smile "This is my home! You came here without permission!" that kid said in a cute voice. He looked like he was 10 or so years "Oh, sorry! Before he finished his words, he saw an arrow coming at his face and dodged it. "What was that for?" Lu Feng looked at the place where the arrow came from and he saw 2 shadows and that kid also started to run away from there "Hold on!--" Another arrow directly flew towards his heart! "Damn" he barely missed the arrow this time! Another 2 arrows came by, he understood that this wouldn''t do this, so he started to run away from there and followed the kid, "Don''t follow me" that kid said and threw some rocks at Lu Feng "Why?" Lu Feng asked him, he doesn''t understand this human anymore, some try to rob him? Some try to kill him? All of this without any reason! Lu Feng stopped following that kid and took a turn and started to run towards the north. He saw a big mountain there without any big trees, he got an idea! "Follow me," he shouted to those who were following him in the shadows. He ran as fast as he could towards that mountain. But before he reached the mountain another 3 shadows appeared and blocked his way Lu Feng was stopped by them Now that he could see them, they were wearing black outfits that covered their entire bodies. "Sigh, okay, what do you guys want?" he asked them. "Follow us," one of them said. It sounded like a woman''s voice "What are you planning to do with this old man?" Lu Feng asked them calmly, "We don''t repeat again, follow us," the same person said again "Okay" he was left with no option, so he followed them, "You know, I''m the son of Lu Clan head, Lu Huang," Li Feng said to them but they were silent¡­he couldn''t scare them away After walking for an hour they came in front of a clan, who was deep inside the Dark Chaos Forest! "So there was a clan in this forest!" Lu Feng was surprised, he hadn''t seen this before when he roamed the forest aimlessly. Those guys were silent and took him into the clan. There were not many people living in this place, he can barely see 200 or 300 people, that''s all. As they were taking him away Lu Feng saw kids in this village eating raw food¡­ "What is this place¡­" he saw a guy killing a kid¡­ "Silent!" a man said to Lu Feng and they reached in front of an old house "Clan Leader, we brought him," they said as they had kneeled and Lu Feng was standing there without moving "Hmm..." the old man said as he walked out of the house. He wore an old green robe that was nearly torn. The voice in his voice was very old as well, and he said, "You''ll leave now" "Yes Sir!" they said and vanished into the shadows leaving Lu Feng and the old man alone. "Sir¡­May I know why I was kidnapped?" Lu Feng asked the Clan Leader "Hmm??" that Clan Leader was shocked when he heard Lu Feng''s voice "You are not Feng!" that Clan Leader suddenly yelled at Lu Feng "Eh?" Lu Feng took a step back. How did he know he was not Lu Feng? "Where is he? What did you do to him!!??" suddenly that old man revealed his cultivation base and those people in the village started to move from there "Wait¡­I''m Lu Feng, but the Lu Feng you are talking about is dead¡­!" Chapter 14 - West Lands Hou Clan Lu Feng and that old man sat on the chairs in front of the old house "Can you tell me more about it?" that old man asked Lu Feng calmly and Lu Feng nodded, this old man calmed down a bit now. "This old Lu Feng was dead, I''m someone else," Lu Feng said to him "Hmm, then who are you?" the old man asked Lu Feng "I don''t know, I forgot everything before I entered this body" Lu Feng with a sigh, he acted very perfectly! There was no way this old man could tell he was lying! A few seconds later, that old man looked at him without blinking and said, "I don''t know how you entered the body of my friend''s grandson, but I want to believe in you. Lu Feng''s personality was completely different from yours!" the old man said with a sigh. He felt sorrow after knowing Lu Feng''s death. Lu Feng was silent, so this old man was Lu Feng''s¡­he meant his grandfather''s friend! "I''m sorry for bringing you like this¡­" that old man apologized to him Lu Feng smiled and said, "Haha, it''s okay, I thought they were trying to do something bad, so I opposed them. If it were only for a conversation, I would have come without making any noise.". That old man also smiled and a jade bottle appeared in his hand "Oh, storage ring!" Lu Feng said with a surprised voice, he only saw this type of gadget on his mother and father, that all, no one had storage ring other than them in the Lu Clan and the whole city! "Yes, I got this from Hou Clan" that old man said with a smile when he said Hou Clan. "Hou Clan from West Land?" "Yes" that old man nodded "Wow, I heard they are stronger than our Lu Clan! Is that true?" Lu Feng asked him, West Land was some mystery in history! That Land has many secrets! "They are very powerful, and yes, stronger than Lu Clan, even your Lu Clan becomes 100 times stronger, you cant take it down!" that old man said to Lu Feng, who was kind of thought this already, but when he heard that he was surprised, 100 times more powerful than Lu Clan¡­that would a disaster if they mess with that kind of family "Here" that old man poured some wine into two glasses and gave one to Lu Feng. Lu Feng was a wine lover so he didn''t even hesitate to take it, but before he drink it, he checked if they mixed anything in the wine "Haha, there is nothing in that wine, so drink it," the old man said and gulped the wine in his glass Lu Feng nodded, in the last 3 years, he was trained in many ways, like knowing if the opposite person was telling lie or true, if any stranger offers something, he should check first, many more. In fact, he was like a kid who learned everything, though he lived for a long time. He didn''t even have common sense, that''s how he was 3 years ago. But now, he has some knowledge of history, medicine, etc. "Old man, what is this wine?" Lu Feng asked, this wine tasted different than the normal wines he drinks in the town. "This is called thousand years wine, just as the name says, this is a thousand years old wine" "Oh, that is why this tastes different than other wines!" Lu Feng said, he already loved this wine with just a single sip. That old man laughed and both of them had a small conversion about wines and their tastes. "Lu Feng, I know you are the old Lu Feng, but I want to ask one favor from you" that old man asked Lu Feng after drinking. "Okay, I will help you, as long as those are within limits," Lu Feng replied. He had seen killing taking place outside; if they wanted him to kill someone, he would not do so. "I know, but this is something much more important matter" that old man became silent and started to speak again, "Your parents are also in trouble because of this," the old man said with a sigh. "What!" Lu Feng was shocked and asked, "what is it?" "Hmm, well, before I tell you that thing, you need to know about your grandfather, Lu Chen" Lu Feng raised his eyebrows. He didn''t know anything about his grandfather. "I and Lu Chen were fellow disciples in the Azure Dragon Sect. When we went to West Land, for a mission to complete, we met someone from Hou Clan. He was a genius! And a very powerful person, but they were in a big problem at that time, so he begged me and Lu Chen to help him because Lu Chen was a very intelligent and ruthless person, he used many strategies and I killed all of these enemies with the help of Lu Chen, that person we helped that time promised that he would be indebted to us, and now he became the Clan Leader of Hou Clan, he had a dream that if he had any daughter, he would marry her to the Lu Chen''s sons, but sadly, he had 9 sons but no daughter, but he didn''t give up, he wanted to marry his granddaughter to Lu Chen''s grandson, and he finally his second son had a daughter, and Lu Chen''s grandson who left alive is¡­you! Lu Feng!" that old man said Lu Feng was listening to it very well until his name came! "Wait, wait and minute, why only my family? What happened to yours?" Lu Feng asked him. He didn''t like this "I don''t have any family, that is why," that old man said to him with a smile "No¡­that means I need to marry her?" Lu Feng asked. He actually didn''t want to marry for some time, he heard marrying would hold him back, he already had a mother who held him back, now he doesn''t want to add more things! "What are you saying, even I was shocked that old monster still remembered the thing, and I also disagreed at some point, she is very younger than you," that old man said Lu Feng nodded. "But¡­age doesn''t matter here, once you get 100 years old, you will know" "Eh?" "The real problem started after that!" Chapter 15 - I Will Kill Everyone! Lu Feng looked at the old man "How old is that girl?" Lu Feng asked that old man "Hmm, 23 years old," that old man said with a smile "But I''m almost 73 years old now! I don''t think I can marry her" Lu Feng said with a sigh. "I already said this, we don''t have anything like that, she already reached the marriage age. She is even great that she could stay single for thing long! Most of the girls get married fast. And you, now your 73 years old¡­that means she is 50 years younger than you thats all. When you reach the Xiantian Great realm, you can live longer than you expected! 50 years is nothing, kid" that old man said with a smile. Lu Feng closed his eyes. How can he reject this thing? He doesn''t want to marry anyone right now. "And the thing about your parents, they are in the Hou Clan right now, talking about you itself, don''t worry, they are safe for now" Lu Feng raised his eyebrows "What are they doing there? And not going to the mission?" "They actually went to complete a mission and that was a success, but when they were returning back, Hou Clan people stopped them and they said their Clan Head wanted to meet them, so they headed to their Clan" "Oh...I hope they are not trying to use my parents to blackmail me to marry her." Lu Feng laughed, but there was a small feeling in his heart. "I think that old man was planing that itself, haha" that old man also laughed. Both laughed for a minute, but Lu Feng suddenly stopped laughing and stood up "Hey, old man, tell this to that clan! I don''t care if they are gods or whatever. But I don''t like all these things! If they do that¡­ I bet on my life that I will kill every single person from that Clan!" Lu Feng said to him in a serious voice! He was indeed got angry when he heard that, that clan will use his parents to blackmail him! That old man looked at Lu Feng "Okay, but why not just marry her? She is beautiful, smart, talented¡­ if there is anyone who needs to get rejected is you, you were someone no woman wants to marry, but! She agreed to this marriage! To someone who is mortal, drunk, and with no talent in cultivation, you know what? She will become a laughing stock!¡­" "Then why does she agree? There was no one forcing her, right?" Lu Feng interrupted his words "Sigh, you don''t know about that old man, he is someone who will do anything to get what he wants, using force is just a small thing" Lu Feng was silent for some time. "Okay, I will marry her," Lu Feng said. He didn''t want to risk too much now, his realm was far below that old man, he could tell that if he wanted to use force he would only lose things he love. Marriage¡­Okay, let''s do that. That old man smiled and said "Good!" "But don''t forget to send him the words I said before!" Lu Feng said "Sure, I also came here to do that, right?" the old man said Lu Feng nodded "I need to go back to my home" Lu Feng said, even though it was not even afternoon yet, he wants to practice that God''s footwork! "Okay, you can leave now" the old man nodded and called for someone, a woman who was wearing a black outfit came appeared. Lu Feng was surprised, her speed was faster than the people he saw before! "Drop him in the Chaos Dark Forest," the old man said to her. "Yes, sir" she nodded. Her face was covered with a black mask. And her voice was like something missing within it¡­ Lu Feng nodded and both he and that woman came out of the village. "Hey, what is this place," Lu Feng asked her but she did not even look at him, her eyes were black and beautiful! And they are clear as crystal! Lu Feng became silent after seeing her ignore his question. Both walked for some time and reached the rock he used to practice techniques. That woman looked back at Lu Feng and vanished from there. Lu Feng smiled, this woman¡­ "Anyhow, I''ll practice that technique," Lu Feng said to himself, without wasting any time. He started to practice it, he totally forgot about the thing he talked about with that old man, there was nothing good coming if he thought about it, he said yes, so let''s just get married! ''I think I don''t need to hold back now. I will reach the late stages of the Mortal Body Refining realm in just 3 or 4 days. I don''t want those clans to look down on me.''," Lu Feng told himself. This was one of those things he learned in the last 3 years. He remembered the time that God came to them while looking down on him and his family members! He doesn''t want anyone to look down on him again! "Sigh, even though I remembered those steps, my body can''t even do that yet, I think I first need to improve in the realm and make this body strong" Lu Feng jumped on to the rock, no matter how many times he try, he couldn''t able to do the God''s footwork, it was too hard and his old body can''t handle its power and movements. Therefore, he decided to increase his realm first. If he reaches the last stage of Mortal Body Refining, he might be able to become a 30 or 20 year old man. And that would be a good thing! Lu Feng started to cultivate, this time he didn''t stop those other Qi from entering his body, he could feel he was getting used to it, but it will take some time to do that¡­ After a time, he was able to reach the next stage where his skin also began to change...the wrinkles on his face, the folds on his hands, the looseness of skin on his chest....everything started to change. Chapter 16 - Handsome God Time passed without knowing, it was already night. "Shit! I need to run back!" Lu Feng stopped cultivating and ran back to the home. His strength was increased very much and he was able to reach the house in just 15 minutes. "Young Master!" those maids were waiting for him in front of the gate, they were worried about him and even sent some people to search for him! Lu Feng smiled and said "No need to worry, I came back, right?" "Yes, but please don''t do this again! We were worried to death!" the main maid said "Haha" Lu Feng laughed and they all entered the house. "Young master, today we got the news from masters that they will come back in few days" that main maid said, she looked like someone who was in her 40s, but her skin was smooth and clean¡­ "Okay," Lu Feng nodded, "And young master¡­do you want to take a bath¡­?" she asked him "Hmm, Yeah" Lu Feng nodded, his whole body was coved with dust, and he was smelling horrible too. He directly entered the bathroom and after taking bath he came out, and 2 maids were waiting for him with a towel in their hands. He took the towel and started to clean himself, "Oh, looks like I have become somewhat younger" Lu Feng while looking at his own hands Those maids were standing there while their eyes were closed, but after hearing his words they opened their eyes and looked at him "What¡­!?" they were shocked by seeing him, his face had no wrinkles anymore! And his skin became clean and smooth as jade! He was like someone who was in his 30s! Lu Feng smiled at them. Everything was changed in him, but one thing was still the same, that was his hair. It was still silver¡­But that added some charm to his face! "Young Master¡­" their faces were suddenly blushed. They never saw Lu Feng when he was at his prime, they heard that he was a handsome person who could seduce any woman with just one look! But they were just 20 years now, so they never had a chance to see him, they only saw him when he was old. But now¡­ he looks like a handsome god came from the heavens! They never imagined seeing someone this handsome, not even in their wildest dreams! "Come on, bring my clothes," Lu Feng said to them "Ahh, yes" they came out of the shock and brought him his green and white robes. But they didn''t leave yet, they waited for him to dress up. Lu Feng didn''t care much so he started to wear the robes, and those girls were peeking at him like never before, hoping to see his treasures¡­But their bad luck, he wore them too fast and they were not able to see anything. A sight of disappointment can be seen on their faces. Lu Feng didn''t understand why they were upset, but he was silent and they walked towards the dining room. "Young master¡­" every lady in the room was shocked by his handsomeness, except the main maid. "Young master, madam said that you should reach the last stage of Mortal Body Refining in 8 days¡­then why young master do this?" she asked him calmly "I''m still not last stage of the Mortal Body Refining realm," Lu Feng said with a smile. "What¡­" the main maid was shocked "Yes, I''m still at the 8th stage of the Mortal Body Refining realm," Lu Feng said and sat on the chair. The main maid was silent, yeah, he needed to reach the last stage of the Mortal Body Refining realm in 8 days, he could reach that stage after 6 days and it was still the same?! "I''m hungry," Lu Feng said. He was indeed hungry "Eh, yes, young master" the main maid came out of shock. Lu Feng started to eat more food than normal days, and he was still getting hungry The main maid was kind of shocked, she had never seen him eating that much before, maybe this was because of his realm. But she didn''t complain. "Haaa" Lu Feng was satisfied after eating for some time without stopping, The main maid was standing beside him and the maids were filled with sweat, they were exhausted because of rushing from the kitchen to here. "Good job everyone," Lu Feng said to them and stood up from the chair. Those ladies saw him and after seeing his handsome face their tiredness was gone and a smile appeared. Lu Feng walked to his room and one last time he turned his head and said good night "Aww" those ladies felt their soul leave their bodies¡­ "Young master is soooo handsome!!!" a girl who was joined today said "Yeah!! I only heard that before but now seeing him¡­.He is so beautiful!!!" "Yes, yes! I will never leave this job" that maid who just joined today said with a smile "Okay, that enough, go back to work," the main maid said to them "Yes, madam," they said and went back to work, they had work till midnight. The main maid looked at Lu Feng''s bedroom and sighed, but she recovered her form and went back to work Lu Feng was in his room "Oh, that is why those girls are acting like that" Lu Feng looked at his face in the mirror. He had a sharp jawline, and his skin was like shining, he had phoenix-like eyes with a sharp nose. "I''m handsome¡­" Lu Feng smiled, he was looking like a young man! "My body also got stronger!" He tried to do some simple exercises and he did them without any difficulty. He thought with this body he can learn that God''s footwork! "I will sleep, for now, I hope I can get that tomorrow," Lu Feng said and went to bed. Chapter 17 - Letter Of Invitation Lu Feng woke up early in the morning. He had a good sleep last night. "Young master~" Just as he came out of the room there were already 5 maids standing for him outside. Lu Feng nodded. He thought something was wrong but didn''t say anything "I''m going out, I will come back at night, don''t worry about me," Lu Feng said to them with a smile "What¡­" they were shocked, he hadn''t eaten his breakfast yet! And he was already going out! "I will eat outside," Lu Feng said and ran out of the house before the main maid came. He ran for a minute and came in front of the wine shop. "Give me 2 bottles of Rice Wine and Green Rock," Lu Feng said to the man who was taking orders That man bowed and went back into the shop. And Lu Feng sat on an empty table alone. "Here you go, sir" that man brought 4 bottles with him. 2 bottles were while and another 2 were green. The white bottle contains Rice Wine, and the green bottle contains Green Rock! Lu Feng nodded with a smile and took them and oped all of them. He sniffed and smiled. Those are real and new! "Time to mix them!" Lu Feng first drank some of the wine in all four bottles. And slowly started to mix the Green Rock in Rice Wine! Those both are normal wines anyone can buy and drink but something was special about these wines. When Rice Wine is mixed with Greem Rock, a new type of wine will be formed! And that taste was something Lu Feng liked the most! "Nice!!" after mixing 4 of them, he still got 2 bottles full of wine, and he named the wine White in Green! Lu Feng grabbed one bottle and started to drink it without taking any break. Everyone in the shop looked at Lu Feng, he was very new¡­? To this shop, but they had some familiar feeling coming from him. Lu Feng was drunk that wine in one go! "Haa¡­that was good!" Lu Feng said and drank another bottle. He used to drink like in the past too, but he used to get drunk after drinking one bottle¡­Now? He was filled with energy! He was not a bit drunk! After paying he ran towards the Chaos Dark Forest. "I will learn it today!" Lu Feng said with a smile, he was ready to learn it! "With my knowledge, that technique God used must be a high-class technique. If I was able to learn it. It would be nice!" Lu Feng reached the rock, but just as he came there he saw a woman who wore a black outfit¡­ "Hello!" Lu Feng said to her with a smile That woman took a step back. She was the one who dropped him back here yesterday¡­so how did he change like this in just some hours? But she didn''t even make a sound and gave him a letter. "Oh, is this from the old man? He is sure is fast" Lu Feng took the latter and saw words on it. It was from the old man he met yesterday. He opened the letter. "Hello Lu Feng, I delivered your words and that old man said he wouldn''t do anything with your parents, since you agreed to the marriage, they asked you to come to the Clan! I will personally take you to the Hou Clan in 3 days, and your parents will they in the Clan because they want some help from your parents, you know your parents are experts in something! And one last thing, that old man was impressed by your words! Good luck" Lu Feng read the latter and smiled. There was no danger to his parents, that was good to know, for now! He looked at the woman "I''m marrying someone I don''t even know. I hope she is half beautiful as you," Lu Feng said to her with a sigh. That woman looked at him, and Lu Feng saw a little blush on her hidden face and smiled. Even though her face was coverd, he could still tell she was a beauty! "Yeah, what is your name?" Lu Feng asked her, but she was silent. Lu Feng nodded and jumped to the top of the rock. "You can go now, I need to cultivate," he said to her and she vanished from there. "Even though I reached 8th stage of the Mortal Body Refining realm I couldn''t see her run," Lu Feng said calmly. He was not able to see her running. "Anyway" he also didn''t care much and started to cultivate. He just wanted to cultivate a little before practicing God''s footwork. After half an hour, Lu Feng opened his eyes and took a deep breath, and stood up. "First, take a step on Suns¡­.The second step on the moons, third on stars¡­" Lu Feng started to do some strange thing with his legs. He was not even stepping on the ground anymore, his legs were flying around in mid-air. He was floating in the air! He was like walking on air! Lu Feng closed his eyes to concentrate. When his eyes were open wide he was losing his focus because his body was in the air without taking any support. He only heard that only Xiantian Great Realm people can fly! So he was somewhat worried. "I can do it," Lu Feng said to himself. He could feel his legs going numb, but he tried to move them with all of his force. His body became heavy as a mountain. He didn''t understand why but he was too focused on Footwork so ignored it. "Just one more¡­If I didn''t take another 3 steps I would die!" Lu Feng said to himself, and it worked. He took another 4 steps. He was only able to do that because he thought he would die! When he thinks like that an unknown energy comes into his body! but he couldn''t take any more steps, his robes became wet by his sweat, and somehow when he opened his eyes again he was still standing on the rock he was practicing on, but just as he sighed in relief¡­cracks started to appear on top of the rock....BOOM!!! Chapter 18 - Main Maids Small Help Lu Feng was shocked, the rock he was standing on blasted into pieces! He fell to the ground. "What happened?" he was kind of confused why that happened. Was that because of him? Maybe that is true¡­ "I think I used too much force and Qi¡­" he tried to stand up but he realized that his body was still heavy as a mountain, he couldn''t even lift a finger! "What¡­" he was shocked, "what happened to my body?" He then tried to use all of his strength to stand up, but it was not successful. He was just able to move his body an inch. "Hah" he gave up, he was already very tired, so he couldn''t able to do that. "I guess, I will sleep sometime," he thought. Sleeping was the best way to regain his energy, so he tried to sleep and he fell asleep very fast too, maybe because he used too much of his energy¡­ After Lu Feng fell asleep that woman appeared beside him, she tried to touch him but Lu Feng opened his eyes. "What are you doing?" he asked her with a smile. And she took her hand back and was silent. She acted like she didn''t hear his question at all. Lu Feng somewhat got irritated by her attitude, but then again, assassins were trained like that, she can''t express her feelings at all, she only knows how to take orders from her higher ups and execute the mission. "Ah, do anything you want," he said and closed his eyes, pretending to be asleep. And she believed he was sleeping. Lu Feng''s acting skills reached a new realm! Not even an assassin can tell he was sleeping or acting! That woman came close to his face and stared at him for a minute and left without saying anything. After she was gone Lu Feng opened his eyes "That little girl¡­." Lu Feng thought she would help him a little, but she left without doing anything. But he was not angry with her and tried to sleep real this time. Some time passed and Lu Feng woke up. He could feel his body returning to normal condition, so he stood up and did some stretches and exercises. "Good," he said with a smile, his body got stronger! A lot stronger than before! And his speed also increased! Before he was able to punch 20 in a minute, but now, he can easily punch 100 to 150 punches in a half minute! The same goes for kicks. He was shocked but accepted the change and even tried to practice God''s Footwork. He knew that even though all this happened because of this technique, he couldn''t learn it. "To learn this thing I need to have a good physique, and I don''t have anything so this technique is training my body? And making something suitable of it?" Lu Feng said with a smile, he now understood that this technique was actually training his body! Such a good thing¡­this technique was acting like it had its own consciousness! "Anything, I will go with this!" Lu Feng said and started to practice God''s Footwork. He also named the technique ''God''s Footwork''. It was actually accurate¡­this was really God''s Footwork so he just continued with it. "I''m flouting again," he thought. He didn''t open his eyes, when he opens his eyes he can feel some pain in his chest, maybe¡­that was fear? "I''m feared of these small things?" he thought and tried to not close his eyes, but it was impossible, he couldn''t control his eyes and they closed themselves after a minute. After some time he fell to the ground, this time even the earth got cracks! And his body became heavier than before. "Time to sleep!" Lu Feng smiled. He knew his body needed some rest. After sleeping for 2 hours, he woke up, his body again became stronger. But not much. "I need to eat something," he said, it was almost evening, and he hadn''t eaten anything today, if his mother knew this she would scold him for sure! "Hmm" he didn''t want to go home now but it was already evening, and he didn''t have much time to practice it again, so he decided to go back home. He was able to reach his house in just a few minutes. His speed increased so much that he could travel such a long distance in a short time. "Young master" some maids came out of the house after seeing him but took a step back when they came near him. Lu Feng noticed it and looked at his robes. It was filled with wet mud and he smelled bad too. "I forgot about this," he said and ran towards the bathroom. And removed the robes as he entered the bathroom. "Young master! Madam is still in¡ª" some maids shouted but Lu Feng was fast, he already entered the bathtub. He didn''t hear their voice "Young master?" but he heard a voice and he saw there is another person on the other side of the tub. "Oh, I didn''t know you were here," Lu Feng said to her "It''s okay, young master" the main maid was bathing and her whole body was exposed to Lu Feng, and when he saw her body he could feel something¡­from his lower body¡­ He looked down and saw his little brother was standing like a pole. Even the main maid saw his rod. "Sigh, you never change young master, even though you lost your memories your body is still the old one¡­" the main maid said and stood up, she walked towards him and sat beside him. "Eh?" Lu Feng was quite confused by her words. And saw she raised both of her hands and placed them on his rod. "I will help you out, I don''t think you remember this, but I was the one who helped when you were depressed," she said with a smile and started to move her hands up and down¡­ Lu Feng understood now, she was talking about the dead Lu Feng! But he has not refused her offer¡­ Chapter 19 - Interesting Humans "I will help you out," she said with a smile and moved her hands up and down¡­ Lu Feng can feel her soft and slim fingers were moving around his rod¡­ "Can I use my mouth?" she asked him in a low voice, she hadn''t done this for a long time now¡­ and Lu Feng nodded, he didn''t even hear what she said but he nodded! Main made lowered her head and looked at his rod, "This thing became bigger? Isn''t it?" Lu Feng was silent, he also looked and saw it had grown bigger. "No, it has not gone bigger, it just returned to its size," Lu Feng said to her smiled. His size was reduced by his old age, but now it came back to its original size. "Oh¡­" the main maid opened her mouth a little. And Lu Feng understood something, she had never helped him before! It''s her first time¡­and he couldn''t stop her¡­ She took his little brother''s head into her mouth¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª "What should we do¡­?" "I think we should not disturb their bath, he is our young master and madam will only help him out, I don''t think she will do anything bad¡­" "I think that too¡­But still¡­I want to go in¡­" There were 3 girls out of the bathroom right now and they were thinking about Lu Feng and Main Maid who were inside the bathroom "It''s very quiet inside¡­and madam is also not coming out¡­ which means¡­" "Yes, my words are true! Madam is helping him bathe!" a girl said with a smile, she was the one who guessed that the main maid was helping Lu Feng¡­ "I want to go in¡­" another girl who was beside them said, and the other 2 girls looked at her. "Why are you acting like that¡­? Don''t give me other ideas," one girl said with a red face "Y-yeah¡­he is our young master¡­right?" "I know! But¡­can''t you hear that sound? It''s very clear that madam and young master are doing it inside!" that girl said. "What!?" both of the other girls were shocked and became silent. They also wants to hear that sound! "Ah~ Ah~¡­."'' A very low voice entered their ears and their faces became red! "Now you understand why I want to go in¡­I also want to join them¡­" she said and came in front of the door, and the door was not locked! She smiled but the other 2 girls stopped her "I think we 3 should enter it together, I can''t let you go alone, we should do this together!" one girl said and another one nodded. They were born in different families but they grow up in the same house and ate the same food, shared everything equally since they were kids¡­ "Sure," that girl said with a smile. She also had a feeling that she could go together¡­ 3 of them were beautiful, their beauty can be compared to the main maid! Inside the bathroom, Lu Feng was busy with the main maid and suddenly saw the three girls who entered¡­ The main maid''s mind was totally on Lu Feng and her vision was also somewhat blurry, so she couldn''t see the three girls, she had a big smile on her face. Those three girls were kind of shocked but they expected this¡­ Even after seeing those 3 girls Lu Feng has not stopped moving his hip. He even smiled "I think I''m going to have a hard time¡­" he sighed¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª 3 hours passed and Lu Feng came out of the bathroom, he was filled with energy! Even tho he used it all he still has so much energy left inside him! "That was really good, but..." Lu Feng said with a smile and walked towards the dining room, those four ladies were still inside the room¡­ After eating Lu Feng went back to his room and fell asleep. And that night passed fast, he woke up and came out of his room just as he came out of his room, 3 girls who he helped were standing outside¡­ "Good morning young master~" those 3 of them said in unison. "Oh," he smiled and walked with them to the table. The main maid also entered the scene with food in her hands, she had a bright smile on her face, this was the first time Lu Feng saw her this happy¡­ "Here young master" she gave him his breakfast and Lu Feng ate it "What is your name," Lu Feng asked the main maid, he didn''t know her name, it was because he was never interested in these humans much, other than his parents, he didn''t care about the people¡­ "It is Lu Hina," she said "Huh? You¡­You are from Lu Chan too?" he asked her if she is¡­ "No, I was taken in by the madam when I was a child. I was an orphan" she said to him "Oh¡­" Lu Feng was kind of stunned for a second. If she was from Lu Clan¡­he would feel really bad¡­ he got some knowledge of this thing¡­ in his past life, there was nothing like this, but here, there is something which we can''t do, that too with family member¡­ He looked at the other 3 girls "What is¡ª" "I''m known as Lu Yi" "I''m Lu Er" "I''m Lu San" "Thay are also same like me, but I don''t know who are my parents, they know their parents, that all" Lu Hina said "Wait¡­ they were sold by their family?" Lu Feng asked her, he heard some people sell their kids¡­they are too poor to raise them¡­ "Yes," those three said with a smile "I bought them and raised them¡­but who would that they would do that last night¡­" the main maid looked at those three, her eyes were filled with flames. "Madam¡­that''s..haha" they don''t know what to say now¡­ "Anyway, since it is done, it''s done," she said to them with a sigh, it has already happened, so why think about it now¡­ "Haha, good, I''m leaving now, I will come back the night," Lu Feng said and walked out of the house leaving them¡­ "Young master!" Before they notice he vanished from there¡­ Chapter 20 - Body Of God! Lu Feng went to the wine and did the same thing he did yesterday, bought 4 bottles, 2 Rice Wine, and Green Rock, mix them and drink! "Haa, that Lu Hina¡­and those three girls¡­I think I need to train my mind a little, even though this body became mine, sometimes it is not listening to me¡­" he thought. Even though he got this body, dead Lu Feng was a drunk and a sex addict. "I need to change¡­" he said to himself and decided not to touch them again. He can''t let this body take over his feelings¡­ He walked to the forest and came to the place he used to practice¡­there was a big rock here, but it was destroyed by him. "Okay, time to practice," he said and took a breath "First step on Suns¡­The second step on the moons...third on stars¡­" He closed his eyes and started to practice God''s Footwork! With every step he takes his body becomes heavier and heavier. "I can do it!" Lu Feng''s will power was something no one could guess, he was able to create the techniques by himself when he find the Qi and Dantian! This was not a problem! He took some time and started to search for the reason why his body became like this, why is it becoming heavy? What was that technique doing to his body? He wants to know everything! "I need to know!!" he roared and something happened, a golden energy started to glow on his forehead. His white hair was drafted by his Qi. "What is this¡­" Lu Feng can see his body floating in the middle of the air! And his eyes were closed too! "Is this my soul? I think I heard about this is my first time seeing it like this¡­Soul Vision! Only people who reach the Xiantian realm can do this! I don''t know how I was able to do this but I can¡­somehow" Lu Feng said. He could see everything even when his eyes were closed! That was a good thing! Soul Vision was totally based on a person''s Soul power. "Okay time to inquire," he said and looked at his own body. He was able to see something clearly than his naked eyes¡­ "There are many small holes on top of the skin¡­ and they are taking the Qi in and out often in high speed, it was almost like its speed reached the same as sound''s speed. "Hmm, so this technique is making my body take more Qi and also release more Qi from their small holes. Every time the QI enters the body it becomes red, which means, the skin and muscles, are like boiling with Qi, which is making them stronger. I think even bones are getting affected by this Qi, and my body has not stopped taking steps. Wait¡­What is this¡­" he was able to somewhat guess what the technique was doing to his body, why using the Qi was refining his whole body, even every single cell! But he saw something on his head, between his eyebrows. When he looked carefully it was shining in blue¡­ "This looks like a little snake¡­" he said, he saw a one or 2-inch blue line, it was moving on the same spot. "This¡­ If I remember correctly, that God used something like thunder, and this emitted the same aura like that! I think I learned that too, but I was very strong compared to this¡­hmm, why it appeared now¡­" he didn''t understand why the thunder appeared right now! Is this something related to the technique or did this happen because his Soul Vision was activated? But then he couldn''t get the answer so he stopped thinking about it and moved on to the next thing. "Now, I need to add some things up!" Lu Feng smiled and took note of every single move, and every single thing happening in and outside of his body. After taking 70 steps, his body reached its limit and Lu Feng''s soul was not able to do the Soul Vision for any time too. "Ah, again" his body became heavy and he fell to the ground. This time, the explosion was big too. He guessed that every time he practices God''s Footwork, his body takes the Qi and stores it in every corner of his body, and when he stops moving the Qi which taken in wants to leave his body, but it takes some time, and that time was now. When the Qi was inside his body, his body would become heavy, and the Qi would release fast when he slept. "There are more than a million holes on my body, and they are very small! I can only see them with Soul Vision! And every hole takes a huge amount of Qi¡­My cultivation base was on pause, do the body was taking all Qi and it was refining in a pattern? Without any way, it would be impossible for Qi to make the body strong. I experience the thing myself. I need some time to think about it and make a clear way to the Qi¡­ now it only has a rough way!" Lu Feng smiled. He finally got a clue on how this worked, if he came to make a technique that helps the Qi to enter his body and give it a good flow and let it refine it in a more forceful and fast way. He only had 4 more days to go to that Clan. He wants to show off some strength to them. That he was not that drunk and weak man anymore! He closed his eyes and fell asleep, after an hour he woke up and his body was filled with energy. "Just as I guessed, when the Qi lefts my body, it leaves a small percentage behind, and that will turn into my Qi, but it was not joining the Qi in Dantian but staying inside my muscles. Wow¡­ I don''t know something like this exists¡­..Since it is coming from God''s Footwork, this should be from God as well. Okay, then i will name it, Body of God! This is also sounds simple¡­but anyway, thats how it should be" Lu Feng said with a smile Chapter 21 - Chaos Forest God Lu Feng looked for some food in the forest, there were many trees in the forest but there are only a few of them are edible, so he need to be careful while eating something in this Dark Chaos Forest "Why is this forest names Dark Chaos Forest? I come here every day, but never faced any anger before¡­leave that old man''s people. But no attack from beasts here" Lu Feng said to himself. Never seen a beast in his life before. In his past life, he only saw normal animals and raised them. But here! There are not many normal animals anymore, everything evolved! Animals evolved into beasts by the Qi. "Beasts haa¡­" Lu Feng read some things about them and he even got excited to see them, but he was not allowed¡­well, he didn''t feel bad too, he was able to stay with his parents for a long time now¡­ "This will be the start of my new life, I don''t think I have many chances to parents often," he thought and walked deep into the forest. He want to see a beast now, but no matter how deep he went there was no beast here. "Where did those beasts go to?" he looked around and saw a big mountain which was one of the biggest mountains in the forest. He ran towards the mountain and climbed it. When he reached the top of the mountain he was able to look around the whole forest. "This indeed feels good," he said while looking at that beautiful view in front of him, the forest was full of green, and trees covered the whole land. But he came here to look for beasts so he started to look for them, after looking for some time, he saw a strange thing in the north, he was not able to notice that the north side was filled with some kind of fog, but that fog couldn''t stop Lu Feng''s Soul Vision. "What¡­.what are they doing in there" he was able to see the beasts in the north but something was wrong, non of those beasts were moving and even kneeling on the ground. "Something is defiantly bad here!" he said, but he was not able to see the source that made those beasts kneel on the ground! "Hmm, should I go and take a look¡­?" he looked at the north and withdraw his Soul Vision. He again thought he should not get cocky because he got somewhat stronger, those beasts which are kneeling are on a whole different level than him! And he understood that he need to calm down and return back, he don''t have any business here too. He said to himself and tried to run away from there, he was not ready to fight someone yet, he was able to fight with someone who was in the same realm as him¡­ a higher realm that his would-be somewhat problematic, but not impossible. "Who are you?" suddenly a voice entered Lu Feng''s ear, he tried to turn his head and saw a middle-aged man. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to do anything bad, I''m leaving now anyway," Lu Feng said to him "Oh, may I know your name?" that middle-aged man asked, he was wearing normal silver robes, he had a handsome face too! "Lu Feng," he said to him "Hmm?" that middle-aged man raised his eyebrows "I think I meet Lu Feng before¡­but your personality is not the same, you look younger and you had a cultivation base which Lu Feng I know would never get." That middle-aged man said to Lu Feng¡­ "Oh¡­well something strange happened 3 years ago. Before I know it, I lost my memories and I even got talent in cultivation!" Lu Feng asked to him "Hmm¡­3 years ago¡­ Ooooo I remember that¡­ I still remember that thing¡­it was beautiful¡­and powerful¡­how can someone who loves strong people like me forget that! Was that because of you? Or did something happen to you that time?" "I don''t know what you are talking about but I heard that too, the weird phenomena that happened here and I was here when that happened too¡­maybe because of that I became like this, it just I paid my memories to get this talent and power¡­.I guess" Lu Feng said to him with a smile "Hahaha, good choice! If I was in your position I would have done that same!" that middle-aged man laughed and patted him on his shoulder "Anyway come in, even though you forgot all things, I remember you and some things we did together" that middle-aged man said to him "To where?" he asked him "To my house of course," that middle-aged man said "W-wait! That place is not something we can enter! There are too many beasts over there! And some are even keeling on the ground that means there is another big fish over there" Lu Feng said to him "Haha, you really forgot me, I''m that ''Big Fish'' you called right now, and they are just praying to the Chaos Forest god," he said to him. Lu Feng was silent for a second. This man¡­.is strong!! Very strong!! "Who is this Chaos Forest god?''" Lu Feng asked him "Well, that was the person who blessed this forest when he was alive. That is why it is called Dark Chaos Forest. His name was called Dark. He was kind and a good person who helped many people when they were in need. But got betrayed by his own love and she became the first person to get killed by his hands, his power was forest, and that''s how he became a Chaos Forest God, this forest was made by his power itself. And beasts have intelligence too, they know the Chaos Forest god and worship him every year for one month non-stop, they don''t kill each other in that time. That Chaos Forest God was a very powerful one... "Oh¡­.Then who are you?" "Me? I''m a beast too" "Eh?" Chapter 22 - Bai Laohu "I''m a beast too," said that middle-aged man with a smile, but Lu Feng was shocked "Then¡­you are not a human?" he looked up and down and he was perfectly looked like a human. "No, I''m not, once beasts reach a realm, they can transform into humans, not many people can recognize us, there is only one deference is, Qi. You would know if that person is human or beast" he said to him "Wow¡­" Lu Feng smiled, he was very much surprised, now beasts can transform into humans? "Tell me how to identify them," he asked "Haha, its easy, when you are suspicious in someone, try to attack him, I humans have Qi in Dantian, and even beasts have in Dantian too¡­.but something is different, Beasts have a core, and you humans not, you may ask how you would know, but you will know once you feel it, I think showing it is better than explaining," that middle-aged man said "Okay" Lu Feng nodded "Punch me with everything you got," that middle-aged man said to Lu Feng "Oh" Lu Feng smiled, this was the first time he was fighting after a long time, he got excited. The opponent was not going to kill him anyway to no need to run too. "Oof" he took a deep breath and raised his right hand. He tried to do the God''s Punch. He learned to form the God himself. But this was the first time he was using it. "AHHHH" he punched at that middle-aged man with all of the force in his body, this was the first time he used something like this "Oh¡­you got some skills" that middle-aged man said to him with a smile, Lu Feng''s fist got caught by his hand. There was not a single sound that came out, and no one moved from their places. Lu Feng look 2 steps back. His hand was also got released. "That punch was good but you still need some strong body and some techniques. To get the power" he said to him Lu Feng nodded. He don''t know anything, and that God''s punch was something he didn''t practice too. So he was like a totally amateur¡­ "No need to worry, I won''t attack you at all, you can try to punch me," he said to Lu Feng with a smile. "Oh¡­" Lu Feng started to punch at him after hearing him, so what is he was an amateur. He would start to learn now, there was nothing late anyway. "Good, you are getting good! If you keep up like this, I think you will be able to punch me with more power in some time" that middle-aged man said "You think so?" Lu Feng smiled and kicked at that man "Oops, that was a dirty move, I think we were only using punches" that middle-aged man said "Well, I don''t," Lu Feng said and attacked him even faster than before "I didnt expect this at all," that man said with a smile and dodge every attack "Well¡­I feel like we are wasting time¡­Show me the difference between humans and beasts" Lu Feng said after sometime "Wait! I forgot! Haha" "Huh" "Look at this¡­" that man said and suddenly his whole body was covered with Qi "This is the Qi of beasts, humans can only do this after reaching a realm where Qi turned onto a solid like ball, but we beasts can make our own core when we reach the tier 6. And can transform into human after reaching tier 10" he said to him "Now I understand¡­" Lu Feng said, there was no way humans can do this¡­the Qi was a few times stronger than normal and it was in gold. Mostly Qi doesn''t have color. "Anyway, come on, let''s go to my house," that man said and took Lu Feng with him to the north. "How strong are you?" Lu Feng asked him while traveling "I''m strong, stronger than your father and mother, but I''m not strong as that old man you met," he said to him "My guess was right then" Lu Feng smiled, he guessed it right, this man was stronger than his parents but not strong as the old man! "Do you know the Clan Head of Hou Clan?" he asked him "I know him, why?" "Nothing, just asking, what is your name?" "It is Bai Laohu" "Wait, you are a white tiger?" Lu Feng know this race, it was one of the mythical beasts! "Yes, I am" Bai Laohu nodded, "Great!" he only heard these types of things, this was the first time he saw one! "Can you please show me your beast form?" he asked him with a happy expression on his face, he wast to see it, he want to see it!! Bao Laohu raised his eyebrows after seeing Lu Feng''s eyes "I-I will after eating something," he said and they came to a small cave, that was Bai Laohu''s house, Lu Feng looked at Bai Laohu as he was looked at some dumb man, he was in Human form and still lives in a cave? He was not from his generation, right? "I know what you are thinking but, I still love living in this cave," Bai Laohu said to him Lu Feng smiled. And both of them entered the cave. The cave has a few big rocks. "Come on sit, I have some fruits," Bai Laohu said to him and Lu Feng sat on a rock while Bai Laohu brought some fruits. "You can eat them, they are safe without any poison" Bai Laohu same with a smile, and Lu Feng first picked a fruit and smelled it, he don''t trust anyone, even he said that it was a safe one, he doesn''t trust it until he checks it by himself. "Good," he said and started to eat the fruit, it was indeed a good one, there was no poison or anything in that. "Bai Laohu¡­why you called me here?" he asked him, there was no way someone shows this much affection without reason. "Hmm? I think you were one who said we are friends?" Bai Laohu said "Ayo, wait, you forgot everything right, yeah, we both are friends" Chapter 23 - Overthinking... Lu Feng stopped eating and looked at him. This guy¡­so the dead Lu Feng and this guy were friends? "Haha, don''t be so shocked. Even though you forgot me, I would not forget you, it was you who saved me when I was still young. I would never¡­." Bai Laohu said with a smile Lu Feng smiled. This guy is very loyal to friends, he read many things in history, betrayal from the closed ones is the common one, and he thought there was no real thing like friendship between people in these mortals, if it was his past life, he could trust anyone! No one betrays him! Well, they don''t even know what betrayal means! "So¡­.im not your friend Lu Feng anymore, can I still be your friend?" he asked him, he wanted to experience the feeling of betrayal or friendship,¡­ anything. That''s why he decided to make this guy his friend. "Of course, hahaha" that middle-aged man laughed hard as a kid¡­ Lu Feng also smiled and resumed his eating, there were many fruits here, he had never even seen them before! "These are some fruits I got when I went to East Land. They are very good and tasty!" Bai Laohu said and took one fruit and opened it with his hands. "Look at this, these plants can absorb QI as well, and some become herbs, and some stay normal. This is a normal fruit, which is not a herb," Bai Laohu said to Lu Feng while showing him the beautiful fruit. The fruit shape was like a melon, but this one was orange and it was also half the size of melons. Lu Feng nodded. He wanted to eat that fruit. This fruit can absorb Qi¡­.that means this fruit has Qi of his or any other 3 Qi types. ''Sigh, I forgot¡­these plants and everything in this world absorb Qi, which includes my QI as well, that means my Qi is getting low and low quantity for every single second! Shiit! I need to hurry¡­wait, I don''t think that is necessary. This is how that works¡­I guess, someone absorbs my Qi and makes his, and dies by something or natural old age death, my QI which became his will come out of his body and mixes with my Qi or that 4th type. Heaven and Earth energy¡­ haha'' Lu Feng felt his thoughts were kind of dumb, but everything need an explanation. He laughed because of his own thoughts. Bai Laohu looked at Lu Feng with confused eyes, why was he laughing like that? "Bai Laohu, since we are friends, I need your help with something¡­" Lu Feng asked Bai Laohu "Sure, tell me" "This¡­" he explained his situation to him, about his parents, Hou Clan, his marriage..everything. "Oh¡­since you accepted the marriage they won''t do anything to your parents, I once met that old man of Hou Clan, he might be arrogant and have his pride high as the sky, he is a good guy. And don''t think about breaking this marriage, that old man will surely hunt you down, even I can''t help you after that!" Bai Laohu said with a smile, he was kind of happy about his friend finally getting married. He was single for 70 years! For a mortal, it was a long time. He didn''t have many good experiences in his life. Lu Feng nodded "I know, since I decided to marry that girl, I will stand upon my words, I''m not a person who breaks my promises, but just one thing, if she did not like me¡­and they even forced her to marry me, I''m just thinking about her," Lu Feng said. "Ahh, you don''t need to worry about that too, she was someone who hates men since she agreed to marry you, she will marry you, don''t think about doing anything with her, she is an extremely dangerous one. I have one request too, take me with you to the wedding" Bai Laohu said "Hates men? ¡­ then why she wants to marry me? If she hates men, I would be on top of her hating list¡­" Lu Feng asked while thinking about it, and said: "Of course, I will invite you!" "Maybe¡­ you are not only on the women hating list, even men too! I forgot how many families were ruined because of you¡­sigh" Bai Laohu said with a sigh, this guy Lu Feng, the dead Lu Feng, was a scum! He stole many wives from their husbands and lovers. Even the lost count! "Well, it was their fault too, you only touched women who are unsatisfied with their partners" Bai Laohu added this line with a smile. Lu Feng had a big heart for women. He used to help many women when they were depressed or unsatisfied with their partners. He even helped widows! Widows were his fav¡­cough, he had huge respect for them. "Hmm, then why do you think she agreed to this marriage? I felt something is wrong here¡­I feel like she will kill me after marrying me and stay single forever¡­maybe that was her plan too¡­" Lu Feng said with a sigh. If she hated men¡­she might do that¡­killing her husband on the first-day-night¡­that would perfectly fit¡­ "I¡­I don''t think so¡­if she kills you she will get the punishment!" said Bai Laohu "What punishment? Think like this, you are in her position, you need to marry the guy you hate the most!! But you still need to marry! Then what? Kill that person after marriage and in her situation, after she was found out that she was the one who killed, her grandfather who loves her very much will not kill her or give her any big punishment, he might bell bad for a few days or months and leave her! Isn''t it sounds perfect?" Lu Feng said that and Bai Laohu already started to sweat. What was this guy thinking? He didn''t even see her but already guessing her plans with just small information¡­ Chapter 24 - To Hou Clan! "I¡­I can''t say anything" Bai Laohu said Lu Feng also calmed down a little and stopped overthinking. He should not guess the things like that, who knows? She might have changed¡­'' even if she was changed that would be done by someone, if that someone was a man she loved, she would kill me and will try to marry that guy¡­Ahhh, stop thinking about it! I need to first get my parents back from that damned place'' Lu Feng said to himself. He was really overthinking about a small situation. "Anyway, you will see her in 3 days, think about it after checking her and her personality," Bai Laohu said to him. He picked up a fruit and ate it slowly "Yes, and that would not be that easy to kill me¡­" Lu Feng said to him with a smile and Bai Laohu nodded "Hmm, I will go now, I need to practice something, and I need to cultivate too!" Lu Feng said and stood up "Okay," Bai Laohu said and he gave his company to Lu Feng till he crossed the Northside. After that everything was safe now, safe means without beasts, bandits may attack from nowhere¡­. "Haa, those fruits were good! Where did he say those were from? East Land¡­I need to go there once." Lu Feng said with a smile and went back to his training place and started to practice the ''God''s Footwork'' and observe how the ''Body of God'' was refining. After 2 hours, he completed one round. "I even got the ''God''s Punch'' I need to practice that too," he said and not starting right away, he took a deep breath and began to cultivate. What a surprising thing was even after absorbing so much of Qi, his realm had not increased a little. "My body is absorbing everything¡­" he looked at his own body which absorbed Qi abnormally. "I hope nothing bad happens," he said and continued his training. After it was night, he ran back home. Just as he entered the house he saw all the maids in the house were working on something, he raised his eyebrows. They would come and greet him every time he enters the house¡­.but now they are working on something. He walked to them and tried to look at the thing they were doing, they sat in a circle with 15 to 20 members. Lu Feng was shocked, he saw a painting in the middle of them and it was a girl''s painting, she was wearing a luxury robe with little jewelry on her, her face was very beautiful¡­maybe she would look more beautiful if he met her in person¡­ "Who is she?" he asked suddenly and those maids were shocked and stood up, "Sorry young master¡­" "Who is that?" "That is¡­your fianc¨¦e¡­" one maid said and Lu Feng raised his eyebrows "How did you get that and know about it?" he asked them in soft tune, he was not mad at them at all. "Madam said to us" that the maid was somewhat relaxed. "Oh, so the information got here¡­" Lu Feng smiled and came closer to the painting "She is not bad¡­" he said with a slight smile. "Young master''s fianc¨¦e is one of the beautiful women in the whole world. Not only beautiful but also very talented, we heard that she had a King Fate" one of the maids said "King Fate¡­" Lu Feng nodded and walked away from them, he went to the bathroom and had a nice bath and ate dinner, no one talked about anything. Even the main maid was silent. After eating he directly entered his room. "King Fate¡­What fate do I have?" he thought, but he heard he had a Mortal Fate when he was a kid¡­he didn''t know if that would change or not¡­if it changed he wanted to check it out. "More 3 days¡­" he closed his eyes and fell asleep. The night passed quickly, he came out of his room and maids were already waiting for him. "You guys have so much free time haa," Lu Feng asked them with a smile, his mother and father were not at home, so they should have so much free time. "Yes, young master, do you need any help?" Lu Yi asked him with a smile "No, I was just asking" After eating breakfast he did the same thing he daily does in the wine shop. "I think I should focus on God''s Punch more, it''s better to be safe¡­those maids said she was one of those beautiful women, that means she has soooo fuking many followers, I don''t think they would leave me alone¡­ I need to practice punching, kicking¡­" he said to himself and stopped practicing God''s Footwork for some time. 2 days passed with the same routine. He didn''t practice God''s Footwork at all, only God''s Punch and Right''s Kick, this was that thing he made up, he tried to kick the same as the punch, and it was a success, that is why he named it his name. Right''s Kick! "I think I need to learn some cool names, these are simple, and¡­sounds good but someone hears it, it sounds silly¡­I will do that next time!" Lu Feng was sitting on a rock waiting for that old man. He said he would take him to the Hou Clan. "Oh, looks like I made you wait?" that old man appeared beside Lu Feng, he was standing in mid-air. "Not really, I just came here a few minutes ago," Lu Feng said and stood up, "Climb up here," that old man said and took a sword out. "Climb? Where?" Lu Feng asked him, he was confused why he took his word out but then again the question vanished when he said ''Climb''. "Of course on my sword" that old man said and suddenly the sword in his hands started to fly and came below his feet. That sword was almost 4 feet tall. Even after that old man stood on it, there was a place for another person to stand¡­ "So, we are going to travel like this?" Lu Feng asked with excitement filling his eyes. "Yes" "Let''s GO" Chapter 25 - The Old Mans Flying Sword Lu Feng tried to climb up the sword slowly. He didn''t touch the edges of the sword, it might cut his leg¡­he didn''t want to risk that so he was very careful. "There is no need to worry, just jump on it" that old man said to him with a smile "Oh, then okay" Lu Feng nodded and jumped on the sword, and it was as if he jumped on the ground itself! "Wow..." Lu Feng was surprised. He had only heard of people flying with swords but this was the first time he saw one. He was even going to fly now. This will be a good thing! "Alright, I''m going to start flying now¡­ if you feel like falling hold me, haha" that old man said "Hmm, I will try" Lu Feng nodded, he was not sure he would be able to stand on the sword. That old man nodded and the sword slowly started to fly. At first, it was slow and Lu Feng was able to stand without any support but the speed was slowly increasing...and Lu Feng was losing control. "I already told you to hold me, we both are old men so there is no need to worry," that old man said to him and Lu Feng showed him a small smile and placed his hands on that old man''s shoulder. Lu Feng''s eyes open wide. "You got some hard muscles¡­" he said to that old man¡­ he didn''t have a body like that¡­ "You will also get once you reach the Xiantian Great Realm. The body you have now is just a basic thing, once you reach Xiantian Realm you will know the realm cultivation" that old man said to him "Oh¡­" Lu Feng nodded, he might have experienced that in his past life¡­maybe be not? He was the top from the start, and his talent was something mortals don''t have. So, this will be his first experience! "We will reach West Land in 6 hours if we go at this speed, hmm, Lu Feng holds tight, I''m planning to increase the speed and I don''t want to waste time. Mine and yours, we should reach the Hou Clan in 2 or 2 and half hours!" that old man said with a smile. "OKAY!" Lu Feng also agreed, he wouldn''t want to miss this chance, speed always thrills! That old doubled the speed, and it was still increasing¡­. "HOOOOO" Lu Feng couldn''t help shouting in excitement, many people would be scared to death if they travel at this speed but he was enjoying it as much as he can! "Hahahaha" that old man also laughed and the speed was not were near slowing¡­ "OLD MAN! YOU ARE A STAR DRIVER!" "HUH!?" That old man rotated his head and looked at him. "THAT WAS A JOKE! HAHAHA" Lu Feng laughed, but he really meant it when he said that¡­ The old man turned and increased the speed even more. "YEAHH" Lu Feng shouted, his blood was boiling because of the speed, but he didnt care much about it, even his skin was starting to change to red. That old man noticed it and smiled, he finally stabilized his speed. Lu Feng held that old man''s shoulders but he had a feeling that he was holding a metal object which was stronger than anything he saw. An hour passed and the sword stopped. "Huh? Why did you stop?" Lu Feng asked him The old man told him, while showing him a large and spacious area, "We have arrived at our destination." Lu Feng looked down and saw there were countless houses and huge buildings¡­ "This is the West Land?" He knew this was, but he asked him "Yes it is, we just need to walk from here, he cant fly on top of Hou Clan," that old man said and Lu Feng agreed. That old man and Lu Feng came down and entered the West Land. "We just need to walk for a few minutes to reach Hou Clan" the old man and Lu Feng walked for some time and reached in front of a big gate, it was almost 60 feet high and 30 feet wide. "This gate is big¡­" Lu Feng was shocked, this was the first time he had seen such a big gate. "Indeed it is. I heard this was almost 10 thousand years old, and look at it, still looks like a just made gate" the old man said "Oh, ten thousand years¡­" Lu Feng nodded and tried to touch the soft surface of the gate. It was shining like a diamond. And smooth as a mirror, when he touched the surface of the gate, he felt something from inside of the gate¡­ "This gate has my Qi in it¡­" he said with a smile. He sensed a huge amount of Qi inside the gate. "Come on, let''s go in, and you take a few steps back," that old man said and came near the gate. Lu Feng nodded and took some steps back, just as he came 5 feet away from the gate he punched it! BOOOM!! "Oh, old man, you came faster than I thought" a voice came out of nowhere "Yeah, I also do not think this kid has such a strong body that could take the force of that much speed, not expect that, but we arrived here in just an hour!" The old man said with a smile "One hour¡­so you came here in 280 kilometers per minute?" "I guess," the old man said with a smile but Lu Feng was shocked. They were that fast??!! So this place was 16,000 kilometers away from his home place! And he reached this in an hour¡­ "Come in, come in" suddenly the gate opened on its own¡­no it was opened by the people from inside. Lu Feng was welcomed by a man wearing golden armor who said, "Welcome, Daoist Lu Feng." He had a weird face, it kind of irritated Lu Feng but somehow he managed to give him a reply That old man smiled when he saw the facial expressions of Lu Feng. That man also noticed but he didnt say anything and took them inside. Chapter 26 - Hou Qiong, Marriage In 22 Days "This is the Hou Clan!" that man who was wearing golden armor said with a smile whiling showing Lu Feng the beautiful, luxurious, and huge house¡­no palace! "This is the palace where Clan Head lived with his family and those are branch families," that man said. Clan Head and his kids, and their kids live in this palace and other people live on another side of this place. "How big is this place?" Lu Feng asked that man "Around 5,000 kilometers, everything you see here is Hou Clan property," that man said to him "That''s really nice" Lu Feng nodded while hiding his shocking expression. How can a Clan hold 5,000 kilometers of land! His family only had like 600 kilometers! Even though he knew this Clan is bigger and stronger than the Lu Clan, he was still surprised. "Let''s go to the old man, I don''t have much time to waste here," that old man said to the man. "Sure" that man nodded and took both of them into the palace. "Clad Head, Old man Sun and Lu Feng are here" that man suddenly fell on his knees and said "Oh¡­" an old voice came from inside the wide hall. Lu Feng was not able to see anything because it was dark inside. But he heard the old voice. "You can leave now" "Yes, Clan head" that man stood up and walked out of the hall and the doors closed on their own. Lu Feng raised his guard. He felt something suspicious. The hall suddenly started to light up and he saw an old man sitting on a throne. He had a crown on his head, which means he was the Clan head. And he understood that the suspicious feeling came from the Clan Head... "Welcome to Hou Clan" that old man said to Lu Feng and Lu Feng was kind of tense. And gave him a bow with a cupped fist salute. "It''s my honor," he said the words that came to his mouth. "Hahaha, you are a funny one" that Clan head laughed after hearing Lu Feng''s words. He heard that from old man''s words that this guy was honest and all until his family entered the conversation and even threatened his Clan, "So, do you like my granddaughter?" that old man asked that question out of nowhere. "I don''t know, I can''t tell just by looking at her painting," Lu Feng said with a smile "Oh, I expected you to say that. Hou Qiong come out" Clan head said Lu Feng was silent and waited. The old man beside him stood there silently like he was not even here. Like an invisible person¡­. Lu Feng saw a door open on the left side of the hall and someone slowly walking out of the door. First, a long leg stepped out of the door and slowly the body came with it¡­ Lu Feng looked at the girl just came¡­her walking was in a rhyme, and she was wearing a red dress and her name perfectly suited to her, ''Red Jade''. With her round face with phoenix-like eyes and small lips¡­ she''s a diffidently a HIGH-CLASS beauty!! Lu Feng opened his mouth wide, he thought she would be somewhat beautiful than that painting, but she was like a whole different person! "Yeah, that painting was an old one" Clan head said ''You are going to say that now!?'' Lu Feng thought but he didnt say anything. "Come on, Qiong, look at your future husband." Clan head said and Hou Qiong slowly turned towards Lu Feng. And Lu Feng was also looking at her. Both had eye contact. They looked at each other¡­no one ignored eye contact, they directly looked into the eyes and no one wanted to take them off¡­one minute passed and they still looking¡­ ''I can''t take my eyes off¡­if I do it is my loss¡­'' Lu Feng thought and smiled. He didn''t know why but suddenly he liked this girl, not because she was beautiful¡­ "What are you two doing?" Clan head asked them and at that time Hou Qiong got distracted and her eyes came off his. "I won!!" Lu Feng shouted. "Won?" the old man beside him raised his eyebrows "Nothing," Lu Feng said with a smile and again looked at Hou Qiong. She looked at Clan Head and pouted. Even Clan Head was kind of confused about what happened. "Okay, Lu Feng, when do you think we should fix the date of marriage? I''m in a hurry, you know, so I want things to be fast" Clan Head ignored Hou Qiong and looked at Lu Feng and asked him with a smile. "Hmm, Qiong, what date do you prefer?" Lu Feng asked Hou Qiong. Everyone in the hall was shocked. The old man smiled Hou Qiong looked at Lu Feng with shocked eyes, but her cold eyes returned as she understood why he did that "I don''t care, if you want we can even marry now?" she said with a smile. Lu Feng''s smile became even brighter. "Then what do you think of her idea Old man?" Lu Feng asked the Clan head. He doesn''t have any fear in his heart anymore. "Hmm, that is too fast, maybe¡­22 days? We need to prepare many things! It would at least take that much time" Clan head said with a smile "I''m okay with anything," Lu Feng said with a shrug. "What about you, Qiong?" "Okay," Hou Qiong said with a nod. "Then the date is fixed! We will make this marriage a grand event! Everyone in the world will attend the marriage! And on the same day, my 300th birthday celebration will also take place! It will be a great time to live in¡­" that Clan head said with a bright smile. Everyone nodded to his words. "Let''s eat something, it''s been long since we ate together" that old man suggested. "Sure" Clan head agreed with a smile and stood up from his throne "I have a great wine, and I have been treasuring that for years now. I think I should open it now!" Clan head said with a smile and they walked out of the hall. "Wine¡­?!" Lu Feng''s eyes brighten. Chapter 27 - Showing Off Lu Feng got excited when he heard about the wine. "What type of wine is it?" Lu Feng asked Clan Head. If there was any survey happening here on who drinks more wine, he would definitely be in the Top 5! For sure! "It''s called Roaring Tiger Wine, it has been almost 1000 years now!" Clan Head said to him "Oh¡­that would taste good then¡­" Lu Feng said, he was already imagining how a thousand years old wine tastes¡­ Hou Qiong looked at Lu Feng who was not far from her and her eyes were still cold as ice. Lu Feng noticed the gaze and walked towards her. "Qiong, do you like wine?" he asked with a smile. "No, I don''t even drink wine," she said to him "Why?" he asked, he thought no one in this world would not drink wine. Hou Qiong was silent "She has a unique physique, when she drinks wine, she will be a more drunken person than a normal person, and¡­she gets drunk just by a sip" Clan Head said to Lu Feng in a low voice. "Grandpa!" she pouted, she didn''t want anyone to know that¡­and he already said that to him. "Oh," Lu Feng smiled, "My cute wifey, I will teach you how to drink like a fist," he said with a smile "There is no need," she said and walked fast. Lu Feng stayed behind and watched her walking from the back. She had some thick as¡­thighs! That old man noticed his behavior and smiled, ''this guy has some guts.'' He thought Hou Qiong stopped walking and felt something was wrong¡­she turned her head and saw Lu Feng walking as usual. ''I''m imagining things?'' she thought and resumed her walk¡­ "Lu Feng, now you are 73 years old right?" Clan Head asked Lu Feng "Yes, I am" Lu Feng nodded "Why were you not married till that age?" "I don''t know" Lu Feng doesn''t know what to say to this question. They should have already told him that he had lost his memories¡­. "Yeah, I heard that too¡­Anyway that is a good thing too since you got a talent that no one had, I heard that you started cultivating a few days ago, and look, you already reached the 8th stage of the Mortal Body Refining Realm, I don''t think anyone can do that after reaching their 70s" Clan Head said with a smile. Hou Qiong raised her eyebrows "What are you talking about?" she asked the Clan Head. She didn''t know anything like this! She only knows he was able to cultivate now, but he already able to reach the 8th stage of the Mortal Body Refining Realm? And what happened to him? "3 years ago, you remember that golden thing in the sky?" Clan Head asked "Yes, how can I forget that¡­" she said with awe in her eyes "At the time that he lost his memories and when they found him he was already half-dead¡­ no one knows what happened to him, but after that, he was able to cultivate¡­I heard this from his parents that he has a monsteurs talent., If he gets serious and absorbs Qi there will be nothing left to us to even sense Qi" Clan Head said with a smile Lu Feng smiled "Really?" she looked back at Lu Feng and he nodded. She didnt not expect this at all¡­ "I don''t remember anything I did before 3 years, but in these three years I learned many things," Lu Feng told her. Hou Qiong came close to him. She tried to confirm his realm and he was already in the 8th stage of Mortal Body Refining Realm! "You¡­" she never saw something like this before¡­just 5 days ago she got information that he had just entered the Mortal Body Refining Realm! But now he is 8th stage how¡­ "You really can absorb Qi like that?" she asked him "Yeah? Why?" Lu Feng asked her. "No¡­just asking¡­can you show me?" she asked him "Sure" Lu Feng nodded and closed his eyes and smiled, this would be a good chance to show off in front of his fianc¨¦e. He sensed his Qi in the hall... ''Come Back'' he thought in his mind. The Qi in the hall suddenly started to flow towards him and enter his body like it was being swallowed! Clan Head, the old man, and Hou Qiong looked at him with awestruck eyes, they had never seen such things before¡­.how can a human body hold so much Qi¡­ After a minute the QI in the Hall was totally sucked into Lu Feng''s body, and he stopped. Hou Qiong left stunned. She cant feel Qi in the air anymore¡­ "Told you¡­if he starts to absorb the Qi outside then there will be an earthquake too!" Clan head said with a smile "This is amazing Lu Feng," the old man said, this was the first time he saw that too and he was left speechless by his talent! Hou Qiong was silent. She never saw such a thing¡­never in her life! Lu Feng smiled after seeing Hou Qiong''s reaction. "Come come, I want to drink the wine now," he said and hurried them. "Sure" those old men walked in front while Lu Feng and Hou Qiong were walking behind them. "Qiong, what do you think about it?" he asked her "Eh? I- I don''t know" she said as she was in deep thoughts¡­ "Well, I think you better give up the idea of killing me, you can''t kill me," he said with a smile. And Hou Qiong stared at his smiling face. "It is still not over yet, but I also changed my mind after seeing and hearing from grandpa. It seems you are not that bastard anymore," she said with a smile. "Indeed, my only pursuit now is to get strong and become someone like Ancient Father!! Strongest person and even want to surpass him!" Lu Feng said to her with a smile that was filled with confidence! Chapter 28 - Enlightenment! "Hmph, someone like Ancient Father you say¡­Do you know what you are talking about? That is something we should not think about. If you had said you wanted to become strong as my grandpa I would have believed in your words, but that is too hard to believe." She said to him. Lu Feng smile, he conformed to one thing from Hou Qiong, that was she was not a bad person or anyone with mental disses. She thinks straight! "But this is a dream, I always like to dream big, you should also dream big like you want to be smart and strong like Ancient Founder, he is someone I admire the most, you can say that more than Ancient Father," he said with a smile. "Haha, I''m not an idiot, I dream things I can do with my hard work and my talent, I don''t want to be depressed" she laughed when she heard him, she had some limits too, she saw many people in her life, many powerful people and took many points with them and trained with masters! The only thing she did not like was men, that was her weakness. "Since you entered my life, you will come with me, in every way" Lu Feng said with a smile Hou Qiong looked at him, she had an unnatural expression on her face. "Just don''t try to make me an idiot like you," she said to him with a smile, she didn''t know why but she was feeling good when she talked with Lu Feng¡­she never felt like this when she talked to men, they always look at with something in their eyes, but in Lu Feng''s eyes¡­there was nothing, they were pure as light! "That''s impossible, you need to take it," Lu Feng said with a smile While they were talking, they came out of the hall and entered a garden. There were already 4 chairs and one table. They came to the table and sat on the chairs, those 2 old people sat on the other side and Lu Feng and Hou Qiong sat close. They somewhat understood what others think¡­ "Cough" Clan Head coughed, it was very sudden Lu Feng was surprised. "Grandpa!" Hou Qiong came beside him. Lu Feng and the old man also stood up, but Clan Head told them to sit down "I''m okay, this is just a small thing," he said while wiping the blood¡­ "Grandpa¡­" Hou Qiong showed a worried expression. Lu Feng''s brain was already thinking about it, he couldn''t control it¡­and some things already came into his mind, ''Did this old man fall sick and going to die or what? That why he was in hurry? And this girl also accepted marriage because he doesn''t have much time left too?'' ¡­.may questions popped in his head. "Look this is the Roaring Tiger Wine!" Clan Head took a big jade bottle out. "Wow¡­" Lu Feng opened his mouth, the question and everything in his mind vanished to nothing, the only thing that was in now was the Roaring Tiger Wine! "It got a nice smell," the old man said after sniffing a little. Lu Feng also took a deep breath. "Indeed, this smells good!" Lu Feng said. "Hehe, wait a minute" Clan Head sand and took 4 glasses out "Hmm? 4?" Hou Qiong noticed it "You are going to drink too," Clan Head said with a smile. "No, I''m not! You know that too, don''t force me Grandpa" she said the words not leaving anything to argue¡­ "It is okay Qiong, this is not like normal wine, this will even help you in cultivation, you can focus more once you read this wine! I think you already know how important the focus is in cultivation¡­except Lu Feng, everyone needs that, so, try it, even you get drunk I''m still here, right?" Clan Head asked her to drink. "Helps in focus?" Hou Qiong was tempted, she knew how important this was¡­ "There is a chance of getting an Enlightenment!" Clan head add another line "Enlightenment?!" Hou Qiong was now ready to drink the wine! Getting enlightenment was something normal people could get. Maybe she was also not qualified for it. "Enlightenment?" Lu Feng felt like he had read this thing before¡­ "Yes. Let me tell you some things about it. Cultivators usually gain enlightenment by meditating, engaging in life-or-death battles, or going out into the world to experience new things. This enlightenment is often needed in order to master techniques or advance to higher stages of cultivation. The state of sudden enlightenment was something that could only be discovered through a stroke of serendipity. But even so, geniuses with high martial talent would experience this state several times in their long lives, so entering into sudden enlightenment wasn''t strange at all. However, when one entered into sudden enlightenment, that was usually for several quarter hours or several hours at most. Enlightenment is something that not only depends on one''s talent but their heart and some mysterious things. There was a legend that Ancient Father and the whole Immortal Royal Family had enlightenment! For billions of years! And one can get into enlightenment and when he comes out of it, he would be at the peak of the realm he was in or just would have a breakthrough! Enlightenment is that important and powerful. Yeah, it can also be obtained by taking some external things like this wine, which will clean your mind and soul, you might have a high chance of enlightenment in that state. But there is no guarantee" The old man explained everything about enlightenment to Lu Feng. "Ohh" Lu Feng understood now, he knew this feeling! He always did that in his past life! He, Left, and all of his family! They do not notice it now but it was indeed true, getting enlightenment was also an important thing¡­and he never had this "Enlightenment" thing after he came back. "Don''t worry, you will also get one soon, even King Fate Hou Qiong got enlightenment 2 times, and I got 6 or 7 times, this old man had like 10 or 11, everyone has a low number on this" the old man said with a smile Lu Feng nodded. He was not surprised by that¡­he just remembered things from the past. ''I think I will be able to get this enlightenment if I do that¡­'' Chapter 29 - Roaring Tiger Lu Feng smiled, he remembered something. He has a way to get that ''Enlightenment'' "Anyway, here" Clan Head opened the bottle''s lid, he didn''t want to wait anymore. Even Hou Qiong who didnt like wine at all waiting for him to give her a glass! The old man also got excited. Lu Feng took a deep breath and the strong smell of wine entered his nose. "This¡­" He felt refreshed all over his body! "There were rumors that this wine was very hard to make, and it would become strong in just 500 years¡­but this is 1000 year one! This will have more value than 500 years of wine. Hahaha. I''m happy to finally drink it with you guys" Clan Head laughed and started to pour wine into the cups. After filling the cups with red wine "There are only a few people who know about this wine and only one tribe can make this wine, that tribe is called Tiger Slayers. They are very strong people who are the protectors of a Holy place. They make this wine with the blood of a Tier 11 Roaring Tiger! This does not need any qualifications, anyone can drink this wine, but there are only some people who are lucky enough to get Enlightenment, best of luck guys, I know I would be able to get Enlightenment now¡­I just want to drink this wine that all." Clan Head said while looking at the wine in his hands. He held that cup with both of his hands and tried to take a sip of the wine. Lu Feng looked at the wine, it looked like blood but the smell made him drink it without wasting any time. The old man also raised his glass and started to drink that wine. Hou Qiong''s forehead was already filled with sweat. She had never thought that she would even try to drink wine again! But she dared and believed in her luck, she would get the enlightenment! She drank the whole glass in a single gulp. She thought she would be able to drink if she stops! Lu Feng was the first one to finish the wine in the glass. "AH, that was GREAT!!" he shouted, this was the first time he drank such delicious wine! Clan Head was halfway and the second one to finish it was Hou Qiong! "Grandpa! Give me more of this wine!!" she also stood up in hurry, she wanted more of this wine!! "Good!" Clan Head nodded and the old man also smiled, this wine was indeed a good one. "Here" Clan Head filled their cups with wine. And they drink it without waiting for a second! "Another one¡­" Lu Feng asked him, his expression was changing¡­and there was no response from Hou Qiong, he fell to the ground, she was totally drunk now. "Here" that Clan Head filled his cup with wine again and he drank that¡­ "THis...IS a StrOng... WiNe¡­" Lu Feng couldn''t speak clearly but those 2 understood his words. "Yes, it is a powerful one" the old man nodded and finished his first cup now and took another cup. It was indeed strong but it didnt affect him much. For Clan Leader. "I already saved some for you both" Clan Head said with a smile and Lu Feng also fell to the ground. 2 cups were his limit. It was great that he was able to drink 2 cups¡­ "Hmm, it seems his limit was also 2," the old man said "Well, everyone''s limit is 2 cups, I had never heard there was someone who drank 3 cups of Roaring Tiger Wine at the same time." Clan Head said while taking a sip. "Indeed, next time tell them to enjoy the wine, not to drink in a hurry," the old man said with a smile. "Sure" Clan Head nodded. And both of their expressions changed after drinking half of the cup. "I think I I''m stopping here, I still have some things to do," the old man said after drinking half of the wine in his cup. "Sure, I will also¡­" both of them took a jade bottle and stored the remaining wine inside of it. "So, how much time left for you?" the old man asked Clan Head. "Almost 22 days, maybe I can live for 40 days if nothing happens," Clan Head said with a smile. "Hmm, so the marriage in 22 days. I hope nothing happens on that day" the old man said "Haha, things are already out of hand, something will definitely happen on that day, I just need to protect these two kids, you also no need to involve in this, this is Hou Clan matter," he said with a smile "Sigh, how can I be able to stay silent? I will also follow my brother''s path" the old man said with a smile. Clan Head''s face showed a smile. It seems this old man was already prepared. "Assassins are sure hard to convince, okay, do anything you want," Clan Head said and took another bottle out. It was normal wine. "Haha, you think I would run away? Isn''t that the same as dying? I would like to die in battle, but I''m too scared to die alone, to be honest" the old man said with a smile "Sure, I will also join you if that happens. We can go back to the trio in the afterworld, hahaha," Clan Head said with a laugh and the old man laughed too Lu Feng who was on the ground heard this thing¡­but he was very drunk, and he was not able to hear them clearly¡­ ¡ª¡ª "Hmm, where am I?" Lu Feng slowly opened his eyes and saw he was on the bed, beside him¡­.Hou Qiong??!! She was hugging his body like a little girl! "S-Should I wake her up¡­" he thought but something was wrong, they don''t have clothes on their bodies¡­they are naked and on the same bed¡­ "I can''t remember anything¡­I really did that with her¡­?" Lu Feng massaged his forehead. "Hmm~?" Hou Qiong opened her eyes, Chapter 30 - Something Is Wrong Hou Qiong opened her eyes¡­ "This is a dream, damn it, wake up!" Lu Feng closed his eyes and when he opened his eyes back, he was still on the bed but this time he was wearing his clothes¡­ "Haa, I know that was a dream, but it was very realistic¡­" Lu Feng said with a smile, he only guessed that was a dream¡­and it was indeed a dream. "I must have drunk a lot yesterday¡­" he tried to get off the bed but when he tried he felt he touched something¡­ "Hey¡­don''t touch me" he heard a voice and when he turned his head he saw Hou Qiong was on the bed too, and his hand was on her hip! "That is why I feel something soft¡ª" before he could finish his sentence Hou Qiong raised her hand and attacked him. While defending himself from the attack, Lu Feng said, "Stop, Stop!" I didn''t know that you were here. Why are you sleeping on the same bed as me? "That is my line, why are you sleeping on my bed, with me!" she said angrily. "Wait! I really don''t know anything, I was drunk yesterday and when I woke up I was here, maybe this is a plan of those 2¡­" Lu Feng said and Hou Qiong stopped her attack, indeed, her grandfather was someone like that¡­maybe this was his work. When Lu Feng talked about the old man and Clan Head, some voices appeared in his head. "What is this¡­" he touched his head, he could hear voices but he couldn''t understand what they were talking about. Hou Qiong saw him and raised her eyebrows, what happened to him? "I heard something in my head, but it wasn''t clear, and I couldn''t understand it..." Lu Feng sat on the bed, while Hou Qiong was also on the bed. "22 days¡­ out of hand¡­" Lu Feng said some words but they didn''t make any sense. "22 days? Isn''t that the number of days left for our marriage?" Hou Qiong said "Indeed, this must be from the conversation of those 2 old men after I fell faint. They talked quite long, and about something important." Lu Feng said "How do you know? That might be your imagination too" shI''msaid "No, I''m a very good drinker, even after drinking for days, I can still have my consciousness, this Roaring Tiger Wine was powerful but it was that powerful to knock me out that fast. I still had some consciousness left¡­but I can''t remember everything¡­" he said to her Hou Qiong was silent and came off the bed. "Do anything you want" she said and tried to walk out of the room but stopped by Lu Feng. "Qiong, I have something to ask you" "What is it?" "Why did you agree to marry me?" he asked her Hou Qiong looked at him for a good minute and started to talk: "When I was a kid I saw many things I shouldn''t, that is where I started to hate men, the only person I don''t hate is my grandpa, he is a very good person and very dear to me, I heard he promised your grandfather that if he had a daughter he would let marry her to his son¡­and I think you know the story, he asked me to marry you, and I agreed, I heard he also don''t have much time to live so after marrying you I though after grandpa''s death I will kill you. I want my grandpa to die happily" she said with a cold face, but there were many emotions behind that face. "Okay¡­" Lu Feng nodded "Then I will go and take a bath, don''t peek if I caught you peeking I don''t know what I will do," she said and walked towards the door near them and entered it. Lu Feng was surprised by seeing her so calm, even though she was marrying someone she was still calm¡­ "I was right, she wanted to kill me, but not now...after that old man died. Hmm, such a good girl. I think she is a wife candidate for sure. She seems like someone who returns favors, so perhaps marrying her is a good idea too. Love for love, hate for hate." Lu Feng thought and smiled. After taking a bath Hou Qiong came out "What are you still doing here? Get out" she said to Lu Feng who was still sitting on the bed. "I can''t get out, the door seems to be locked," Lu Feng said "What?!" she went to open the door but it was locked from outside! "Told you" Lu Feng smiled and walked towards the bathroom but Hou Qiong blocked his way. "We are still not that close yet, you can''t use this," she said to him "Eh?" Lu Feng took a step back, he was confused. Why? That was just a bathroom¡­ "Okay" Lu Feng nodded and went back to the bed. He didnt understand why but leave it. Hou Qiong wore a blue dress which also suited her. "What?" she looked at Lu Feng and asked, he had been looking at her for some time now, "Nothing, just looking at my future wife''s beauty, is something wrong?" he smiled and didnt even take his gaze off her. "Tsk, it''s not as I care, look as much as you want, you can only do that," she said "Maybe for now, but I don''t think it would be the same after 22 days" Lu Feng laughed, "We will see that," she said and walked towards the door. "What are they planning to do by locking us here?" she tried to open it but it was a failure. She couldn''t open the door at all. "I don''t know, maybe they want to do that thing," he said with a smile "Shut up, my grandpa is not that type of person, there are 22 days till the marriage, he won''t even let you touch me till that time, he might let us sleep here but someone else locked this door" she shouted at Lu Feng "Well, that was a joke¡­but anyways, I will try to break the door, move aside" Chapter 31 - Fake Hou Qiong did not stop him "Ahh" he used God''s Punch to break the door, but¡­it was a failure. "You think it is that easy to break something in Hou Clan? This door was made of something no one under the Xiantian Great Realm can break." She said to him with a smile. "You could have said that earlier¡­" Lu Feng looked at her "It''s best to see it yourself, so I didn''t stop," she said with a shrug and Lu Feng understood, if she had said that before, he would have still punched to test that out. Lu Feng sighed and walked back to the bed "Hmmm" he started to think about why those old men locked them here, or someone else locked them here. "Qiong¡­Do you think they are just messing around? I don''t think there is any motive behind this" Lu Feng said, he couldn''t guess the reason behind this so he assumed they were just messing around. "Hmm, maybe" she also nodded but there was some uneasy feeling deep inside her heart. "What is your grandfather suffering with? I don''t think he was dying because of his old age." Lu Feng asked her, Hou Qiong was silent and Lu Feng also did not force her to answer "No one knows why but suddenly a few years ago he started to cough. At first it was not that bad but after some months every time he coughed blood came out! Since that time, his health was getting worse and worst, no matter how many physicians checked his body, it was perfectly fine, and he was not poisoned. It was like a curse that wanted to take his life¡­" she said to Lu Feng. Lu Feng nodded and thought ''Something is suspicious here'' "That really sounds like a curse¡­But I think I can cure it" Lu Feng said with a smile. "Huh?" Hou Qiong raised her eyebrows, what was this guy talking about? Cure him? "I can undo the curse on him, I learned about these curses some time ago, and was really interested in it and learned quite a few of them. And even made some myself" Lu Feng said, he first heard about these curses 2 years ago and was hooked in an instant. He liked the concept of curses a lot. "I don''t know whether to believe you or not," Hou Qiong replied. She most wanted to believe him, but that seemed impossible, he didn''t know anything! He only said that he learned about it some time ago, but there was some hope in her because she saw his actions in the hall, there was no one who could do something like that! If that happened this might be possible too. "You can believe in me, even though I''m not at I''m at a master level yet, I think I''m not bad," Lu Feng said with a smile and Hou Qiong was silent. "Okay, let''s talk about this after meeting grandpa," she said to him "Sure," Lu Feng said, he also wanted to know the curse on the Clan Head, he could learn more like this. Some time passed and both of them were silent. Hou Qiong was sitting on the chair and Lu Feng was lying on the bed, both were silent all the time. No one talked. "Qiong, why do you hate men?" Lu Feng suddenly broke the silence and asked her. "I don''t want to talk about it," she said in a cold voice "Well, okay" Lu Feng nodded and did not raise that question again. "Ahh, is there anything here, I''m getting very bored" Lu Feng came off the bed and asked her "Tsk, there is nothing here," she said with an annoying expression "Come on, there should be something, this is your room, right? You don''t have anything to play or read?" Lu Feng asked her and came near here "No, there is nothing. What do you think I am? A kid?" she looked at him "Sigh, why you think like that¡­I know you should have some novels with you! I don''t think you have ever read any novel" Lu Feng came even closer "I told yo¡ª" before she could finish her words the door opened and both Lu Feng and Hou Qiong looked at the door. "Oh, I don''t know who locked this door, that is why you both did not come out" Clan Head entered the room. "Grandpa!" she stood up and walked towards the Clan Head but Lu Feng caught her hand, "Wait," said Lu Feng and came in front of her. "Who are you?!" he asked Clan Head "What!?" Hou Qiong was shocked. Why was he asking her grandpa who he was?! "What are you talking about, Lu Feng? I''m Hou Long Chen, Hou Clan Head!" Clan Head said with a smile "No, you are not Clan Head, I can tell who is who once I meet them," Lu Feng said with a smile "So, you are saying I''m not Clan Head? Then who I''m I?" Clan Head asked him and started to walk towards them. "Don''t move!" Lu Feng said and raised his hand Hou Qiong also felt something was wrong, she also took an attacking position. "If you take another step, I will kill you," Lu Feng said to him "What''s wrong with you guys? Why you both are doubting me?" Clan Head said and was about to take another step¡­but his leg stopped in the middle. "Good" Lu Feng said with a smile and Clan Head looked down and his forehead was filled with sweat, he sensed danger! Something strange and powerful! If he had taken another step he would have really died! "Come, we are going," Lu Feng said as he grabbed Hou Qiong''s wrist and walked towards the door. "Where do you think you are going!" Clan Head''s expression changed and attacked them "I forgot to tell you, even if you move you will die," Lu Feng said but it was already late and that man''s body blasted into nothing. "What¡­"Hou Qiong was shocked to the core¡­that man was stronger than her! Chapter 32 - Magical Things "What happened there?!!??" Hou Qiong asked Lu Feng, both of them came out of the room. "Just something I know, now tell me where is Clan Head''s room," Lu Feng asked her with a smile Hou Qiong was still in shock, how the hell did someone who was stronger than her die like that¡­she never even heard there was a technique like that! "Qiong, where is Clan Head''s room? We are being attacked right now, I don''t think there is only one person, we should run away from here" Lu Feng said to Hou Qiong "Ah! Then take left and again left, you will see and golden dragon statue, then turn right, and the first room is grandpa''s" she said in a hurry if his words were true then they need to escape from this place, but why was the house was so silent like no one was here¡­ "Lu Feng, something is wrong, there are no guards or anyone here¡­" she said while running "Yeah, I noticed that," he said but still did not stop running. He sensed some people in this house with his Soul Vision. And that was how he knew that was a fake Clan Head, His Soul Vision can see other people''s souls, souls have the same appearance as the person, even after using disguise techniques like that, they cant change the appearance and the shape of their souls! "But Lu Feng, how did you kill that man? I don''t want to know how you identified that man, but tell me how you killed him, I want to learn that too!!" Hou Qiong asked "You want to learn that?" Lu Feng asked her with a smile "Yes, can''t you teach that to your fianc¨¦e? Teach me that!" Hou Qiong asked him with a smile. "Haha, sorry darling, I can''t, it''s not that I don''t want to but I can''t, it was not something other than me could use," Lu Feng said to her with a smile and patted on her head "Why¡­" "But don''t worry, I will teach you something like that later!" Lu Feng said to her, and Hou Qiong smiled and she nodded. "First let''s meet the old man¡­" Lu Feng said and they came in front of the golden dragon statue and came in front of the Clan Head''s room. "Old man!" Lu Feng shouted and knocked on the door as hard as he can. "Lu Feng?" Clan Head''s voice came from inside and the door opened. Both Lu Feng and Hou Qiong entered the room. Lu Feng opened his Soul Vision and looked at the Clan Head soul, and it was real now. He sighed in relief. "What happened?" Clan Head asked. He was wearing purple robes, he stood up and walked to them. Hou Qiong smiled, this was not the fake one. So she hugged him. Clan Head hugged her back and looked at Lu Feng. "I will explain when we tried to open the door this morning¡­" Lu Feng explained everything that happened in the morning, and how someone entered their room using a disguise technique! "Hmm, I think our enemies entered my house and someone betrayed us, either one of my sons or grandsons," Clan Head said. Lu Feng was silent, this was his house problem¡­ "Anyway sorry for the trouble, thank you for protecting Qiong" Clan Head thanked him with a smile "No problem, I just saved my future wife." Lu Feng said with a nod. "But be careful, they locked us in a room and waited for the time when there will be no one around her room! And the person who attacked us was a few times stronger than us" Lu Feng said to Clan Head. "They can''t do anything to me, but you both need to be careful since someone at 4th stage of the Purple-Gold Blood Realm can''t kill you, they will send 5th stage, this might continue for some time¡­until I find the one who betrayed us," Clan Head said with a smile "I don''t care how many of them come, but one thing for sure, if a Xiantian Great realm comes I will leave," Lu Feng said to him. "No, that is not possible, Xiantian realm cultivators are some bunch of dogs, they are very rare! And they don''t come this far to kill some kids who are not even in the mid-stage of the Purple-Gold Blood Realm. Their pride will not allow them, and I will tell 2 peak Purple-Gold Blood Realm cultivators to protect you too" Clan Head said to them and Lu Feng agreed, in this world, there were some people who valued their pride more than their lives! And there were some people who were shameless, they couldn''t care about anything! They kill anything, everything. And treasure their life. Lu Feng thought he was the 2nd type. Pride was nothing in his eyes¡­ but his life was important, but he cared about the people who were close to him. The killing was not his style but he can''t do anything, he already did his first murder today. He didn''t feel anything about it. "How do you know that person was not me? I heard people who use the disguise technique are very effective at killing, and their face and aura are very hard to tell! I don''t care how you killed him, you did a good job" Clan Head said to him. However, he was confused about how he could tell that person was fake or real. People who use disguise techniques are very trained, and this was Hou Clan! Normal people who even try to get into here, but he was able to come means he got some skills! So how¡­ "Well, even if I tell you you might not believe it, but I can recognize anyone, once I see them, everyone has their own unique scent, that''s how¡­.." Lu Feng started to speak some random bullshit, he didn''t want to reveal that he could use Soul Vision, if he did then there was a high chance that the enemy would also know¡­ that why he had not said anything to them and the thing about how he killed that person¡­. Chapter 33 - New Powerful Discoveries Lu Feng told them some random things, and how he killed that person was¡­ That was something he came up with while training. When he was training God''s Punch he sensed he had some control over the Qi, outside of his body. This means that it would listen to his commands, so he practiced it many times and was able to control some of the Qi. In that person''s case. Lu Feng commanded his Qi to enter that person''s body. That person also thought it was normal and even absorbed the Qi. When the Qi entered his body Lu Feng could manipulate it anytime before the Qi mixed with the other Qi in his dantian. But it would take some time and that was enough for them, when that man tried to attack them Lu Feng commanded the Qi to blast, this might feel very out of logic, but he could do that, he could turn the Qi into fire, water, light, wood, thunder¡­etc. He could do whatever he wanted, but there was a limit! He can''t just use outside Qi as much as he wants, only a certain amount. He tried to look for many ways to learn about these things but it was impossible for him. He couldn''t stop the training and look for such things...that was why he decided to learn about it after meeting his father. When he commanded the Qi inside his body to blast it was like a fire added to gasoline, it even blasted the Qi inside in Dantian! Because of that, the blast was huge enough to blow that person into nothing. He was very surprised too, he didn''t think it would be that powerful. When Hou Qiong asked him to teach her, he refused, this Qi never listens to someone other than the person. She can''t control his Qi which was in the air. However, he heard there are some techniques that allow people to use Qi out of their Dantians. He just needs to learn that kind of technique and he could try to make something similar to that. "Hmm, you have some strange senses¡­well, that is all good too, so no matter what disguise technique they use you can recognize them?" Clan Head asked him "Yes," Lu Feng nodded. "Then help me find those bastards who entered my house, wait¡­you first need to meet them¡­ but you never saw them before¡­" "It is okay, I think I will help you find them, even though I first need to meet them to recognize their scent¡­ But I also have another method, which was something I also don''t know how it works but I can tell who is fake or not" Lu Feng said with a smile, he wanted to help but he couldn''t find the explanation for the other random method, so he said he didn''t know how it works¡­ "Hmm, if you say so, I will tell everyone to gather in the hall, let''s see how many of those bastards are in here, outsiders are not allowed in this house so if anyone wants to enter they need to record their name and fingerprint! Let''s look at that book, we can know how many people are in the house." Clan Head said with a smile, outsiders can''t get into this house¡­ "Then why didn''t you take mine and the old man''s name and fingerprint?" Lu Feng asked "Who said we didnt? Haha, everything will be recorded when you enter this house! Because there is a formation outside, which notes everyone''s name and takes their fingerprint on its own! We just need to give it some spiritual Qi." Clan Head said with a laugh "How does it know people''s name¡­" Lu Feng asked "Sigh, Lu Feng, you think people are allowed here before telling their name?" "What if they lie? What if they use disguise technique and disguise themselves as someone and enter here?" "Well, if they lie, the lie will be recorded" Can Head said to him. "Hmm" Lu Feng nodded, this thing has many flaws in it, but that doesn''t mean it was bad, it was good! To make this kind of formation, you need tons of knowledge and work. "I know it has many flaws but we don''t have that many Formation Grandmasters that can fix the flaws in that, I meet many of them but they are saying they need years too to make it. And it was not sure if they can or not¡­Anyway, let''s get those bastards, and let''s see who betrayed me!" Clan Head and three of them walked out of the room. Lu Feng was hooked on the Formations when he heard about them and he wanted to learn how they work and all. "Old man, do you have any basic formation methods? And a guide to it" Lu Feng asked him "No, I don''t have anything like that, but that Old man Sun has them when he comes back, ask him," Clan Head said "Hmm, okay," Lu Feng said and after walking for some time they entered Hall. "Wait for some time, I will come back" Clan Head and left them. Lu Feng and Hou Qiong stood up at the corner of the hall. "Lu Feng, you really are mysterious, different people have different scents¡­like fingerprints, but that can change by disguise techniques, and¡­this scent can''t be changed even if they want to? Right?" she asked him "Something like that, I don''t know, to be honest, no one taught me anything, my parents want me to become strong but they never taught me anything¡­so I don''t know, some yeah, it works like that, haha," Lu Feng said to her with a smile. His words were kind of messed up... "Okay¡­" Hou Qiong raised her eyebrows, but did not say anything, she thought because of his unexperience with the outside world¡­he maybe daring in front of them but now Clan Head going to call many people, she heard he never stepped out of his home town¡­ "Qiong, how big is your family?" Lu Feng asked her, and she smiled, it was indeed because of that. "It is around 400, but if we add all the works and some more people it would be around 2000" she said with a smile "2-2000? Okay¡­" Chapter 34 - Crazy Family Hou Qiong smiled after hearing Lu Feng''s shaken voice. "There is no need to worry. You just need to stand here beside grandpa, you don''t need to give any speech or anything" she said to him Lu Feng nodded. It was actually the first time he had seen so many people at once. It wasn''t that he was scared or anything, but something inside of him made him feel that way. The dead Lu Feng must have been afraid of the crowd. And this body is effecting me'' Lu Feng thought, there were some things he couldn''t control about this body yet, those were feelings! He didn''t have much control over his feelings. "Sigh, I don''t want to stand all the time...do you have any storage rings or bags?" Lu Feng asked her. "Yes, I have a storage bag, but I don''t have furniture in it. Just stand there" she said to him with a look "Okay¡­.Then can I sit on that?" Lu Feng asked her while showing the throne. Hou Qiong looked in the direction and saw the throne, "You sure have many big dreams, but this one is no, that''s Hou Clan''s Head throne, you can''t sit on it," she said to him, she was not angry on him at all, if someone else she would have beat him to death already. That was Hou Clan Head''s seat, only he sit on that throne. People were not even allowed to touch the throne. But Lu Feng was different. After observing for some time, even though he was daring and all, he was still a child learning all of these things. He doesn''t know many things, that was why she was not angry. "Okay¡­" Lu Feng nodded and stood there silently. Some time passed and Clan Head returned with a book in his hands. Lu Feng and Hou Qiong already guessed what that book was, it was the book that registers a person''s name and fingerprint. "This is not only for that but this has the information of how many and who are in the house right now, since you killed one, we need to search for the missing one from this register. I think that would be a fake one too, that guy should have killed that person outside and entered the house" Clan Head said and opened the book. The first page has the names and fingerprints. The fingerprint was in green "How does this formation take the fingerprint?" Lu Feng asked "I don''t know, the one who created this said that it will take names and fingerprints on its own, he never explained how, and there are only a few of the Grandmasters know about this formation," Clan Head said to him while looking at how many people entered the house today and how many people are in the house right now. "Does this formation cover the whole house?" he asked him another question. "Yes, look at this thing, the fingerprints which are in green who are still inside the house, and this one thing is not in green, that means you killed this man, he was a worker here, and he entered the house in the morning," Clan head said and showed the register to Lu Feng and Hou Qiong. They could see almost 500 fingerprints and only one was not in green which means he was not in the home. More like dead. "Good¡­" Lu Feng smiled, that person who attacked them using fake identity was entered this morning. "Call all of them here, I will just check all of them," he said to Clan Head "I already called all of them here, they will come in a few minutes," Clan Head said with a smile "O-Oh, okay" Lu Feng nodded and took a step back. Hou Qiong also looked at the register for some time. "Grandpa, aunt is missing here, where did she disappear too?" she asked him "She went to her mother''s place this morning," he said "I think she is more of a suspect here, she is from that clan, she might have betrayed us¡­ and the third uncle too" "Hmm, I think your aunt is not, because you weren''t born at that time, she was hostile when she came here, but after that, she changed a lot and you have not seen that, and the third uncle¡­I would not care even if he betrayed us, if he did then let''s kill him" Clan Head said with a nod. Lu Feng was listening to their words and was kind of shocked, he would kill his son like that? "Then what about father? There is a high chance of him betraying too" she said "Nothing we can do, I also think he was the one who did this, but we don''t have any proof, once we have one that this was his plan, let''s kill him," Clan Head said with a nod and Hou Qiong also nodded. Lu Feng gulped, he had never seen this type of thing before, this old man was saying he would kill his sons. Meanwhile, this girl didnt care even if her father was killed? Hou Qiong saw seating Lu Feng and smiled "This is normal, my father is a criminal and a very bad guy, we have 4 people like him here," she said "It is okay Lu Feng, you don''t need to worry about anything, I and Qiong will take care of everything, you just sit here and watch" Clan Head took a chair and gave it to Lu Feng "Thanks" he thanked and sat on the chair. He felt bad inside for such a family, if it was his family, they would care so much and love each other¡­ not only the old one but the new one too. "When will mother and father return?" Lu Feng asked "In 2 days, they are on a mission, it was an important one," Clan Head said and both Hou Qiong and Clan Head talked about something and suddenly people started to enter the hall, everyone in the house slowly came towards the hall¡­ In no time all are present in the hall. Chapter 35 - Memories Reading Method Seeing them Lu Feng felt his legs go numb. It was not in his control at all. Hou Qiong has misunderstood something, she thought he asked the chair for this¡­ "Since everyone is here, I want to tell you something, an enemy entered this house and even tried to assassin Qiong! I guessed there should be more of them here, that is why I call all of you here!" Clan Head said normally but his voice had some Qi which amplified the voice. Those people were shocked, someone dared to do such a thing? "Everyone, stand in a line," he said again and everyone obeyed his words. And stood in a line, workers on the left and family is one the right "Father, why did you call us? Do you think someone from us also used a disguise technique? Or someone betrayed us?" someone asked from the right side. "Tsk" Hou Qiong''s eyes turned cold when she heard his voice and saw him. "Who is he?" Lu Feng asked her "My father," she said and Lu Feng looked carefully towards him. He looked like someone from their 20s, 8 to 9 feet height, nice body shape with handsome face¡­ "He doesn''t look like a bad person at all!" he said, this guy looks like a teenager from a sect! "Don''t be impressed by his looks, he is someone worse than a scum," she said to him "Is that so¡­" "Yes, I''m thinking that anyone of you got killed and they disguised themselves as you¡­they can enter the house easily, and betrayal, let''s talk about that later" Clan head said and looked back at Lu Feng. "This is Lu Feng, from the Lu Clan. He will be the son-in-law of Hou Clan!" he introduced him to the people "Hmph" a sound came from the right side, it was the man, father of Hou Qiong. "Hello everyone" Lu Feng said loudly, as he stood up from his chair. He tried his best to not sound like he was scared! Left side workers are overjoyed. They have been working for many years here, this was the first time they were going to have a son-in-law. From the main family! And from the right side, there was not much response, it was like they didn''t care about such thing¡­ Clan Head looked back at him and winked at him, he didn''t want to expose his ability to others, Lu Feng nodded and used his Soul Vision on them, he looked at all of their souls. He saw 10 people disguised in this place! 9 were from workers, one from the family. He didnt tell them to Clan Head for some time. And Clan Head said everyone to come to him and show their hands to him. That was just an act. First workers came in front, one by one, there were almost 1000 workers right now, some are not in the house and they haven''t come for some time now, so they don''t know anything. It was the turn of a disguised person, and Lu Feng who was standing back to the Clan Head touched Clan Head, and no one can see him from this angle, only Hou Qiong who was beside him can. "You!" Clan Head grabbed the neck of the person, it was a man who was wearing a brown dress which was for workers. Everyone was shocked, there were really importers in the group? "Die," Clan Head said and that man''s body was already starting to burn into ashes. Lu Feng smiled "Father¡­ why did you kill him? We can get details from that man!" one of his sons said "There is no need to, there are more in here, I will allow one person to live, and we can ask him all questions," Clan Head said with a smile. And everyone gulped. This old man¡­ One by one, the Clan Head completely killed the people who disguise themselves as workers. There was no way to escape from his old man, he was so strong! Even he was ill his strength was at its peak. "Qiong, that illness doesn''t affect his strength?" Lu Feng asked her "No, it doesn''t affect much on his strength, he can use all of his power, that''s why no one attacked us! His strength surpassed many people!" she said to him and Lu Feng nodded. "Oh¡­" Lu Feng smiled. That was some unique curse. He never heard a curse like that, maybe it was a high level of the curse! He wanted to check it right now¡­ "Now you all come," Clan Head said to the family members. They were already sweating, they saw him killing 9 people! He didnt even talk a word to them and killed them without a blink. One by one he checked all of the, and the person who came last was the impostor. Clan Head grabbed his neck and raised him into the air. "You really dared to disguise yourself as my 7th son? Since you got caught I won''t kill you, you are lucky¡­" Clan Head smiled and said "Leave¡­me¡­" that man who was wearing silver robes said while struggling. "No, who sent you? Here? And if you said this I will release you" Clan Head said "No¡­" his face started to change and it returned to his real face. "Hmm, I just need to take your memories, I don''t even need to waste my time" Clan Head and touched that man''s forehead. "AHHHH" that man roared as hard as he can and all people in the hall were watching this in awe and fear. That man was dead in the process of reading his memories. Lu Feng was shocked. Someone could do that?! Reading other people''s memories! "Qiong, people can do that? Reading other people''s memories?" he asked her. "Yes, of course, you can do that, but you need to be so strong! Way stronger than your opponent" she said to him "Oh!!" Lu Feng now got scared. He was too weak here¡­if they tried to read his memories¡­it would be a very dangerous thing! His memories from the past! "But there is a problem in this¡­" Chapter 36 - Red Lion Body Refining "The problem with this is when the soul power of the opponent is strong, others can''t take the memories. But soul power is equal to all people in the Xiantian Great Realm" Hou Qiong said with a smile "Then¡­if a Xiantian realm wants to take your memories you can stop them?" Lu Feng asked her. "No, you can''t. But there are not many people who would like to do that, sometime you may get backfired too, heavens always watch us, people with good karma have blessings of heaven if anyone attacks, they get backfired" she said to him. "Heaven''s blessings?" Lu Feng was confused. This was the first time he heard such a thing, Hou Qiong looked at him and was silent "Learn about it later, I don''t want to explain it now," she said to him, there were in the middle of something critical, she couldn''t sit and explain to him everything. "Okay" Lu Feng nodded, they were not in a position to talk right now too, they need to find the traitor. Clan Head threw that man aside and closed his eyes for some time, and no one made any sound. "Sigh, It was you, Hou Fen. I was expecting this too" he said and looked at the handsome man, the father of Hou Qiong. "Hmph, kill him, grandpa," Hou Qiong said "I know, but it is still some pain to kill my own son, but okay," Clan Head said "F-Father¡­I was threatened too. If I didn''t do this they said they would kill me" Hou Fen fell on his knees and begged, "And?" Clan Head asked him, he didnt believe his words at all. How can someone listen to scum like him? He was the national criminal. He was only safe when he was in Hou Clan, if he went outside from here, there was no guarantee he would be alive or dead. Even though he''s the father of Hou Qiong, he never cared about her, and sometimes he even tried to use her for his own deeds¡­ "And??" Hou Fen''s face darkened, it seems like his father was determined to kill him today. "Father, since you are about to kill me, let me tell you one thing you are all going to d¡ª" before he finished his words Clan Head sliced his head off, and a blue flame came out of his hands and burned the head and body. "Dead man''s words are worth as dead" Clan Head said and looked at another person "Third son, you really did this? I thought you would change, but it seems like the idea is not going to happen." Clan Head said with a sigh. "Father, I don''t have any reason to change, even if it''s bad or good, since I have chosen it, I will go with it. And I''m not planning to die today" the third son who was some feet far from Clan Head, said. He was wearing purple robes and there was a fan in his hand. "Hmm, okay," Clan Head said with a nod and came beside him at such a speed no one could even see his shadow! "Who said you are not going to die today? You will die!" Clan Head said "I- maybe¡­ I was wrong," the third son said with a smile. "Then die," Clan Head said and the blue blames covered the third son and killed him. "They must have thought grampa''s strength was affected by the illness, but they don''t know that not only was his strength affected, but his strength even increased. But there was no use of that strength if he loses his life¡­" she said with a sigh, it was both a happy and sad matter. Lu Feng closed his eyes because an idea appeared in his mind when he heard her. ''That old man''s curse sounds good¡­by her explanation, the curse was working like give him strength by exchanging his lifespan! This is such a good thing¡­maybe this was not even a curse! I need to ask that old man about this¡­'' he thought and opened his eyes back. "Let''s go," Clan Head said and Lu Feng stood up, three of them left the hall leaving the scared people inside there. Clan Head was silent all the time and even Hou Qiong was also didnt speak anything. Lu Feng was also not in the mood to talk. He had just seen a father killing his own sons¡­It was a new experience for him! "Looks like we need to change the wedding date," Clan Head said after a long time of silence. "Why?" both Lu Feng and Hou Qiong asked. "I feel like it, maybe we should make it faster¡­" he tried his best to not reveal anything and to change the date "Old man, there is no need to be afraid of them¡­ I don''t know who they are but we don''t need to change the date because of them" Lu Feng said "It is not that I''m afraid or anything¡­sigh, I will tell you, after using my strength I understand one thing, I don''t have much time, I thought there are almost 30 to 40 days till I die, but looks like I can''t live that long too before I die I want to see my granddaughter marriage." He said it. Hou Qiong covered her mouth with her hand. She never thought it was this close¡­ she know he was so sick and he will die in some time, but she didn''t think the count would be in days¡­. Lu Feng raised his eyebrows, this was already this late? "Old man, can I ask you one thing?" Lu Feng asked him "What is it?" "What kind of cultivation technique do you cultivate?" he asked him "Red Lion Body Refining technique, why?" Clan Head said, why he was asking that question now? "Nothing, just after hearing this from Qiong, I guessed there is something in your body that was exchanging your life with power¡­I might be wrong too. but if it is true, I have a solution for that" Lu Feng said with a smile. Clan Head looked at him¡­ Chapter 37 - Rules Of Nature "Hmm, when I visited Azure Dragon Sect, I saw a technique called Immortal Trend. At first, I don''t know what it was actually, but after I joined the sect and learned many things about it, it was one of those fastest techniques which help cultivators by burning their Blood Essence, and give them great strength! At first I was just curious. However, after hearing about it I wanted to try it. I discovered that our Red Lion Body Refining technique is related to it. My master told me that no one was able to cultivate Immortal Trend. Eventually, I decided to learn it and cultivate it for a long time in order to reach its 1st level. It took 269 years to reach the first level of Immortal Trend, this all started after that¡­ 5 years ago, I was 295 years I reached the first level and in just 5 years I reached the peak of the realm I''m in, there are not many people who can match up to me right now, even that Old man Sun is not stronger than me, he one hella strong bastard" Clan Head explained to them. Lu Feng and Hou Qiong were silent, they don''t know what to say, "What is the reason behind that? Grandpa, you shouldn''t have learned that, it is going to kill you! You are already very strong so why do you do this¡­" Hou Qiong asked him Clan Head smiled. "You don''t know, I was a weak kid who was bullied by even dogs. since then I decided to become someone strong! Strong enough to no one talk back to me! And I was even ready to make a contract to the devil for an exchange! I was that thirsty for power! And all! It was the time I found the Immortal Trend, you think I would just sit and look at such powerful? I thought power was far more important than life!¡­" Clan Head said with a smile Hou Qiong became silent¡­ "Why you didnt stop to cultivate even after reaching your goal?" Lu Feng asked, he became Clan Head many years ago and entered the first level of Immortal Trend 5 years ago. He should have stopped cultivating it at the time itself. "You can''t stop cultivating the technique after starting it, this is not something that is in your control!" Clan Head said to them "That¡­" Lu Feng was kind of shocked, this was such a dangerous technique¡­. "Anyway, we can talk about this thing late, you can go back to your room, I need some sleep" Clan Head said "Okay¡­" both of them left the room. "Wait! We should share the same room?" Hou Qiong looked back and asked Clan Head "Yeah? There is nothing wrong with that¡­I guess" Clan Head said with a smile and closed his door "Grandpa¡­" Hou Qiong was shocked by his words "Come on, I also don''t want to live alone in here, and I hate being alone the most," Lu Feng said with a smile, it was not a 100% lie, but there was some percentage lie in it. Hou Qiong looked at Lu Feng and sighed "Okay, but I''m telling you this, even if you touch me I would get angry," she said and walked to her room "Yes, mam!" Lu Feng followed her. ¡ª¡ª Inside Hou Long Chen''s room, he was coughing non-stop for some time and blood was all over the floor. He used his full strength after so long, his sons are very powerful too! They are not someone who was Purple-Gold Blood Realm! Especially his third son, he almost overpowered him if he had not used all of his strength! "Those bastards¡­I will kill everyone of them!" Clan Head said, he calmed down a little and the coughing was also stopped. He slowly climbed up to the bed and tried to take some rest. And fell asleep in no time. ¡ª ¡ª "Qiong, can you teach me something?" Lu Feng asked her, he was sitting on the bed "What?" she was sitting on the chair while reading something. "I heard people can make fire, water, ice¡­etc. Anything they want to make with Qi, I think I can do that too, but I don''t have much control over it¡­if you control them teach me" Lu Feng asked her Hou Qiong stopped reading and looked at Lu Feng "How many rules you can use now," she asked him "Rules? I don''t know¡­" "Sigh looks like I need to explain them¡­Okay, This would have many rules. We control nature using our Qi to control rules. In this way, rules are like concepts of nature, since Qi is the source of all things. I will tell you some popular and powerful rules. These rules are very hard to control. A very popular Rule is: Fire Rule. This is one of the best rules too, Fire Rule has more destruction force 2. Thunder Rule, this one is also very powerful and popular, but not many people can use it. 3. Water Rule, this rule is also popular, but in fighting, it can be used as a defense, it is not powerful as Fire or Thunder in attacking. There are some attacking techniques, but they don''t have much force. 4. Earth Rule, This is also called absolute defense. If one can learn this Rule to peak they can easily dough and their defense is something even Fire or Thunder can break. 5. Wind Rule. This is one of the powerful ones too! I learn Wind Rule and I can say this is no way lower than Fire or Thunder! Sometimes I feel Fire is weaker than Wind! And there are many, so many Rules like: Blood Rule, Wood Rule, Metal Rule¡­etc." Hou Qiong explained without taking any break. Lu Feng nodded. He listened to everything clearly and understood it. But one thing that he didnt understands was¡­he didnt learn anything of this¡­ And he doesn''t know how this works too, He just needs to command his Qi and it will turn... If he commands it to turn into Fire, it will turn into fire¡­ "And yeah, there are some Rules which are very rare and way too powerful, those are Time Rule, Space Rule! They are not only powerful but also¡­ Chapter 38 - Wind Rules And Its Volumes. "Time Rule and Space Rule...are rules that not many people can master. Only those blessed with high talent and able to perceive the blessings of heaven are able to learn them. They are very powerful¡­I never met someone who learned these Rules, but I heard someone in Central Land know how to use Space Rule. And the Time Rule¡­I didn''t hear someone could learn it. It was only in records" she replied to Lu Feng. She also wanted to learn these powerful rules, but there were only legends, and she had no one who could teach her how they worked. Lu Feng was silent, he tried to comprehend all the information he got now. "Since the topic has again appeared, tell me about it," Lu Feng asked "What? Heaven''s Blessings?" she looked at Lu Feng "Yes, what is this heaven thing? I want to know about it" Lu Feng asked. He wants to know more about this heaven. Hou Qiong looked at him for a good minute and started talking. "Heaven is something formed after the death of the Ancient Father and the Ancient Founder. God was heavily injured so he created Heavens to look over humans and everyone in the world. You can say, Heaven is good and bad at the same time, it looks overall, but it only gives talent to some people and others follow them¡­" "Just like my past¡­" Lu Feng nodded "Yes, you have no talent! However, someone at your age has already become the strongest person in history. That man''s name was Meng Shi! He was one of the geniuses who appeared in ten thousand years! Now he is in Central Land cultivating, what do you think? This is unfair, right?" she asked him "Indeed it is¡­" Lu Feng nodded, he didn''t know who it was but after hearing her words he should be from a powerful family and a ten thousand years genius! "That is it, he has the blessing of Heaven! Now you understand what Heaven''s Blessings are." She said "Yes, so you also have Heaven''s Blessings?" he asked her, "No, I have talent but I don''t have blessings from Heavens." She said while refusing his words. She has talent but the position she was in was her hard work, it was not some blessings or anything. Lu Feng nodded. "Thanks, Qiong," he said to her with a smile Hou Qiong saw his smile and she also felt something in her heart "No problem" she also said with a smile and resumed her reading, she was reading a manual of something. Lu Feng closed his eyes and tried to control Qi outside of his body. However, even though Qiong was here, she would not suspect anything, because he sat like he was cultivating. ''Rules¡­Wait!'' "Qiong, we forgot something," Lu Feng said "What?" she stopped to read. "I asked you to teach me how to control them, but we forgot the actual question¡­" he said and she also remembered he asked how to control the Rules¡­ "Yeah, I forgot about it¡­but no need to worry, I will teach you," she said, both forgot about it after talking about Rules and Heaven. "Okay," he said with a heavy nod and Hou Qiong stood up from her chair "Let''s go to the training place, this is no place to practice," she said and Lu Feng got up and both of them walked to the training place, which was an empty field. There were not many things in this place, only some weapons and training types of equipment. "Lu Feng, this is how you use a Wind Rule," Hou Qiong said after coming to the middle of the training place. Lu Feng nodded and looked at her without a blink Hou Qiong took a deep breath and raised her hand and a transparent sword appeared in her hands! And the sword was made of wind. The air around started to change, and she was dancing with the sword in her hands, her every step was flawless! And the air around her slowly turning to blades, "This is Wind Rule, Volume 1, Wind Manipulation. I can completely take control of the wind around me to turn them into swords in the first volume. And the second volume is¡­" she decided to show him instead of explaining. "Wow¡­" Lu Feng opened his mouth when he saw her performance. The blades around her slowly started to become more visible and sharp! "This is Volume 2, Softer, this volume can make the swords sharper and stronger, there are 9 volumes of every Rule, I mastersted only 3, I have saved the 3rd volume because I can''t show you my full strength yet. And also you may think about how I control them right? That is not hard, you just need to put your whole heart and soul into it, then you will learn everything" she said to him and the blades around her returned to their original state. Hou Qiong opened her eyes and saw Lu Feng was looking at her¡­she felt something was wrong. "This feeling¡­" suddenly she felt like she was standing naked in front of his gaze! "Stop looking at me" she shouted. She didn''t like this feeling. She thought Lu Feng was different, but he was the same! Looking at her and¡­His eyes were dark Lu Feng closed his eyes and the feeling was over. "You¡­damn it" No one knows why but she was getting very angry... "What happened?" he opened his eyes and asked her. "Don''t get close to me, you are also starting to disgust me. I thought you were pure but there is so much darkness inside you¡­" she said and took a step back Lu Feng did not understand what she was saying, but after thinking a bit he became serious. "Sigh, Qiong, don''t misunderstand my feelings, I was admiring your soul, not your beauty or anything when you were performing the Wind Rule, your soul¡­ you can take it as inner beauty, when you were performing the Wind Rule your inner beauty was so beautiful I couldn''t take my eyes off you.. I didn''t understand how bad you would feel for that, but I didn''t pay any attention to how beautiful you looked. I meet people who are way more beautiful than you" Lu Feng said to her with a smile Chapter 39 - I Dont Know Lu Feng used his Soul Vision when she was performing the Wind Rule. He carefully observed her movements and the Qi movements too. Her soul was bright as the sun and pure as water. When the Qi inside her Dantian comes out through her hands, the nature around her changes. The Qi controls the things around her! She wants Wind then the Wind listens to her words and does as she thinks¡­ Hou Qiong looked at him, and remembered the feeling, even though she felt his gaze was the same as them¡­ but there was a feeling it was not like other people''s gaze too¡­ "Okay, I believe you, but how do you see my soul?" she asked him. He said that ''inner beauty'' to cover this thing, Lu Feng smiled "I will tell you after marriage," he said. Looks like he couldn''t hide it from her, his month sometimes slips. ''I need to be careful with my words'' he thought and nodded Hou Qiong looked at him "Then¡­who is that person you said was more beautiful than me?" she came somewhat closer and asked him "Huh?" Lu Feng was shocked, he thought she didn''t care about it¡­ "Well¡­I saw them in my dreams, they are a piece of art! I don''t think there are people who are even the same level as them!" Lu Feng said to her with a proud face, of course, he was talking about his past family. "Really¡­?" she asked when she heard his words. Even though she didn''t care much about appearance, she was still a woman¡­ "I don''t have a reason to lie," Lu Feng said, they are immortals and the first generation! Of course, they are beautiful, especially his mother and the Head''s wife. Both are way too beautiful, he didn''t know anything about this in the past but now when he remembered their faces, they are on a whole different level. Even his face was beautiful now, it was nothing compared to his face when he was still Right. Hou Qiong was silent. "I''m leaving now, you can practice here and come back," she said and left from there, she don''t know how to continue a conversation. She was also not very talkative, but this guy was changing her¡­ "Okay, I also want to try the thing you showed me," Lu Feng said and Hou Qiong stopped "What did you just say?" she turned around and asked, he wanted to practice Wind Rule? "Hehe, see it yourself, I''m a master of coping," Lu Feng said with a smile and closed his eyes, ''I command my Qi, turn into the wind!'' he commanded inside and the Qi outside his body started to gather around him and Qi was turning into the wind! It was not using wind but creating wind! "What is happening¡­?" Hou Qiong stood there and was silently watching him, she knew how the Wind Rule works but she had never seen something like this before, what was actually happing here? Lu Feng took a deep breath and the Qi in his Dantian started to flow through his meridians and came out of his body "Wind Rule, Volume 1, Wind Manipulation," Lu Feng said and the air around him which was created by his Qi started to turn into swords! Nearly 7 swords appeared around him as he held two swords in each hand. He thought of doing the same as Hou Qiong but again thought, why not make wind on his own? His Qi is universal! It was not like their normal humans Qi, his Qi was immortal Qi which was from the immortal! ''Now I understand! My Qi can create things and destroy things! These worlds are made of my Qi and Left''s Qi...some of that God''s and the thing he made, Heaven''s. Then¡­ If I can control my Qi it is almost like I''m getting my power back and becoming immortal again! Haha, this is getting fun'' Lu Feng laughed, he didn''t need any blessings or anything, he was the creator of these worlds, everything obeys him! He could learn anything. And if it comes to nature, he can control it! He doesn''t even need to work hard for that, he just needs to command the Qi in the world! Even though there were other Qis beside him they didn''t oppose him, his brother Qi would even support him. The only problem was God''s Qi and Heaven''s Qi. There are 2 that might get in his way in the future. "How¡­" Hou Qiong was shocked to the core, he had just seen how the Wind Rule worked and he was able to learn it? Volume 1 was difficult to learn but he just did that like it was normal¡­ "Haha" he laughed and the wind returned to normal. He could also do the second volume if he practices a few times. "Let''s go back," he said to her. He came near her, this time she didn''t stop him from getting near her. "Lu Feng, don''t think I''m a bad person, but when my grandpa said you found half-dead on the day we saw a Golden Giant, I felt it was something related to you, the Golden Giant was like it wanted to stump this world with its legs, but it vanished all of a sudden. Why?" she asked him Lu Feng raised his eyebrows. "Who told you I was found on that day? You should know things properly, my parents said I found 3 days after that incident" he said to her with a smile, looks like people were already suspecting him but just no one showed their feelings towards him yet. Suddenly losing memories, getting talent as that¡­people would definitely suspect him having some relation with the golden thing, he didn''t know what that golden thing was, but he could say he entered this body on that day. That means Lu Feng sacrificed his body to him that day. ''Maybe that golden thing was me,'' he thought, but his face didn''t change. "Oh, but still, I think it is linked to the talent you are showing now," she said with serious eyes. "I don''t know" he said with a smile.. He wanted to tell her something but leave it¡­. Chapter 40 - Hou Clans Tragic "Sigh, okay, if you don''t want to tell me, okay, but I''m telling you this, people should have already started to suspect you, I think we will know everything on the wedding day, because many people will some to the wedding, I don''t think they will sit and watch everything. But we still have Grandpa''s protection. They will not harm you" she said to him "Hmm, I also understand that, he said he would call all people from the world, but who knows, I might not have any connection to the thing you all saw," Lu Feng said with a sigh. Hou Qiong looked at him "You all seen? You didn''t see that?" "No¡­ I think something must have happened to me after that thing. That''s why I don''t have any memories about it" "Lu Feng¡­anyway, I''m going back," she said and started to walk out of the training place. "Wait for me," Lu Feng said and followed her. Both returned back to ''their'' room¡­ "Qiong, can you give me some manuals like that please, I''m getting bored. I wanted to roam around the house but those workers are looking at me like I''m something" Lu Feng was getting bored of this, he felt he should have stayed in the training place, and the people who were working in this house were making him not to go out, when they were coming back to the room, he saw many workers were looking at him like some sweat. Especially girls! There were more maids in this house. "Yeah, they are just excited because you are the first person who is in-law here. Grandpa didn''t have a daughter. No matter how many women he marries, he doesn''t have a single daughter. I''m the first girl born after a very long time. Even my grandpa doesn''t have sisters. His father also did not have sisters¡­" "What is wrong with this family¡­" Lu Feng was shocked. How does this work? He read some of the things about these things, but this was the first time he heard such a thing, and when he heard that a question came to his mind¡­ Hou Qiong smiled "I know what you are thinking, no I''m not adopted or anything, I''m the real daughter of Hou Fen, and granddaughter of Hou Long Chen." She said, anyone would think that when they heard their family background. "Hehe" Lu Feng smiled awkwardly "That was why this marriage would be the biggest event that ever happened to the Hou Clan," she said Lu Feng was silent. "Your grandfather sure was daring to make such a promise, haha, his luck was very good, but why do you family men don''t have a daughter?" he was confused by this. "No one knows¡­" she said and continued "There was no place my grandpa did not go to check this, he met many physicians and many people. But no one knows why, some people just said that it was our ancestors'' sin that punished them¡­ and so on, so he gave up" "Hmm" Lu Feng nodded, he wanted to ask how her father could have a daughter then? But that would be too personal, he thought he would ask her after 21 days. "Qiong, you are not sad that your father is dead? I''m sorry for asking this but I can''t help but think about it, even though he is such a bad person and all, he was still your blood" Lu Feng asked, this was the first time he had seen something like this. Fathers are very lovely people to their children. Even from him, he loves his father! In the past and this time too. "Hmm, it''s not that I''m not sad, I''m happy," she said to him with a smile and left Lu Feng dumbfounded. "I don''t want to tell you these things yet, please wait," she said after seeing Lu Feng''s reaction, not many people make such a reaction here¡­ he doesn''t know that, in this world, not many people receive parents'' love, many are orphans. Only some people from big Clans can raise their children like him, carefree. He lived 70 years with his parents and did nothing, just drinking, going to brothels, making trouble for others¡­ Lu Feng nodded and decided to sleep, it was almost night anyway. So many things happened today¡­ "I''m going to sleep," he said and tried to sleep on the other side of the bed. Hou Qiong opened her manual and resumed her reading. She doesn''t want to sleep yet. ''I shouldn''t have said that¡­'' she thought about the incident that happened in the training place. She was too rash and said some things. "Lu Feng" she called "Hmm?" "I''m sorry," she said while hiding her face with the manual. This was the first time she said sorry to someone too! She doesn''t want the regret feeling inside her, that is why she decided to say sorry "Eh? Why?" "The things I said in training place¡­." "It''s okay, I can somewhat understand, don''t worry about it," he said to her with a smile. He really didn''t think about that all, she might have experienced something that made her think like that. Hou Qiong looked at the smiling face of Lu Feng and her cheeks suddenly blushed. She again hides her face with the manual. "Thank you," she said in a low voice¡­ Lu Feng closed his eyes and tried to fall asleep and it didnt even take him a minute to fall asleep. "Oh, he sleeps fast¡­" Hou Qiong just read a sentence and when she looked back at Lu Feng, he was already asleep. "He is sleeping very carelessly," she said and closed the manual and came on to the bed. She also wanted to sleep but after seeing Lu Feng''s carelessness she wanted to try something. How can he sleep on the bed of someone who said she would kill him? She opened her storage bag and took a small dagger out and her hand slowly came on top of Lu Feng''s neck ''Let''s see what you will do'' she smiled and her dagger was about to reach his neck a hand stopped her. Chapter 41 - Mother-In-Law "Qiong, don''t you think killing your future husband this fast is a crime¡­" Lu Feng opened his eyes and said. His right hand was holding her hand stopping it in mid-air. "Tsk, you are awake?" she said and took her tried to shake his hand off. "No, I was fully sleeping, you are the one who woke me up," Lu Feng said with a sigh Hou Qiong raised her eyebrows. His hand was too strong to shake off. "You sure don''t know how to hide your strength?" she said and used her straight and got free. "Well, you are stronger than me, if I held back I would have got a nice wound on my neck," he said with a smile. "Glad you know that," she said with a smile and moved to the other side of the bed. "Thank you," Lu Feng said and looked at her, and Hou Qiong ignored his gaze and tried to sleep. But Lu Feng looked at her without even blinking for a long time "What?" she finally lost and looked back at him "Nothing, I''m just being alert, what if you attack me again?" he said "I''m not planning to attack, and I think you don''t too," she said to him. She didn''t have any interest in fighting now. "Then, I will sleep, but if you try to attack me again, I will get serious" Lu Feng said with a smile Hou Qiong smiled at his threat and went back to her struggling to sleep. And on another side Lu Feng was faster than anyone, he was already asleep. "Haa" Hou Qiong sighed¡­ The night passed fast, Lu Feng and Hou Qiong both woke up in the morning. "Qiong¡­I don''t know if I should ask this or not¡­" Lu Feng was sitting beside Hou Qiong "Ask fast," she said "Can¡­Can I get some wine?" he asked her, he kind of felt embarrassing¡­ "This morning? You don''t want breakfast?" she looked at him with an unnatural expression. "My breakfast time passed, I don''t eat it now, now it''s my wine time¡­" he said in a low voice, this was the first time he was disguising about this with someone. She didn''t know what to say, she thought this guy had changed but some habits were still there, drinking wine in the morning itself¡­ "I will ask someone to bring one bottle," she said with a sigh, she was about to marry someone who was like this?¡­ "No, not one bottle, 3¡­4 bottles, please," Lu Feng asked her with begging eyes. "That much!" "Wait! This is the only time I drink wine, only morning! Don''t think I drink every time¡­just once a day" Lu Feng said to her "Okay," she said and headed outside. He doesn''t want to go out of this room at all, because that would be dangerous as hell, he might die from their love. "But¡­I should as Father a storage bag, I thought don''t need it, that''s why I gave back one I had¡­I should take it back" he said to himself, if he had a storage bag, he would not have asked Hou Qiong. "They should come back tomorrow, right? I will ask that time!" Lu Feng smiled. It had been a few days since he had seen his parents. "Lu Feng" Hou Qiong''s voice came from the outside "Yes?" "Can you come here once?" Lu Feng was confused. Why was she calling him? But he didnt refuse "Yeah, coming," he said and came out of the room and saw Hou Qiong talking to a woman, she was wearing white and blue robes¡­ "This¡­" he was shocked, she looked very similar to Hou Qiong but somewhat matured¡­wait, she must be Hou Qiong''s mother. "Hello, I''m Qiong''s mother," that woman said with a smile when she saw Lu Feng "H-Hello.." Lu Feng said, and he didn''t remember what to call her! What his wife''s mother was to him? What do we call that...yes, mother-in-law! Qiong''s mother laughed when she saw his reaction "I hope, you look after Qiong, as her mother, I did nothing to her...only troubled her," she said with a smile and placed her hand on his shoulder. Lu Feng nodded. "There is no need to think like that mother since the father is dead, you can marry any other guy and live a happy life." Hou Qiong said. Even though there was no change on her face, her voice was filled with emotions. Mother-in-law looked at her and she was silent. "I will take my leave now," she said "M-Mother-in-law, why not wait some time? Let''s drink wine together" Lu Feng invited her with a smile. This was the first time he called someone to drink. Hou Qiong looked at him and couldn''t hold her smile back, that was some weird way to call someone to drink. She heard he was a master at pick-ups, but after losing his memories he became like this? Qiong''s mother looked back at Lu Feng, he was older than her¡­she then looked at Hou Qiong and she nodded. "Okay¡­" she said with a nod, she always had a habit of not getting too close to her daughter, but since her husband was dead there was no problem¡­ "Mother¡­there is no need to hold back, come in" Qiong called her into her room, but she waited outside for a minute and entered the room. She looked around and smiled and her eyes became watery. This was the first time she came to her daughters'' room. Even though there was nothing special about that, she felt¡­ some feeling that she got close to her daughter¡­ Lu Feng who was looking at all this wanted to know what happened to them, his curiosity reached its peak¡­ why this family was like this¡­ mother who tries to avoid her own daughter? And was about to cry just by entering her room¡­ ''I- I want to know what happened¡­.'' Lu Feng thought and looked at Hou Qiong and she also looked back at him Chapter 42 - There Are Some More Of Them "Qiong, I''m going to use this bathroom," he said with a smile and opened the door which was beside him. Even though he wanted to know everything about her and her back story, he wanted to first bathe! But she has not allowed him! That''s why he planned it like this. "Hey!!" she was shocked, she didn''t expect this at all¡­she ran towards him but Lu Feng was faster than her and had already entered the bathroom "You..!!!" she clenched her fists. Qiong''s mother saw this and she was confused a bit. But after remembering something she laughed. "He is your future husband anyway, why are you still shy about it?" she said with a smile. "I¡ª I don''t want him to know that!" she said, she still did not accept him as her husband! "Haha" her mother laughed - "Poof, now I got a chance to use the bathroom, I hope she doesn''t blast the door," he said with a sigh, but again, these doors are made of something that under the Xiantian Great Realm people could break. He slowly took his robes off. There was not much dirt on him, but he got into the habit of bathing daily. It would take some time to get used to things. After stripping, he walked to the tub, the bathroom was very big too! Just this was bigger than his room. "Hmm? What is this?" he saw something in big water. He tried to pick it up and it was something he had never seen before. It looked like a duck made of wood. And there were some playing things here. "These¡­isn''t there are kids playing things?" he was confused but didn''t care much and entered the hot water¡­ After an hour he came out of the bathroom, he was on a towel "Haa, that was a nice bath¡­" he said with a smile and saw Hou Qiong and her mother sitting on the bed. "Oh, shit! I forgot I was here!" He forgot he was not in his house and tried to run back to the bathroom and wear his dress back but suddenly a hand grabbed his shoulder. "You¡­Saw them right?" it was Qiong''s voice but something was wrong¡­the voice contained some killing intent. "Yes...but why are you so angry?" he asked, looking back at her. This was the second time he felt killing intent. First was God''s and now her¡­ Hou Qiong took a step back by his words, she thought he would make fun of her¡­ "It''s okay, those are some interesting games, I couldn''t solve a puzzle there you know?" Lu Feng said, he sensed her killing intent was gone and dared to say that. Hou Qiong smiled. ''This guy is¡­'' Qiong''s mother smiled and there was some hidden feeling in her eyes. She was happy for her daughter who understood her¡­ she also dreamed of having a husband like him¡­ "Look Qiong, I''m naked right now, I will go in and wear my robes," Lu Feng said and showed her the towel "O-Oh, okay," she took her hand back, and just as he was about to enter the bathroom someone appeared outside the room. She was holding a plate and there were 4 white jade bottles on it. "Wine!" his eyes brightened and he turned towards her. He could wear a dress later, but first he would drink a bottle of wine. It''s been a day already, his body wants wine so much! "Lu Feng!" Hou Qiong called him but he already appeared in front of the girl who was holding the plate and picked one bottle and removed the lid and gulped it down. That maid who brought it smiled. "Cough!" Lu Feng who was drinking wine coughed. Hou Qiong appeared beside him and the girl raised her hand throwing the wine away and there was a dagger in hand "You¡­" Hou Qiong understood what happened and she also took her sword out and stopped her attack. "Die!" that maid shouted and there was another dagger in her left hand! She aimed at Hou Qiong''s stomach but just as the dagger was stopped in mid-air. "You think a poison can kill me?" Lu Feng, who was coughing, said. He grabbed her left hand. "Yes," that maid said with a smile and tried to take her hand back, but Lu Feng''s grip was stronger than she thought. Hou Qiong took this as a chance and attacked the maid with her sword "Tsk" that maid used her full strength to take a step back. But since Lu Feng held her tightly she couldn''t move an inch, and Hou Qiong''s sword was about to slice her head off. But suddenly Lu Feng decided to leave her hand and the maid''s body fell back. "We need her alive," Lu Feng said and used God''s Footwork and appeared beside that maid. He punched her temple and said, "You can sleep now.". That punch was very strong but since that maid was a Purple-Gold Blood Realm cultivator, she just fainted. "Indeed, looks like there are still some impostors," Hou Qiong said with a nod and kept the sword away. "Yes, she was there in the hall and she was not using any disguise technique too¡­" Lu Feng said "But grandpa already read one man''s memories and killed them¡­ how did she escape from that?" Hou Qiong asked and Lu Feng was already thinking about it. "That means the man doesn''t know she was their person, or she was the enemy''s person from the start. When did she join the work?" Lu Feng asked. "Why would I know? You need to look in the register. But if she is enemies person all-time¡­" Hou Qiong was shocked, enemies were observing everything in the house! "Yeah, but look at the¡­" Lu Feng said and looked at the broken jade bottles and the wine inside them was¡­ "I will tell someone to bring more, don''t worry" Hou Qiong said after seeing Lu Feng watery eyes. Lu Feng nodded and carried the maid into the room. Chapter 43 - Qi Mint "Ha¡­where I''m I¡­wait!" "Probably in heaven" "Eh?" A man and 2 women were sitting on a bed and drinking something while a girl who was wearing a brown robe slowly opened her eyes "You¡­" that maid was shocked "Want to have a drink?" Lu Feng who was wearing his robes back asked her with a smile. Hou Qiong and Qiong''s mother were also looking at her. That maid was silent and even smiled "You did a terrible mistake leaving me alive," the maid said, but her hands and legs were tied up by a rope. "Do you think that''s a normal rope? Okay, try to do something" Hou Qiong said to her and that maid tried to get free, but the rope was too tight and mainly she couldn''t use her Qi at all! "I think you already know what it is?" Hou Qiong said with a smile "Yellow Python Rope!" the maid said, she didn''t expect that they would use such a thing on her. The rope was made from the skin and core of a Yellow Python. Yellow Python has the ability that it can stop its enemy Qi from using for some time. However, that was its weakness, it can only work on one. If there are two opponents even after one is trapped, another can kill the Python. "Hmph, that doesn''t stop anything" that maid smiled and tried to bite her own tongue. "Hey!" Hou Qiong was surprised. What was she planning to do! "Hmm?" that maid bit her own tongue, but surprisingly nothing happened. Hou Qiong sighed, the thought there was something in her month¡­ but there was nothing. "What¡­ where is my Qi Mint!" she shouted loudly! "Qi Mint!" both Hou Qiong and her mother were shocked, but Lu Feng was silently drinking this wine. "You¡­" Hou Qiong appeared in front of her and opened her mouth! And looked into it. Lu Feng was confused and looked at Qiong''s mother who also had a worried expression on her face. "Mother-in-law, what is Qi Mint?" he asked her. He had never heard of it. "It''s a very dangerous thing used by assassins. They always keep a Qi Mind in their mouth, when they fail the mission they bite it. Qi Mint is filled with violent Qi. After biting it, the violent Qi enters their body and they explode! If the person is a Purple-Gold Blood Realm cultivator, the blast will destroy everything under 20 meters radios!" mother-in-law said Lu Feng got alert. "H-How does that thing look?" Lu Feng asked "I don''t know, I never left this damn house so, I never saw it," mother-in-law said "It looks like a small pill in blue" Hou Qiong said after checking the maid''s mouth "Hmph. I remember I had a Qi Mint in my mouth! Maybe I swallowed it! Haha, you all are going to die with me¡­" the madly laughing maid stopped laughing when she saw a blue pill in Lu Feng''s mouth. Hou Qiong also looked back at him and was speechless. "You¡­How you have that!!!" that maid roared at Lu Feng, and Lu Feng smiled. "When I was carrying you, I smelled something sweet and saw it was from your lips, so I- I tasted it and it was quite sweet and there was a pill under your tongue and it was from that pill so I took it¡­ Who would that it was such a dangerous thing!" Lu Feng said. "You¡­" that maid was furious. Hou Qiong doesn''t know what to say, this man just kissed her and talked like he did something great in front of his fianc¨¦e¡­ Mother-in-law laughed when she heard this. "Well¡­" Lu Feng couldn''t think of anything at that time and was silent. "Anyway, we escaped the disaster, don''t think about small matters," mother said with a smile and broke the silence. ''Hmph'' Hou Qiong glanced at Lu Feng once with angry eyes and took a cloth to tie the maid''s mouth. "But really, this thing is very sweet, and when I drink wine with it, it gives more¡­what we call that¡­more drunkenness feeling. I quite love it" Lu Feng said while showing the blue pill "Don''t do that! Even if you mistakenly bite that¡­it will blast your body and kill you and us in an instant" Hou Qiong said to him and came in front of him. "Open your mouth," she said, and Lu Feng opened it, "There is something with this Qi Mint, that once a person takes it in, it can''t be taken out by the same person, only others should pull it out!" Hou Qiong said and was ready to take it out, even though she didn''t want to put her hand in his mouth, what could she do? She needs to take it off to live. "Is that so" Lu Feng nodded and opened his mouth. Hou Qiong saw the blue pill was on his tongue, he was supporting her to take it fast. Hou Qiong took a deep breath and was ready to take it off. She raised her hand and she wanted to wear something but then again decided not to do so. That would be really disrespectful. She was not taking it out of something dirty, right? She took the pill out but then again noticed something, the pill became smaller than a normal one, it should be around a peanut size, but now it was half of its size¡­and there were cracks on it too, "Lu Feng¡­This going to blast soon" she said with a worried expression and Lu Feng also looked at the pill which had cracks all around the pill, he moved his head and took the pill back to his mouth. "You!" she took a step back by his sudden action. "L-leave the pill," Lu Feng said, even though he took the pill into his mouth, Hou Qiong was still holding it with her thumb and index fingers. "No, you open your mouth," she said and tried to take her hand back but Lu Feng held her fingers with his teeth, seeing she was not leaving it, he decided to use his tongue¡­ He licked all around her fingers inside his mouth¡­ Chapter 44 - 5 Minutes "You!?" Hou Qiong was surprised but refused to take her hand back. "Lu Feng, don''t be like a kid, this is not a funny matter, if you swallow that, it will blast you to nothing," Hou Qiong said angrily. Lu Feng looked at her and opened his mouth. "Qiong, my body is unique, this thing cant kill me," Lu Feng said and Hou Qiong took her hand back. "What¡­?" Hou Qiong looked back at him "Yes, this thing can''t kill me, if you don''t believe me give me that," Lu Feng said with a smile, even though the pill had violent Qi, it was Qi, which means he could take it into his body. Hou Qiong looked at the pill which was almost at its limit. "I have a better idea," she said and tried to run out of the room. "Stop" Lu Feng didn''t understand what she was trying to do. "I think she is trying to run towards the training place. That place is big and no one will enter that place, if she throws it there nothing will happen to us, or anyone" mother said with a smile. "Oh, then¡­ okay" Lu Feng nodded and started following Hou Qiong. Hou Qiong had already reached the training place, and Lu Feng was a few steps behind her "Lu Feng, I''m going to bury this thing in this place and after 3 minutes this thing will explode, till that time we need to guard this place so no one enters." She said to Lu Feng who was behind her. "Eh? You said no one will come here, right?" he asked "Who knows, this is for all family members. What if they enter? It will be our fault" she said to him and dug a hole with her wind sword and threw that pill in and closed the surface as fast as she could. Lu Feng smiled. She worried this much¡­ he could have just swallowed that thing, it would be easy, but she didnt believe him. "Now move, this place has 2 entrances, you guard one and I will take care of another" Hou Qiong said to him and she ran towards the 2nd entrance of the training place and Lu Feng stood in front of the main entrance. "It''s just a few minutes¡­" Lu Feng took a chair near the entrance and sat on it. He took the wine bottle from his pocket, before he followed Hou Qiong he kept a bottle in his pocket. "Sigh, I feel I shouldn''t have come to this place. It''s only peaceful at night here, and something happens all day long," Lu Feng said, and began to drink the wine. "Hey, you are Lu Feng, right?" "Hmm?" Lu Feng stopped drinking and looked in the direction the voice came from. He saw 5 people who were wearing red robes. They are members of the main family. "Yeah? Why?" Lu Feng said with a smile "Nothing, just to confirm, what are you doing here?" the man in the middle asked with a smile and there were 4 guys behind him "Just sitting here so no one can enter this place," Lu Feng said and raised his bottle. "Eh? This is our training place, why are you guarding this?" he was confused " There is a Qi Mint in there, it will blast in 2 or 1 minute," Lu Feng said after drinking a mouth full of wine. That man raised his eyebrows. "Can you tell me in detail, please?" he asked "Wait 5 minutes," Lu Feng said, he had no interest in talking with them now so he said them to wait. "Sure..." vines spread across his face. How could anyone make him wait? But this man has the favor of Clan Head, after seeing his performance in the Hall, the fear of him increased even more! Lu Feng continued his drinking and 3 minutes passed¡­ BOOOOM Everyone in the house heard the big explosion from the training place. "What is that sound¡­" The clan head who was in his room came out, he had a good rest last night, and this was not a normal explosion, so he walked towards the training place. Lu Feng sighed and stood up. "Since it''s over I will go," he said and walked towards Hou Qiong''s room. And the 5 guys who were standing there were shocked, there was really a boom in the training place! They actually came for some training¡­ "Hey, wait! Where are you going?!" that man said after seeing Lu Feng going back. "What? I''m returning back to my room" he said "Then how will you explain about this?" "I said to wait 5 minutes, I guess, there are still 2 minutes left, wait," Lu Feng said and walked away. Those guys were dumbfounded. What''s with this guy¡­ "That guy¡­okay, I will wait 2 more minutes, if you didnt tell me¡­" "Brother, he is already left," a guy from the other 4 said That man looked at him and gave him a bonk on his head. "You think I don''t know? Wait for 2 minutes" he said to him "Ah, okay" that guy closed his mouth and moved back, and they all waited for 1 more minute, and Clan Head arrived. "G-Greeting Clan Head" those 5 bowed and greeted "Hmm, what happened here?" he asked them "W-We don''t know" that man in front said and continued "but Lu Feng was here a minute ago, he said there was a Qi Mint in the training place and he stopped us from entering" "Oh" Clan Head nodded and somewhat understood what happened here, "Then why are you still here?" he asked them "T-That¡­ We asked him to tell us about it and he said to wait, that is why we are still here" that man said and another minute passed. "Grandpa!" suddenly Hou Qiong came to the Clan Head "Qiong!" Clan Head smiled, those 5 guys looked at Hou Qiong. And Qiong looked at the front man and gave him a cold look. "Why are you here, you are not injured, right? And what happened here?" Clan Head came to her and tried to check her, "Nothing happened to me, and this¡­." She started to explain everything to him and those 5 guys also heard. ''Damn¡­ does this mean that guy knows she will come here in 5 minutes?'' that front man thought, Lu Feng knew this would happen so he said them to wait¡­. Chapter 45 - Wu Yin Lu Feng came back to the room and Mother was drinking her wine bottle and that maid was in the corner of the room. "You really prepared to die?" he came to the maid and asked "Mhmm mhmm" but the maid''s mouth was tied and Lu Feng understood her answer. She said she would die for them. "Hmm, such loyalty, this makes me think I''m on the bad guys'' side," Lu Feng said as he saw her loyalty towards her family or anything. "Cough" mother-in-law coughed when she heard his words. Lu Feng looked at her and raised his eyebrows. He then looked back at the maid and removed the cloth which tied her mouth. "Haa oof" she took a deep breath and looked at Lu Feng "No need to thank me," Lu Feng said with a smile "I will not too," she said with a smile, but her smile was filled with disdain. Lu Feng nodded "Mother-in-law, who are these guys? Which family are they from?" Lu Feng asked her but she was silent, so he looked back at her, "I''m sorry, I really don''t know anything," mother-in-law said, she felt a guilty feeling that she couldn''t help¡­ Lu Feng nodded, these guys must have lived hard. "Tsk, broken princess, you are useless trash," the maid said with a smile, which hurt mother-in-law even more. Lu Feng looked back at the maid "You tell me, where are you from? Why you want to kill me" he asked her "I''m not going to say anything, haha" the maid laughed like a mad person and Lu Feng was silent. "I want to kill you now, but I will wait a bit longer," Lu Feng said and sat back down on the bed. Mother-in-law was silent, she didn''t know what to say anymore¡­ "It''s okay, mother-in-law, I will know things slowly, you will too," he said to her with a smile "Hmm" Mother-in-law nodded "But really, as a wife of the first son of the Clan Head, why are you like this? I''m sorry if I''m rude, you can''t answer me either," he said. But his words were still not right, so he apologized. Mother-in-law gave a small smile. "Well, there is nothing great to say, just suffering¡­ I''m the only daughter of a big kingdom called the Wu Kingdom. On a day people from this clan came to our palace and my father and Clan Head talked about something and my father refused so they killed all our clan men and took women as slaves. Since I was the princess of the Wu Kingdom, I was crippled and the First Son took me as his concubine. He locked me in a room, he comes and goes when he has time, but everything changed after Qiong was born, no one knows how this happened¡­sob" mother-in-law couldn''t hold her tears back while talking about her past. Lu Feng was silent ''This was normal, right? Wars between humans were common, but since she is someone I know I feel bad for her.'' Lu Feng thought. "Sob, after Qiong was born my life became more terrible. Everyone said I slept with other guys¡­ Clan Head supported me, but that didnt change anything¡­ he only cared about Qiong, I was tormented by his First son, his wives, and other concubines¡­ you know? It''s been 30 years since I saw the outside world. I was 15 when I came here" she said while tears came out of her eyes none stop. Lu Feng sighed, that really sounds bad¡­ she gave birth to the girl which they never had and still treated her like that¡­ That maid was also silent. "Your daughter never helped you?" Lu Feng asked. Since she was treated as treasure by Clan Head, she should haveasked for hiss help. Mother-in-law smiled with her crying face. But there was no answer from her. She quickly wiped her tears and cleaned her face, she took a box and did some make-up¡­ Lu Feng raised his eyebrows and looked outside and saw Clan Head and Hou Qiong was coming towards them. "Hmm" Lu Feng looked at the maid who was silent the whole time. "Clan Head is coming," he said to her but she acted as if nothing had changed and Hou Qiong and Clan Head entered the room in no time. Clan Head looked at the maid "Greetings Clan Head" Mother-in-law stood up and gave him a bow and Clan Head looked at her "Wu Yin¡­" Clan Head sighed after seeing her and there was some sorrow in his voice Hou Qiong walked to the maid. "Lu Feng, you removed the cloth?" she asked him "Yeah? Any problem?" he said "Nothing, but she is dead," she said to him "Eh?" Lu Feng was shocked and came to the maid and checked her pulse, and it was gone¡­ "When and how¡­?!" Lu Feng doesn''t know what to say¡­ "She killed herself by biting her tongue, so she can prevent us from reading her memories," Hou Qiong said as she opened the maid''s mouth, which was filled with blood because of biting tongue. "Sigh, I don''t know this would happen¡­ I just wanted to ask her some questions" he felt bad suddenly. "No, it''s okay," Hou Qiong said took a step back. "But it was because of me she died and we lost important information." Lu Feng said "Don''t worry about it" Clan Head said as he patted on Lu Feng''s shoulder, and Lu Feng nodded, he didn''t know what these guys were planning, so he took a step back. Clan Head came in front of her and held her head. "We Hou Clan have a special power, just like your family," Clan Head said and his cultivation base was released. Lu Feng took another step back because of his cultivation base. It was too strong! Mother-in-law who was behind Lu Feng couldn''t breathe, but suddenly a barrier surrounded her and Lu Feng. "While your family bring dead back and make them zombies and undead. We Hou Clan can talk with dead souls¡­" Chapter 46 - A Big War "Soul¡­?" Lu Feng was shocked, they can talk with dead Souls? "Look," Clan Head said and blue energy started to come out of the dead body! In no time the energy took her shape, but her eyes were like a void without any emotions. "What is your name?" Clan Head asked her "I don''t have a name, all call me Number 2" the energy spoke! And it has the same voice¡­ "So, who gave you orders to kill Hou Qiong and Lu Feng," Clan Head asked "My superior" "Who is your superior? How does the person look?" "I don''t know, I always get missions by a dog" "Dog?" Clan Head and everyone in the room was shocked, she received her missions from a dog? "Is that dog your superior?" "No, it''s a normal dog" - - Lu Feng somewhat understood what was happening here. She didn''t know anything about her superiors, but still trusted them! "Old man, can you ask her why she works for those people?" Lu Feng asked Clan Head "That''s¡­" Clan Head hesitated "Old man, you are hiding something from me?" Lu Feng asked him, he wanted to know more about this Hou Clan and its past. There was so much darkness here. "No, I want to tell you this after marriage¡­" "You are going to say why she works for them to me after marriage?" Lu Feng smiled. Clan Head smiled "Since you want to know, let''s ask" Clan Head nodded and looked at the soul of the maid "Why are you working for your superior?" Clan Head asked her. "Because of money" Clan Head sighed and looked back to Lu Feng "Looks like she was just an assassin," he said to him "Can I ask her something?" Lu Feng said "No, she only listens to my voice and answers it" Clan Head smiled, this was something related to their family bloodline. Only their Clan people could do this and talk to dead Souls. "Sigh, then ask her, why she needs money?" Lu Feng said with a sigh, he wanted to ask her himself since she was supporting him¡­ Clan Head nodded and asked her the question, he had no choice but to do that, he didn''t want Lu Feng to hate him. "I wanted to buy a pill" "What pill?" "Pill that can heal my illness, physicians said I''m going to die when I reach age 30" Lu Feng looked at the corpse. "Looks like she was almost 30 years old," Lu Feng said after seeing her. "How old are you?" Clan Head asked "30" "Hmm, that is why she dared to kill herself, she hit the limit of life," Lu Feng said with a nod, she didn''t have enough money so she decided to kill herself. "That''s all for now, I can''t hold the soul anymore," Clan Head said and the blue energy vanished from the place as smoke. Lu Feng watched as the smoke vanished¡­ ''What will happen after death? I don''t remember anything after my death, it was like I closed my eyes there and opened here¡­ but this might be different for these mortals¡­ maybe same too'' Lu Feng thought but didn''t care much about it "I''m going back to my room" Clan Head said and left the room without even looking back. "Grandpa¡­" Hou Qiong looked back at Clan Head. Lu Feng sat back on the bed and grabbed the wine bottle which was remaining on the bed, there were 4 bottles, mother-in-law took one bottle and 3 for Lu Feng, Hou Qiong didnt want this wine, she said she would only drink that wine Clan Head gave her. "Qiong" Lu Feng called her and Hou Qiong looked at him "He said my Clan also had a special power, right? Do you know anything about it?" he asked her. "You don''t know your own Clan''s abilities? Well, okay I will tell, Lu Clan which is one of the overlords of East Land. They have a unique ability to control the dead people, they make them zombies and control them" she said to him "Isn''t that a technique?" he didn''t know that was power. He thought it was a technique that Lu Clan has. "No, it''s kind of unique power, even though there are techniques, no one outside the Lu Clan can use it, they need thousands of years to practice it. And it might even take long to become perfect in it" Hou Qiong said and walked beside her mother and both of them sat on the bed. Lu Feng nodded, that was why there was no one who could control zombies here¡­ and why the Lu Clan is overpowered. "Your clan was even more powerful when your grandfather was still there. It was the same as Hou Clan, but everything changed after his death. It became very weak, so many of the clan''s strongest members died¡­ many things happened and even after that, it is still overlord of East Land" Hou Qiong said "Oh, when did that happen? I don''t think I was born at that time, because there was no history like that" Lu Feng asked. He had never heard about this before, even though he had learned some things in history, this must be hidden. "It is not something all can learn about, so history doesn''t have this event, and this happened 200 years ago¡­ even I know very little about it because Grandpa used to take a lot about your grandfather and old man Sun," Hou Qiong said to him. "Wow¡­ they even erased such a thing from history! What do you think happened for them to do this?" Lu Feng became more interested in this! This thing was getting deeper and deeper and many things were coming out! "I don''t know, only know it was a big war! A very big war that was able to do such things, I think Hou Clan was also participated in that war and had a grave situation, but grandpa was strong at that time too, he and old man Sun were able to survive and your grandfather died a heroic death in the war. Once grandpa said that your grandfather killed almost 30 billion people and had a 40 billion zombie army! He was the strongest person in the three of their group" Chapter 47 - Please Stay Here "Whoo," Lu Feng was beyond shocked, that many people! He gets sick just by seeing thousands of people! And he never imagined there were that many people in this world! "I said almost, there were many things not official¡­ that dangerous your grandfather was!" Hou Qiong said, even her mother who was beside her was shocked, that many people! He should have at least killed a few kingdoms by himself! "Hmm, then what about your grandpa and that old man? How many they killed?" Lu Feng asked with a smile "My Grandpa''s is more than 15 billion, and the old man Sun''s was almost same as grandpa''s but there would be some differences. Because he was an assassin" Hou Qiong said as she was thinking about it, she heard about these things when she was a kid, so¡­ Lu Feng don''t know what to even think anymore, he read that the human population was in great numbers but¡­ he didnt expect this! If a single person could kill that many how the fuk the population was increasing? Hou Qiong smiled when she saw Lu Feng''s clueless expression. She was shocked too when she heard they killed that many people. Mother-in-law was shocked too, how many lives they have taken¡­ how many kingdoms they destroyed? How many families do they kill?¡­ she can''t think about it anymore¡­ because she was one of them too "Oof, such big numbers, they sound like some bad guys¡­ are they really evil?" Lu Feng asked her. "No, but to rule over the world, they need to be ruthless and merciless," Hou Qiong said with a serious face, "No matter who opposes you, you need to kill them to get what you want and to protect what you love, even I killed many people!" she said with a smile to him, she killed many people? She was 23, right? Lu Feng nodded, so killing is so fuking normal here. In his past, no one was killed or anyone try to kill others. That God changed everything but even after him, he doesn''t think his past family kill others. They are strong! Stronger than any mortal alive! Even if they try to attack them they can''t do anything to them. "I will keep that in mind," Lu Feng said with a smile, he was already fixed to kill God, whoever tries to oppose him will die! No one will be left alive! "Good" she smiled, she saw him killing a person and he said he was the first person he killed. And not felt anything bad. When she killed for the first time, she was down for a day! "You are a very suspicious plus unique person" Hou Qiong sighed, she was impressed by him. "Is that so?" Lu Feng said and started to drink his wine. Even if the world was going to end, if he had wine, he would drink it first! His love for it increasing more and more. Mother-in-law stood up. "I will take my leave then," she said with a smile and patted in her daughter''s head and nodded at Lu Feng. "Hmm," Lu Feng thought of something, if she goes back, she will return to the suffering. Even though he was dead, his wives and concubines were not. "Mother-in-law, why not stay here? I will ask Clan Head for permission" Lu Feng asked with a smile. Hou Qiong looked at Lu Feng and was shocked, why he was doing this? She didn''t understand. "You¡­ don''t have any bad intentions on my mother, I will kill you if you have one," she said to him, even though he was changed, he was indeed a pervert before, who knows what he thinks. "No¡­ I''m a good person" Lu Feng said to her. "Haha, there is no need to worry about me, I''m used to this already," Mother-in-law said with a laugh. "Wait, I''m serious right now, please stay," Lu Feng said frizzing Wu Yin''s smile. Hou Qiong raised her eyebrows. Wu Yin was silent for a moment "Can I really stay here?" she asked. "Of course, you can!" Lu Feng said with a smile, he was happy for some unknown reason, for saving her from suffering? Or he can know some more things about this Clan? He don''t know but he was happy. "This is my room¡­" Hou Qiong said "Since I came here, half is yours, half is mine, if you don''t allow her, I will keep her in my half," Lu Feng said to Hou Qiong. "I never said I don''t allow¡­ but there is only one bed here. I need to ask for another 2 beds" Hou Qiong said as she agreed to her to stay. Wu Yin was happy all of a sudden tears started to come out of her eyes¡­ "Mother¡­" Hou Qiong hugged as Wu Yin also hugged her tightly. "I always wanted to hug you so badly¡­ I even dreamed about this all time, sob" Wu Yin said while crying, she never hugged her daughter again after they took her away from her. "It''s okay mother, you can do that now all-time," Hou Qiong said and she also started to cry, she never remember how mother''s warmth feels¡­ Lu Feng smiled, he don''t know what happened between them, but since some of their problems were gone they could stay together. His plan worked. After embracing for some time they sat on the bed and chatted the whole time, and Lu Feng was practicing God''s Punch and Kicks without using Qi if he was able to perfect this without Qi, and when he use with Qi again, it will be a lot stronger! He found out that after reading a manual, given by Hou Qiong, physical strength was required more before reaching the Xiantian Great Realm. After the Xiantian realm they could focus on a Physical Cultivation Technique, they can''t learn physical techniques before Xiantian Realm. It will be dangerous, and there was a chance that the meridians in the body may get damaged. "Mother, do you like wine?" Lu Feng asked "Yes," she said with a smile "Wow, nice! Qiong can you ask for 3 bottles of wine for a night" Chapter 48 - Once Its Destroyed There Is No Way To Rebuild It "What?" Hou Qiong looked at Lu Feng "N-Nothing, I was just asking for some welcome party for Mother to come here! That is why I want you to ask for 3 bottles of wine to night, mother-in-law also likes wine" Lu Feng said with a smile, he forgot he was not in a wine shop, he asked her as he was ordering her! "Hmm, okay" Hou Qiong nodded, she also didn''t refuse because she also wanted to welcome her mother and congrats for her coming out of her suffering. Her husband was dead! Time to party! Lu Feng smiled and continued his training. His training was not hardcore like before, that was why he didn''t go to Training Place. And the day passed without any trouble, their lunch and dinner came to them. "Yaa" Lu Feng was happy to drink 2 bottles of wine before sleeping, they sat together and ate diner. "Now everyone has their own bed," Hou Qiong said workers to bring 2 more beds. "Good!" Lu Feng said with a smile, now he could sleep freely! Mother-in-law nodded, she doesn''t mind even sleeping on the floor but how can they let her sleep on the ground? "I''m sleepy, I''m going to bed," Lu Feng said and picked the good bed and jumped on it. "Hey! That is my bed" Hou Qiong said, that was her bed from the very start "Take another one," Lu Feng said and refused to come off the bed. "You¡­!" Hou Qiong don''t know what to say "It''s okay Qiong, let him sleep," Mother-in-law said with a smile. "Thanks, mother-in-law, and good night," Lu Feng said and tried to sleep "Mother¡­" Hou Qiong looked at her mother who was supporting him. Mother smiled "Sigh, I''m going to sleep too," Hou Qiong said with a sigh and pick another bed¡­ - - The night passed peacefully. And in the morning. "Damn it," Hou Qiong who was standing outside a door said, Lu Feng ran into the bathroom just as he woke up. "Hey, today my parents are coming back, that why I want to be clean!" Lu Feng said from the inside. "That a bad excuse!" Hou Qiong said it was not like he was going to meet them for the first time? That was just an excuse! There was no response from the inside and Lu Feng came out of the bathroom after he had a nice bath. "Haa, I really like bathing you know," Lu Feng said with a smile. "First dry your white hair," Hou Qiong said and walked into the bathroom. "Hey, don''t say anything to my hair! Even though it is white, it is far better than yours" Lu Feng said, his white hair was silky and smooth! He doesn''t know why it was white, but that doesn''t hold his handsomeness back, it even added some charm! "Yeah, Yeah," Hou Qiong said slowly from the inside "Tsk" he picked up a towel on the chair and started to dry his hair. "Lu Feng, why your hair is white?" Mother-in-law asked him. "Hmm, maybe because I''m old," Lu Feng said to her. "Old? Haha stop joking, you look young" Mother-in-law said with a smile "I''m not joking¡­ I''m far older than you" Lu Feng said to her "What? Really? Then how old are you?" Mother-in-law felt he was telling the truth. "I''m 73 now, in a few months, I will be 74," Lu Feng said as he finished drying his hair. Mother-in-law opened her mouth wide, she didn''t expect him to be that old! "You are really older than me¡­ and marrying my daughter! This sounds crazy" Mother-in-law said "Haha," Lu Feng laughed and did not say anything. "Mother-in-law, what was your realm when your Dantian was crippled?" Lu Feng asked her. Mother-in-law was silent. "My Dantian was just formed at that time, before I could breakthrough into the Mortal Body Refining Realm it was destroyed." She said and started folding the bedsheets. "Hmm," Lu Feng nodded and said, "Can we build it again?" "No, once the Dantian is crippled it''s impossible to rebuild it again" Hou Qiong came out after her quick bath. "But I did that right? Even though I''m 73 years old, I opened my Dantian" Lu Feng said "Yes, you opened it, not rebuilt it! She already opened her Dantian, and it was destroyed! Both have differences" she said to him Lu Feng was silent. "There is no need to think about it actually, I have no desire to get powerful or live longer! I want to get old and die normally like a mortal" Mother-in-law said with a smile and finished folding the bedsheets. "Mother, you don''t need to do that! We have people to do those things" Hou Qiong said as she saw the folded bedsheets. "No, it''s okay" "It is not, we pay them to fold them! You can''t take their job, haha" Hou Qiong laughed when she heard her. "Ayo" Mother-in-law sighed, now she has already folded them¡­ she lives alone and she does work herself, so she won''t know about these things. "Leave it, let''s have breakfast now," Hou Qiong said and walked out. "Wait, they are not going to bring it here?" Lu Feng asked. "What? Let''s all eat together! I think your parents are also going to join us" she said with a smile. "Oh, good!" Lu Feng said and walked followed her but stopped when he noticed mother-in-law was not following them. "What happened?" he asked her. "Nothing, you two go, I''m not going to come there," Mother-in-law said and sat on the bed. "Mothe¡ª" Lu Feng''s words were cut off by Hou Qiong "I will send someone to bring some food here," she said and walked out of the room. Lu Feng was shocked. What''s wrong with her? But then he decided to not interfere and followed her silently. "You don''t know, every single one in the Clan hates me and my mother, except grandpa, that''s why I don''t want her to get humiliated in front of anyone if she comes with us now¡­ I don''t want my mother to suffer again. They might not hurt her physically, but their words are not good at all" Hou Qiong said and Lu Feng nodded. "We are here" Chapter 49 - Changes Lu Feng and Hou Qiong stood in front of a big door, it was too big to be a door actually. "You guys eat here?" Lu Feng asked her in a low voice. "Yes," Hou Qiong nodded and knocked on the door twice and the door started to open on its own! "No, it has been pulled by 2 men on the other side," Hou Qiong said "Oh" Lu Feng nodded and they entered the giant hall! "Lu Feng! Come come" Clan Head approached them with a smile. "Grandpa!" "Old man" both Lu Feng and Hou Qiong smiled and the three of them walked to the big and round dining table in the middle of the hall. "Son!" Lu Huang and Dong Hao Shu were already sitting on the chairs. "Mother! Father!" Lu Feng smiled and Dong Hao Shu came and hugged him "Good!" Lu Huang said after seeing him "Oh, so you kept your promise!" Dong Hao Shu said after seeing his realm with a smile. "Yes!" Lu Feng said, but there was a hold in it, he was not able to reach it! Every time he absorbed Qi it was only taken by his body, and his realm was increased very slow! Clan Head and Hou Qiong stood beside them. "Okay, since you kept your promise, I will keep my promise too." Dong Hao Shu said with a nod. Lu Huang nodded and thought ''So, the time has come'' Dong Hao Shu looked at Hou Qiong who was beside the Clan Head. "Come here," she said to her with a smile. Hou Qiong looked at her grandpa and he nodded so she walked to her. Dong Hao Shu patted her head. "Good girl!" Dong Hao Shu said with a smile. "Hao Shu, don''t you think this little is perfect for Feng?" Lu Huang said with a smile "She is" Dong Hao Shu nodded with a smile. Hou Qiong felt some kind of embarrassment by how they treated her like a little girl, but when she thinks about it, she was indeed a little girl in front of their old monsters. Lu Feng smiled. "Look how he is smiling," Dong Hao Shu said playfully. "Don''t be a shy son" Lu Huang said with a smile "I''m not shy¡­" Lu Feng said¡­ "Haha" ¡ª¡ª After some chitchat, they sat at the table and all Hou Clan people started to enter the hall. Everyone who entered the house gave a bow to Clan Head, Lu Huang, and Dong Hao Shu. Clan Head sat on the main chair. And Lu Huang sat on his right side, then Dong Hao Shu, Lu Feng, and lastly Hou Qiong. The rest of all sat on the left side of the Clan Head. "Today I called all of you this morning is that the marriage date is changed. The wedding will be in 5 days. Because of some reasons, I changed the date. I want all of us to celebrate my birthday on that date as well" Clan Head said calmly, but there was some Qi in his words which amplified his voice. Everyone was shocked except Lu Huang, Dong Hao Shu. Lu Feng and Hou Qiong opened their mouth wide, he said he would think about this, right? But they didn''t imagine he would make this that fast. "Now, eat, we have so many things to do!" Clan Head said and everyone was in shock. How could things go this fast? They can make the things they need for the wedding in just 5 days? "I know you all think it''s hard, but Lu Clan is also going to help us, with this, so don''t worry, everything will be fine," Clan Head said and everyone took a deep breath, if they join then it''s possible. Lu Feng was still in confusion, he said he would call all people from all over the world¡­ and they had not even started working yet! Lu Huang and Dong Hao Shu laughed after seeing Lu Feng''s reaction. Everyone ate breakfast and started to work. "Mother, why does everyone become easy after knowing our family joining?" Lu Feng asked after they came out of the hall. Lu Huang and Dong Hao Shu sighed after hearing his question. "It''s our fault for not teaching you anything, but don''t worry. We will teach you everything, and why you ask? Because we have an army of zombies! We can control them as we want to! Now you understand?" Dong Hao Shu said with a smile. "Oh¡­ now I understand!" Lu Feng said. He understood what they mean, they could control the zombies and make them work! "Then how many zombies do we have?" Lu Feng asked with a smile. "I have more than 800 million zombies," Dong Hao Shu said with a smile and Lu Huang was silent. "What about you father?" he asked him "Wait son, I''m calculating" Lu Huang said shocking Lu Feng and Hou Qiong who was beside him. "Hmm, one trillion," Lu Huang said while scratching his head Silent was filled between them. "That''s one billion," Dong Hao Shu said with a smile. And came close to both of them and said "He is very bad at calculation" "Oh¡­ I forgot that!" Lu Feng said with a smile and Hou Qiong sighed, she already thought it was impossible to get that many! Even his father didn''t have that amount of zombies. "Yeah, billion" Lu Huang said with a nod. "Those are some big numbers. Then you must be very strong, right?" Lu Feng asked them. "Of course, we are strong," Lu Huang said with a smile. "Do you forget? We are the overlords of Eastern Land!" Dong Hao Shu said and Lu Feng nodded. "Mother, I have a question, how strong is that old man compared to father?" Lu Feng asked Dong Hao Shu in a very low voice Dong Hao Shu looked at him and smiled "That old man is very strong, we are no match for him," Lu Huang said, even though Lu Feng said in a low voice he could hear it clear. Hou Qiong also heard his question and let out a small smile. "Anyway, it is time to learn how to make zombies!" Dong Hao Shu said "Make zombies?" Lu Feng got interested. "Yes," Lu Huang said "Then let''s go!" "Come join with us?" Dong Hao Shu asked Hou Qiong with a smile, she wanted to test her son''s fianc¨¦e. Hou Qiong hesitated a little but ended up nodding, she was also very interested in how they make zombies and control them, she heard if someone marries into the Lu Clan they could also get the power to control the zombies! Since she was going to marry Lu Feng, she also wanted to see how they do it. "Good" Dong Hao Shu said and 4 of them came out of the Hou Clan place. "Where are we going?" Lu Feng asked them "A good place to hunt. And we heard there was a good place here, it is just nearby" Lu Huang said and they walked for some time and came in front of a big gate. "Yes, this is it," Lu Huang said "But this place is¡­" Hou Qiong didn''t know what to say anymore¡­ "Suckers?" Lu Feng read the words on the board which was hanging on the door. "Yes, this is a bandits gang" Dong Hao Shu said "What!" Chapter 50 - Learning How To Make Zombies -- 1 Lu Feng didn''t understand why they came to the bandits'' hideout? "Look son, now we will teach you how to kill people and make them people. Even though there is another method this is easier than that!" Dong Hao Shu said with a smile and Lu Huang kicked the gate. BOOM Lu Feng and Hou Qiong covered their faces because of dust. "Who!?" Someone roared from inside "Time for you to die guys," Lu Huang said with a smile and entered the hideout on his own. "Come fast," Dong Hao Shu said to both of them and they also followed Lu Huang. Lu Huang took his sword out and started to kill people! Every swing takes many lives. "There are almost 2000 members here, it takes some time to kill all of them without using any techniques," Dong Hao Shu said to him and she also took her sword out and started killing. Lu Feng and Hou Qiong stood there without moving, no one had a chance to even attack them and they didn''t get any chance to attack. "Now, everyone is dead" Dong Hao Shu said with a smile as her dress was stained with blood. Lu Feng was shocked by seeing his parents like this, he knew his family was ruthless and merciless, but he never saw his parents killing someone. Even Hou Qiong felt this was too much for someone like Lu Feng. Lu Huang smiled, he was also the same as Dong Hao Shu, his clothes were also stained with blood. He observed how Lu Feng was reacting when they were killing and was quite surprised. He thought he would be horrified but Lu Feng only had a shocked expression, which means his mind was quite mature. "Son, we thought of not making you look at too much violence so we did this, but looks like this was not enough," Lu Huang said with a sigh. "Yeah¡­" Dong Hao Shu also sighed. She also didn''t expect this. "Come we need to move to another place" Lu Huang said "Then¡­ what about zombies?" Lu Feng asked "Be silent and follow us" Lu Huang said in a serious voice, hearing that Lu Feng shunted his mouth and followed them. "Hao Shu, what do you think about this?" Lu Huang asked Dong Hao Shu after coming in front of a very large entrance. "No, we need some big place," Dong Hao Shu said "Hmm, big place in this West Land¡­ Yeah! That place might work!" "Well, that would be kind of risky, but it''s okay for our son," Dong Hao Shu said with a smile. As they were chatting Lu Feng and Hou Qiong were looking at each other, not knowing what to do. "Time to fly," Lu Huang said and took his sword out, Dong Hao Shu also did the same. Lu Feng looked at his father and jumped on the sword. And Hou Qiong went up to Dong Hao Shu''s sword. "Okay" Lu Huang nodded and they started to fly in some direction. ''It is not as fast as that old man, but this is fast'' Lu Feng thought after seeing his father''s speed. And his mother was also at the same speed as them. ''Are they limiting themselves? Because of us?'' Lu Feng thought again and realized he was right. So he left it and didn''t think about it again. After flying for an hour they came on top of a big sect! "A Sect?" Lu Feng raised his eyebrows, why do they come to a sect¡­ "Don''t tell me! We are going to kill all those people inside there?" Lu Feng said "Correct!" Dong Hao Shu said with a smile and they landed on the ground. "Mother¡­ why?" Lu Feng asked "See yourself," Dong Hao Shu said and didn''t answer any of his questions after that. So Lu Feng was also silent. "There are almost 200,000 members in this sect now," Dong Hao Shu said after closing her eyes. "Sounds good, let''s get in," Lu Huang said with a nod but Lu Feng stood there, 200,000 people? That sounds somewhat scary¡­ "Come on son, we don''t have all day time" Dong Hao Shu said and pushed him from behind. So they 4 came into the big sect which was called "Pure as dark" "This is one of the biggest evil sects in West land!" Hou Qiong said with a shock. "It is" Dong Hao Shu nodded and they entered the sect¡­ Lu Huang didn''t waste a single second and took his sword out. *Drifting Leaf Sword Art* He roared and swung his sword. Lu Feng looked at the attack carefully with his Soul Vision, the attack didn''t have any force to it, it looked soft and smooth attack which didn''t hurt anyone. But just as the attack touched something, it turned into dust! "No, this is too powerful, I need to use weaker ones," Lu Huang said and his single sword strike just wiped out the front line of the sect. So he wanted to take it slow. He looked at Dong Hao Shu and she nodded in agreement. "Come to the middle of the sect." Dong Hao Shu said and took Lu Feng and Hou Qiong to the middle of the sect, she killed everyone who stood in her way, there were only helpless noises and painful screaming in that sect. Lu Feng and Hou Qiong watched both Lu Huang and Dong Hao Shu killing the people like ants and the killing was way more brutal than before. In that bandit''s area, they were just killed, but here, they tortured them using many experiments¡­ Hou Qiong was unable to hold herself back and vomit on the spot, even Lu Feng was in the same situation. But he was able to hold back for a few more minutes than Hou Qiong. His mind was not a bit ready for this, he didn''t know his parents made him see these kinds of things at all! They killed humans like¡­ he didn''t even think of such things. "Good!" Lu Huang smiled after seeing their reaction. "Why¡­" Chapter 51 - Learning How To Make Zombies -- 2 Lu Feng puke quite hard and didn''t open his eyes for some time, this was too cruel for him too. He had already seen a father killing his own sons and now his parents are killing¡­ no, they are showing the people hell when they are alive! "Good" Lu Huang and Dong Hao Shu were satisfied by his reaction. Lu Huang threw the man he was holding aside and appeared in front of Lu Feng. "Open your eyes son," he said and Lu Feng who was closed his eyes tight opened when he heard his father''s voice. "Look around, this is what happened when you learn the technique I''m about to teach you, and this is just the beginning! You are going to face many things which are far worse than this! You don''t know, when I was a kid my father took me to a far bigger than this sect and killed every single one of them and butchered them into million pieces in front of my eyes! You just saw some child''s play. But since you saw this and were able to control yourself for this long¡­ I will stop here" Lu Huang said with a smile Lu Feng didn''t know what to say, so he was silent and looked around, the whole place was filled with corpses and people who were running away in fear. "And now the next lesson, how to make zombies, this is easy actually," Lu Huang said with a smile. Lu Feng nodded. He started to accept his fate. "Look," Lu Huang said and dragged one dead body in front of Lu Feng and Hou Qiong. Hou Qiong''s situation also became better. She also didn''t expect this, but she considered this training and trained her brain. "When a human is dead, the body becomes an empty vessel. Our ancestors created this technique and this is only people who can use it are the Lu Clan! Even if others want to learn they need to join the family. You understand that right?" Lu Huang asked him with a smile and Lu Feng nodded. "So, there is not much secret in this, tap on this empty vessel 7 times and channel your Qi into it, and you need to say something like this¡­ 000 10001 101" Lu Feng raised his eyebrows. He knows this language! This was his past language! But something had changed. It has meaning in it but it sounds different! After Lu Huang said that an orange light covered the dead body and it started to turn into a zombie! But Lu Huang was able to control it and prevent it from attacking Lu Feng and Hou Qiong. "Easy," Lu Huang said with a smile. "Sigh, Huang, you are born with a strong soul! It is not easy at all! And look, son, don''t believe his words, it is very hard! It took me almost a year to make a zombie and control it. And I''m considered a genius!" Dong Hao Shu said to Lu Feng. Lu Huang was a complete monster in the matter of zombies, he was able to make a zombie for the first time he tried! Even his father was shocked by his performance. Lu Feng looked at them and a thought came into his mind, when he came to this world he spoke his past''s language, but they didn''t recognize it at all¡­ ''why am I thinking about that now?'' he stopped thinking about it and looked around for a good dead body and found a good woman''s body, there was no injury on the body at all, she had died of a heart attack by looking her people die one by one. Lu Huang and Dong Hao Shu sighed, he still had not changed¡­ why women? Hou Qiong was silent, she didn''t care much "I chose this because I want my first zombie to be at least cool! Not like those zombies who are looking disgusting!" Lu Feng said and he pointed at the zombie just his father made. "Haha, son, after she becames a zombie she also looks like that" Lu Huang said with a laugh. Lu Feng didn''t hear them anymore. "Father, can you tell me that one more time?" he asked his father. "What?" "That thing you said to make a zombie" "Okay¡­. 000 10001 101" Lu Huang said "Hmm, I got this!" Lu Feng nodded while closing his eyes shocking everyone. Lu Feng bent his body a little and tapped 7 times on her forehead and channeled his Qi into her body. "000 10001 101," he said slowly but perfectly as he closed his eyes hoping this zombie be not ugly as the normal zombies! The dead body slowly was coved by a golden light and that dead body started to fly "Golden¡­?" Lu Huang was shocked!! This was the first time he saw this! Even Dong Hao Shu was shocked by seeing this! Hou Qiong didn''t know what was happening so she was silent. In no time the golden light washed the body away and the zombie was made. Now Hou Qiong was shocked. Lu Feng slowly opened his eyes and saw a beautiful naked woman, her eyes were open and she was looking at Lu Feng. "H-ha" Lu Feng was somewhat shocked, his wish came true. She was not ugly as the normal zombies¡­ That beautiful woman walked to the Lu Feng and looked into his eyes silently. "H-Hello, I''m your master," Lu Feng said with a nervous smile. "Master?" that beautiful woman showed a cute expression as she was thinking about what that mean. "Yes" Lu Feng nodded and he did his very best to not look down¡­ "Son! You are a fuking genius! I never knew that Golden light would appear again!" Lu Huang who was silent, shouted. He was in shock for some time. Dong Hao Shu also came out of her shock and walked to Lu Feng. Hou Qiong stood there without moving. "Golden light? What is that?" Lu Feng asked and his mother came to his side and looked at the beautiful woman in front of her. "Such thing¡­ I only read in records" Chapter 52 - Origin Of Lu Clan "I only saw this in records!" Dong Hao Shu said as she got close to the beautiful woman. That beautiful woman looked at her with innocent eyes. "Mother, what is Golden light you are talking about?" Lu Feng asked her again. Dong Hao Shu looked at Lu Feng and pointed at the woman. "What do you think happened to her, right now?" Dong Hao Shu asked Lu Feng. "Eh?? S-she became a zombie?" Lu Feng said, he felt he had done something wrong. "No, she didn''t become a zombie! Let me tell you the origin of this zombie making technique. Many billion years ago, when Ancient Immortals were still teaching mortals about cultivation and how these all work, a man, who was also the father of 2 legends, the Ancient Father and the Ancient Founder! A father who lost both of his sons was sad and wanted his sons back, so he started to create techniques, but none of them worked¡­ one day a human begged him to teach him the technique. Immortal refused but that man never stopped begging and after some years he thought of the technique. No one knows why he decided to make a mortal learn that, but since he did he want to make that human powerful. And that man was a genius with high soul power and in cultivation too, when he tried to make a zombie using a dead body, a golden light covered the body! Even immortals were shocked after seeing his talent and profoundness. He was our ancestor! And after him, there was no golden light in the Lu Clan family line" Dong Hao Shu said to Lu Feng Lu Feng felt some pain in his chest, his father¡­ he made his family sad¡­ but after thinking about it he got relief. If he didn''t do that, God might have taken their intelligence and even might kill them. "But mother, what is this golden light," Lu Feng asked "Let me finish, son. Even zombies have ranks! That will be decided by the caster and color. When you use the mantra that you just learned, a light covers the corpse. That light decided the rank of zombie. 1. Green 2. Blue 3. Yellow 4. Purple 5. Orange 6. Red 7. Gold. This is the list of ranks. It''s low to high order. Green is the lowest, Gold is the highest. The lowest rank zombies are a waste, there was no need for them at all, they are just mindless beings who want the flesh to eat, and they are not that strong. But Blue is different, the zombies have some strength and they can be controlled however they don''t have any thinking ability. In Yellow, the zombie has both thinking ability and strength, but they are just too dumb, they don''t know what to do without any command, and their power is limited to some point. The next is purple! From this rank zombies started to have consciousness. We just need to command the zombie and they can do the things on their own, and their strength is also not limited! They can grow stronger. The next rank is orange. This is also the same as purple but the person who can make orange rank zombies can control the zombies perfectly without a mistake. Almost perfectly! They have strong soul power and the zombies are also affected by them. They grew strong with their master and become an invisible force! Next is red. Which was also second to gold! The person who can make red zombies will have a future of an emperor. And no one knows what that means because the scroll which holds information about it was burned by enemies many years ago. Here comes the gold! In this gold rank, they are not called zombies anymore. They are more like reborn people! The soul will wipe out the memories and come back to the body, but they are different normal humans, they don''t feel pain or pleasure" Dong Hao Shu said without stopping. Lu Feng and Hou Qiong listened very carefully and nodded. Now they understood why they were shocked by seeing Lu Feng''s golden light. He has the talent of their ancestor! Lu Feng smiled lightly, he felt happy for some reason, he looked at the woman he had just tried to make a zombie. "So they don''t feel pain or pleasure?" he took 2 steps and came in front of her and raised his, "Lu Feng?" those 3 people were shocked by seeing this, since Lu Feng raised his hand they thought he was going to slap that woman but he raised his and pinched on that woman''s cheek. "Ah, that hurts, master ~" that woman said "Eh?" Lu Feng was shocked and looked at her mother who was also in shock. She had never heard of this¡­ "But in records, they don''t feel pain¡­" "Waaa waa, that hurts master!" that woman started to cry, Lu Feng took his hand back and she hugged him and started to cry even louder. "S-Sorry," Lu Feng said but she didn''t listen to his words and cried for some time. Lu Huang and the other 2 were looking at both of them, they forgot to stop him¡­ Lu Feng hugged her and tried to console her, but when he looked down he saw 2 round buns and his hands started to move to them without thinking. As he grabbed them that girl stopped crying and looked into his face and Lu Feng lowered his head and kissed her. "Ehh?" Hou Qiong who stood here was shocked. "S-Stop him," she said and both of his parents also realized it. "Son!! Stop!" Lu Huang appeared in between them and suppurated them. Dong Hao Shu also came beside that woman and gave her a dress, she forgot about that! She should have done this at the start! But that woman looked at her face don''t know what to do with the dress, so Dong Hao Shu helped her wear the dress. Hou Qiong clenched her fists. She was quite disappointed¡­ Dong Hao Shu looked at her and sighed, and looked at the sky "When will my son be free of this weakness....?" Chapter 53 - The 5th Layer Dong Hao Shu looked at Lu Feng who was sitting on the ground without moving. "Son¡­" She wanted to scold him for doing such a thing in front of her fianc¨¦e and in front of them, but then again remembered that he was not that type of person anymore. "Son, what happened to you?" Lu Huang asked him. He knew his son had changed, but after seeing this, he felt the past Lu Feng''s weakness was still there Lu Feng looked at his father and sighed. "Father, I did that subconsciously, when I see them, cough, I can''t control myself," Lu Feng said and looked down. He was sure messed up now¡­ "Hmm," Lu Huang nodded and peaked at Hou Qiong, who was silent all the time. "Little Qiong, don''t think bad of him. I think you should probably know about him 3 years ago, he was really bad, but he has changed, but this happens sometimes because, even though he has changed, his body must not be under his control yet," Lu Huang said to her with a smile. Hou Qiong looked at him and didn''t give any reply, just nodded. Dong Hao Shu had a helpless smile on her face. She looked at the woman who was wearing a blue dress now, which doesn''t fit her body. It was too big for her. "Anyway, our class is not finished," Dong Hao Shu said breaking the silence. "Oh" Lu Feng got interested "This is the 3rd lesson, after you turn the empty vessel into a zombie, you need to make different spaces for them to stay! You can''t just let them stay outside, and as the number of zombies increases, you will have no place to keep them outside. For example, I have 800 million zombies, and Huang has 1 billion zombies. So if there is no different space for them, how can they stay with us? Can we have such a big place to store that man zombies? On the land" Dong Hao Shu said with a smile "No¡­ we need a big place to store them" Lu Feng said "Indeed. And if they are on Land, they need to follow you everywhere, and if a billion zombies follow you to someplace when they think? They think we came to attack them and all. So to escape from this trouble, our ancestors created a technique that can store zombies in it! This is a different dimension. But the size of the space depends on the soul power of the user" Dong Hao Shu said to them "That means¡­ You both have your zombies with you?" Hou Qiong asked her. "Of course. We have our zombies away with us" Dong Hao Shu nodded. And shocked Hou Qiong, they both have 1.8 billion zombies now! "No wonder in family everyone thought it would be easy," Hou Qiong said. "Haha" Dong Hao Shu laughed when she heard her, Lu Feng smiled. With the help of such a big army, things will be easier than he thinks. "Now both of you can learn it," Lu Huang said with a smile. "Me?" Hou Qiong was confused, she didn''t have the power to make zombies so why did they want her to learn it. And Lu Feng nodded. "This is not just for Lu Clan, anyone can learn this thing. You just need strong soul power and some talent. That''s all" Dong Hao Shu said to her with a smile And Hou Qiong nodded, she was learning a technique that was priceless in this world. Many people came to Lu Clan to learn this technique, but Lu Clan was not something that listened to people, even if they offered a ton of money they didn''t care, and there was no betrayal in the Clan, that was really shocking but it was the truth, creating a different dimension to store things was only possible by Lu Clan. Even though they teach this to others, no one betrayed them¡­ "Before we teach you this, I want both of you to make a Blood Oath" Lu Huang said "Blood Oath!" Hou Qiong took a step back. So this was the reason no one betrayed them! A Blood Oath was made by Heaven, if anyone breaks the oath, they will die a horrible death. In this world people care about their lives, so they were not that crazy to give this to others losing their life. Lu Feng was silent and nodded. He doesn''t care about such things. After some minutes, Hou Qiong also nodded. "Good! Give a small cut on your finger and raise it high" Lu Huang said to them and they did as he said, they made a small cut on their finger and raised their hand. "Repeat after me" Lu Huang also raised his hand. "I''m learning the ''5th layer'' from Lu Huang! An I oath that I will only teach this to my children and dear people to me if I break the promise, may heavens kill me" Lu Huang said. Lu Feng and Hou Qiong also repeated the same thing as him and a drop of blood started to fly towards the sky from 3 of them and vanished into the sky. "Where did it go?" Lu Feng was shocked to see this, he only heard about the Blood oath, this was the first time he saw one. "They went to a place where heaven is, you don''t need to know them now anyway," Lu Huang said with a smile. Lu Feng raised his eyebrows. So that was the place where God was now. Lu Huang walked to them and touched both of their foreheads. "It is called the 5th layer, I don''t know why they named it like that, but I know one thing, that is, this technique has 5 layers. Maybe that was why they named it like that¡­ no one knows" Lu Huang said to them as a piece of information transferred to their brain. "This is the 5th layer?" Lu Feng said as he read through the technique and smiled. Hou Qiong was also reading the technique and was shocked by it. "Is this even possible?" Chapter 54 - Lan Yanjing? Lu Feng smiled, this was easier than he thought! "Is this even possible? I never heard we could play with nature!" Hou Qiong said with a worried face. This 5th layer was something against nature¡­ "There is no problem¡­ it looks like that, but there is nothing wrong with that, even the heavens have been silent for billions of years now, so, it''s fine," Lu Huang said to Hou Qiong with a smile. Hou Qiong was silent, the information in her maid said that the 5th layer was something created in their Dantian. As the person gets stronger and the Dantian grows. And with the 5th layer, it will also grow! Every breakthrough has an effect on the 5th layer. And once the cultivators reach Xiantian Realm they can make the 5th layer a big space! Which was enough to store 1 billion people! Yes! Not only zombies, but also humans! "Son, what do you think?" Dong Hao Shu asked him seeing him smile "I think it is easy," Lu Feng said with a smile, he was honest this time, he had never seen such an easy technique before. Because he could just command his Qi, that''s all! But on the other side, Hou Qiong doesn''t think it was easy¡­ Lu Feng closed his eyes and looked into his Dantian, this was not the first time he saw it, but every time he saw it he could feel his past Dantian. It was also the same as this one but this one was way smaller! ''I have such a small Dantian¡­ but okay! It will get bigger!'' he smiled and looked at the Qi which was filled in his Dantian. On the other side, Hou Qiong was reading the process again and again so she didn''t do any mistakes while making the 5th layer. This was one of the most powerful techniques she ever heard! She was still confused about how they were still alive after having such a powerful technique! The greed and jealousy were not something simple¡­ This Lu Clan must have a powerful history. "Wow" Lu Feng opened his mouth wide as a big black box appeared in his Dantian. It covered 10% of his Dantian. But the space was very huge! He could see the inside of the space and it was dark on all sides. It took him all of his Qi to make a big 5th layer like this. "Son¡­ I never in my dreams thought you would become someone like this. You are a genius¡­ no beyond that thing" Dong Hao Shu said with a shock. It took her a long time to make the 5th layer. This was a pain when she was trying to make one¡­ it took many years for her but to her son, some minutes? Lu Huang was also in shock, he did it like he already knew it, and asked him "Son¡­ I never heard someone could make the 5th layer in just some minutes? How do you do that?" Lu Feng smiled and decided to lie. "Father, as I said, I was easy and when I tried it¡­ and you saw, I succeeded. I made that without any problem" Lu Feng said with a smile, well, to be honest, he did nothing but look and guide his Qi to make that thing. It was easy because the thing he created now depended on Qi, so he could just make it without much difficulty. Hou Qiong''s face was filled with sweat as she was trying very hard to make the 5th layer, however, she couldn''t make it. Dong Hao Shu consoled her saying that was not easy to make in some time¡­ "Huang took 4 years to make his 5th layer. I look 7 years to make one" Dong Hao Shu said to her and now Hou Qiong felt she was not lacking anything¡­ it was just the technique was too hard! Lu Feng smiled and nodded. He was fast. Faster than all previous people from the Lu Clan! "Sigh, that''s all for today, let''s go back," Lu Huang said, he obviously did not believe Lu Feng''s words, but then decided to not ask anything, he thought ''let him have his own secrets'' Lu Feng nodded and everyone agreed. And it was almost noon. "Mother, what should I name her?" Lu Feng asked his mother about the woman''s name. He couldn''t name good¡­ he didn''t want her to feel bad because of the name he give her. "Hmm, name her anything you want, that is a strange zombie I have ever seen, I don''t know what to even say about it," Dong Hao Shu said and took her sword out. Lu Feng looked at Hou Qiong "Qiong, can you suggest me a name for her?" he asked her with begging eyes. Hou Qiong looked at him and the woman. "I think Biao Zi¡­" "Hey¡­ that is wrong¡­" Lu Feng asked he know what that meant... Biao Zi meant a prostitute¡­ "Hmph," Hou Qiong pouted and climbed onto Dong Hao Shu''s sword. Lu Feng understands, she was still angry about that that happened some time ago. He looked at the woman with innocent eyes. "You have beautiful blue eyes¡­ I think this name is perfect for you! Lan Yanjing" Lu Feng smiled, she has beautiful blue eyes so he also named her blue eyes. "Son¡­ that''s not a name¡­ so what if she has blue eyes? You name her blue eyes?" Dong Hao Shu was shocked by his naming sense. "Eh? Then how do we name people?" Lu Feng took a step back, what was happening here? Isn''t names are given like that? In his past he had a mole on the right so his family named him Right, his brother had a mole on the left so they named him Left. That''s how it all works right¡­? And that was why he named the techniques, God''s Footwork, God''s Punch¡­and Body of God, etc. "No son, you shouldn''t name people like that. Look at your name, Lu Feng, when you were born we wanted you to grow up like a phoenix and become someone we can be proud of! We names became they have a unique identity in this world, one name decides many things! You need to be careful when you name people¡­" Chapter 55 - Ambush Lu Feng was silent and nodded. "But this is the last time¡­ I don''t know what to name her now, so Lan Yanjing is best for her now" Lu Feng said with a smile. He really didn''t know what to name her right now. "Okay, and that is not a bad name actually" Dong Hao Shu smiled and said Lu Feng nodded and looked at Lan Yanjing "Your name is Lan Yanjing!" he said to her "My name? Lan Yanjing?" Lan Yanjing said with a confused expression "Yes" "Okay~!" Lan Yanjing said with a smile, she didn''t have a problem with the name. And she hugged Lu Feng. "Huh?" Lu Feng was surprised by her action and tried to stop her, but he couldn''t, she was stronger than him! "Mother¡­?" he looked at his mother and his father was smiling on the other side. "I don''t know what to do son, maybe she was too obsessed with you?" she said with a sigh and peaked at Hou Qiong and she was silently looking at both of them. "Listen Lan Yanjing, you should not hug me¡­" Lu Feng said to her, he didn''t hug her back feeling he might do something again "Why¡­" Lan Yanjing looked at him with watery eyes. "T-That''s¡­" Lu Feng didn''t know what to say to her¡­ he looked at Hou Qiong and she was looking at him. "Qiong! Yeah! That''s it!" Lu Feng thought and looked back at Lan Yanjing "Look at that woman, she is my future wife. She didn''t like all these so you shouldn''t do this" Lu Feng said to her with a smile Lan Yanjing looked at Hou Qiong for a second and looked back at him "Then marry me too," Lan Yanjing said with a smile "Eh? That sounds good!" Lu Feng said, why didn''t he think of that! "Sigh" Dong Hao Shu sighed, his son was dumber than she thought. Hou Qiong was shocked, not because of Lan Yanjing''s words but Lu Feng''s! She never thought he would say that¡­ "Pffft" Lu Huang laughed when he saw all that. His son was funny! Lu Feng looked at them and was shocked by their reaction. Isn''t it common to have wives? Why were they reacting like that? His father was the only person he saw with one wife, others have way too many wives¡­ For example, Hou Qiong''s father, he had more than one thousand wives and many concubines. And her grandpa, his list was too big¡­ "Yay!" Lan Yanjing was happy when she heard him "Can we go back?" Hou Qiong asked Dong Hao Shu, and she nodded. "Son, come back faster," Dong Hao Shu said and both of them started to fly off. "Father, did I do something wrong?" Lu Feng asked Lu Huang. "No son, you did nothing wrong. Just in the wrong way and in the wrong timing" Lu Huang said with a smile. He didn''t oppose his son''s decision. However, he doesn''t know anything about such things, so he also can''t say Lu Feng did something wrong. Lu Feng looked up in the sky and saw the peaceful sky and smile. "Well, what''s done is done. Father teach me how to get her into the 5th layer?" Lu Feng said "Hold her hand and think like you are storing her in the 5th layer in you Dantian." Lu Huang said to him, and even showed him how to use the zombie he created now some time ago "Oh, okay" Lu Feng nodded and held Lan Yanjing''s hand and thought she was in the black box and she disappeared and appeared in the black box. "Father, that place is dark and lifeless, how can she live there?" Lu Feng asked his father. Lu Huang was silent, that was the place to store zombies, and zombies don''t care about such things. But his zombie was different¡­ she could even feel pain! Which was something impossible for a zombie. "Hmm, I don''t know son, maybe after going back to Hou Clan, give her a bed and some lights¡­ till that, let her stay there," Lu Huang said to him, this was the first time such a thing happened, so he didn''t know what to do. If he needs to give bed for every zombie he makes¡­ he didn''t know what would happen. "Ahh, I''m scared! Master! Help me" Lan Yanjing shouted from the 5th layer. "Lan Yanjing, stay there for some time, I will let us out later," Lu Feng said to her he could talk to her and even see her in the dark place. "B-but I''m scared," she said with a sad face. Lu Feng looked at his father "Father, she is saying she is scared¡­" he said to her father. "Scared?" Lu Huang raised his eyebrows, what the fuk was wrong with this zombie! Or just she became a human again? "Father¡­ can three people go on your sword?" Lu Feng asked him "Sigh, okay, let her out," Lu Huang said with a sigh, he was getting more and more impressed by his son. Lu Feng smiled and let Lan Yanjing out from the 5th layer. "Waa" just as she came out she hugged him crying. "Stop crying¡­" Lu Feng said and he patted her head, he felt a little annoyed but since he had made her cry he should not get angry at her. "Come let''s go back," Lu Feng said and she nodded and both of them came on top of the sword and they started to fly back to the Hou Clan. After some time Lu Huang noticed someone in front of him. "Looks like some people are waiting to ambush us," Lu Huang said with a smile "Oh, how strong are they?" Lu Feng asked. "All are stronger than you, just stay here, I and that girl will fight," Lu Huang said "Okay¡­" Lu Feng nodded and looked at Lan Yanjing who had hugged him tightly. ''Can she fight?'' Lu Feng thought, he knew this girl was strong. But don''t know about her fighting experience. She died of a heart attack just by seeing her people die¡­ could she fight? "Attack!!" a shout came and 20 guys attacked them Chapter 56 - Heavenly Tribulation "Son, tell her to kill them, she doesn''t listen to anyone except you," Lu Huang said to him Lu Feng nodded and looked at Lan Yanjing "Look Lan Lan Yanjing, go kill them!" Lu Feng said to her "Okay~" Lan Yanjing nodded with a smile. Lu Huang nodded and said "Son, don''t step out of this sword. We will come back" Lu Huang started to fly towards them and the sword was in mid-air like a rock. And Lu Feng stood on it. Lan Yanjing looked down and jumped off the sword and flew towards them. "She can fly?" Lu Feng looked carefully and saw there was a thin thread below her legs. "Wait, she was not flying, just stepping on those threads! And jumping around!" Lu Feng noted her technique. "Son, even they become zombies, they don''t forget the techniques they learned when they were alive," Lu Huang said to him with a smile from a far away while killing those people. He was very fast, he had already killed 7 guys. And Lan Yanjing reached her first opponent. He looked at the threads and wanted to know how they worked. He opened his Soul Vision and when he looked at the thread carefully he saw the thread was connected to the opponent''s sword he was flying and¡­ the sword he was flying. There was not only one thread, there were threads! They were connected to all swords here in front of him. Even though 8 swords have already fallen, they are still hanging in the air. "She sure has a good technique," Lu Feng said with a smile. He also wanted to learn this technique, this looks cool! Lan Yanjing started to fight the opponent and won by slicing his neck with the thin thread in her hands. "This is not only strong, but it is also sharp!" Lu Feng nodded and smiled at her. And after seeing Lu Feng''s smiling towards her she also smiled and picked another weak guy in the group. There were only 5 Purple-Gold Blood Realm guys and the others were all Xiantian Great Realm people, but they were not enough to face Lu Huang. By the time Lan Yanjing killed the 3rd guy, Lu Huang took care of all the other 17 people by himself. "Come let''s go," Lu Huang said with a smile, his dress was already wet with blood in the bandit''s place. Now it has become even worse. It even smelled like blood since there was so much blood on his dress and that too belongs to someone with higher realms! Even the blood gave off an unpleasant aura, which made Lu Feng uncomfortable. They traveled for some time and came to Hou Clan. When they were flying on top of Hou Clan, everyone looked at them with killing intent in their eyes, no one dares to fly on top of the Hou Clan, even it was Lu Clan! But no one dared to say anything¡­ After they landed on the ground Lu Huang looked around and saw those people were looking at them like that. But he just smiled and walked from there without saying anything. "Son, I thought of teaching you some more time, but looks like I will be busy for the next 4 days. Just practice yourself till that time and I will continue after we go back home" he said to Lu Feng with a smile. "Sure" Lu Feng also nodded. He know had a lot of work to do, so he also agreed to his words, he could practice himself for 4 days. Lu Feng looked at Lan Yanjing who was walking beside him. "Let her stay with you, however, don''t do anything with her!" Lu Huang warned him Lu Feng nodded, he knew what his father meant. He also didn''t want to, but¡­ he was not doing this willingly. He needed to hold himself back¡­ After walking for some time they came into the hall where Dong Hao Shu, Hao Qiong, and Wu Yin were talking about something. "What happened?" Dong Hao Shu asked them, they were a few minutes late, she knew that something happened that was why they came late. "Nothing big, just some ants ambushed" Lu Huang said with a smile. He didn''t think of a few Xiantian Realm cultivators as a threat! Lu Feng smiled. His parents were very strong people. When he asked his mother which realm they were she only said their realm was higher than the Houtian realm but it looks like their realm was something beyond that! Lu Feng looked at Dong Hao Shu with innocent eyes, he wanted to know more about these things! Only his mother could help him with this. He could ask Hou Qiong, but he felt she was angry with him so he wanted to ask her. Dong Hao Shu who was talking with Wu Yin noticed him. "What do you want son?" Dong Hao Shu asked him. "Can you tell me some more about these realms?" he asked her with a smile. "No, later, you are not even close to knowing anything about it," Dong Hao Shu said with a smile. "Yes" Lu Huang nodded "Why?" Lu Feng asked them. "Hmm" Dong Hao Shu looked at Hou Qiong "Qiong~ can you tell him why?" she asked her with a smile. Hou Qiong nodded. She didn''t mind so she started to explain. "Before reaching the Xiantian realm, we should also need to hold back ourselves from learning some things about the realms and a few things because when you reach the 9th stage of Purple-Gold Blood Realm and have a breakthrough into the Xiantian realm, heavens will test your soul and if you are qualified to cultivate or not. If you are not qualified and if you know too much information about heaven and its power, it will kill you on the spot" Hou Qiong said with a cold voice. Lu Feng was shocked. Heavens going to test?¡­ that sounded like a very big problem! If God knew he was still alive, there was no way he would let him live another second! "H-how will heavens check¡­ I mean test" he asked her. "Heavenly Tribulation" Chapter 57 - "... What Did I Do?" "Heavenly Tribulation?" Lu Feng knew this thing, he read that it was used for punishing people. "Yes, since you are going to become someone who uses the power of heaven, you need some qualifications. So many people were dead in the process of Heavenly Tribulations. That was why everyone doesn''t say anything before reaching the Xiantian realm" Hou Qiong said "Oh¡­ that heavens will read our memories or something?" Lu Feng asked, he understood what she said, but he was worried about his identity now! "No¡­ I guess. I never heard heavens would read our memories. They use heavenly thunder to test us¡­ That''s all" Hou Qiong said and looked at Dong Hao Shu, she didn''t know heavens read memories or not¡­ if they don''t read memories how would it know that someone knew about heavens and some secrets? "Heavens don''t read your memories, it has the power to make you speak the truth, if you have too much bad karma, there is a chance that you will die. If you have high karma heavens don''t even try to kill you, but make you strong!" Dong Hao Shu said with a smile. "Karma¡­ yeah, karma¡­ we talked something about it, right?" Lu Feng asked Hou Qiong "No, I said we will talk about it later," Hou Qiong said to him. "Oh¡­ then tell me!" said Lu Feng "I can''t explain it, auntie will explain it to you," Hou Qiong said "Auntie?" Lu Feng looked at Dong Hao Shu. Karma is sort of like... it''s what decides your fate. If you did good things, you get good karma, if you did bad things, you get terrible karma. This is the same as luck. No matter how high a person''s cultivation base reaches, no matter how strong they become, if their karmic is terrible, they will constantly run into pitfalls and dangers, and they will sooner or later fall. When you are born you get a blessing from the heavens, everyone gets blessings, but a different amount of them. Just like talent. However many people don''t believe in that so-called Karma. They believe in hard work and change their fate by themselves. Just like Great Buddha. He was not much talented¡­ but now? He is in the Divine Immortal Land where Immortals live! You do not need to be afraid of anything, son. Just cultivate. I think you have a lot of bad luck and terrible karma, but I don''t think you won''t be able to pass the Xiantian realm! You will become someone under heaven, no one can beat you!" Dong Hao Shu said with a smile, her speech changed from 0 to 100 in no time. Because he would ask more questions about it and that might make him even more scared. He has done a lot of terrible things in the past, so he would certainly have some terrible karma. Karma was blind. It decides the thing by the actions. If someone stole a thing from someone with high karma¡­ that would make the stolen guy a bad man and his karma would drop into low value¡­ that was why many evil people wouldn''t be able to reach the Xiantian realm. Even though, there were many people who changed their destiny and reached the top! Great Buddha, someone who reached the Divine Immortal Land. He was in the same realm as his family now. As well as luck, karma, talent, etc. Everything was bad, he killed many, even heavens hated him. But it wasn''t enough to stop him from reaching the top. "Okay," Lu Feng nodded and became silent, since they couldn''t read his memories he was safe. He just didn''t want that thing to not recognize his Qi. But he could think about it late. Lu Huang smiled after looking at his son, he never knew his son, who was just a scumbag would become a genius like this. "Son, you need to do some good deeds¡­ well, never-mind, you already crossed the line, you could only gain good karma after you reach the Xiantian realm," Lu Huang said, he wanted his son to make some good deeds with people who had good karma. Then again, he decided it would be a waste of time, he did many things which don''t clear now. Lu Feng looked at him with a smile, he understood what he meant. He heard from Bai Laohu that he stole many wives and destroyed many families, and caused many troubles to people. So there was no way he had good karma. Not even a single bit. "Father, can I ask you something?" Lu Feng asked "What is it?" Lu Huang said "You guys never talked about my past, right? Can you tell me the biggest mistake I did?" Lu Feng asked him, "Ah¡­" Lu Huang was caught off guard. He didn''t think he would ask that. Dong Hao Shu was also shocked. She was silent, and ignored Lu Huang''s gaze, since Lu Feng asked him, he needed to answer him. "Come on, father, please don''t dodge this question. I want to know" Lu Feng came close to him and asked him. He wanted to know something about this body''s past, but now he wanted to know at least something about him so he could estimate the bad luck and bad karma he had. "This¡­" Lu Huang hesitated and looked at Hou Qiong and Wu Yin but they also wanted to hear it so they sat there without moving. "Sigh, okay I will tell you," Lu Huang said and started to explain the thing he did many years ago. "You know your sister is a consort of Emperor Wang, right?" Lu Huang asked him "Yeah?" Lu Feng nodded. He had just heard about it, but he never saw her in personalty. "45 years ago, she married Emperor Wang, and they used to come to our home every 3 years. But one day, Emperor came to our home with every member of his royal family, it was a grand day. However, everything changed the next day. That one night¡­ it was the last time we saw our daughter and you have seen your sister¡­." Lu Huang said with a sigh "¡­ what did I do?" Lu Feng said¡­ Chapter 58 - That Was All? Lu Feng gulped Lu Huang smiled a little and looked at him "On the next day when everyone woke up, there were no women in the house except Dong Hao Shu and your sister¡­" said Lu Huang and became silent. "¡­Continue," Lu Feng said, why he was making such a thing, he should have just said what he did back there. "Everyone searched for them and lastly found them¡­ they were all sleeping in the Cursed House, they all looked like they didn''t have a good sleep and you were with them," Lu Huang said in a low voice. Lu Feng nodded and said "Then?" "Then¡­?" Lu Huang said as he raised his eyebrows. Looks like his son still didn''t understand what he did. "Father, explain clearly," Lu Feng said, he didn''t understand what was so wrong with that, he was with them? So? Hou Qiong covered her mouth with her hands, even Wu Yin was shocked, they understood what he meant. "Sigh, you still do not understand? Okay, you slept all of them that night, there were other wives of Emperor Wang, his mothers, sisters, his relatives, our relatives¡­ almost 600 women in the house" Lu Huang said and looked at the other side. He didn''t want to see their faces right now. Lu Feng was silent, so this was the biggest trouble he caused¡­ however he didn''t feel this was that big a crime! But when he thought about it, he really did wrong. He heard Emperor Wang was a good guy¡­ "How strong I was at that time¡­ 600 women and only one night? That sounds like an impossible task to me" Lu Feng said, he felt this was not true, there was no way a single man could satisfy 600 members a single night! Lu Huang was silent, he didn''t answer him. "Father¡ª" "That is enough son, don''t think about it, forget what you did in the past! Now it is present and think about it now! Past is past, we can''t change anything, but future is in our hands, you should change that." Dong Hao Shu said to him with a smile. But that smile was kind of not natural. Lu Feng raised his eyebrows, he could feel that his mother was in an angry mode! "Okay, mother!" Lu Feng nodded and sat on the chair. He saw some wine bottles and took one at lightning speed. He knew that his mother would 100% refuse him to drink wine now. "Who is that lady?" Wu Yin asked breaking the silence. She pointed at Lan Yanjing. "She? She is Lu Feng''s zombie, Lan Yanjing" Hou Qiong said to her mother. She was sitting beside her. "Zombie? But¡­ I never heard there was a zombie like that, she looks like a real person, who is alive!" Wu Yin said in shock. She heard zombies look terrible, but this zombie looks like someone just came out of the bath! "Yeah, she is a unique one. Only Lu Feng can do that" Hou Qiong said and looked at Lan Yanjing. And Lan Yanjing was sitting beside Lu Feng and looking around in awe. "Master, is this your home? Can I also live here? I don''t want to live in that dark place" Lan Yanjing said to Lu Feng. "No, this is not my home and you should live in that place, we will change some things in your home after some time." Lu Feng said, strictly. "Okay¡­" she said as she heard his strict voice, she thought to ask about it later, her master was in a bad mood. "We will leave now, get ready for the wedding, we will prepare things, bye," Dong Hao Shu said after some time. She finished her chat with Hou Qiong and Wu Yin. Wu Yin and Dong Hao Shu became quite close. And Lu Huang drank wine silently he didn''t notice that one of his bottles was missing. "Okay, mother!" Lu Feng stood up and said, it was great that they stay here for some time. Hou Qiong also stood up and gave them a bow. Lu Huang nodded and both vanished from the room. Their speed was so fast that Lu Feng was only able to see blurry images of them. He looked at Hou Qiong, their wedding was just in 4 days! 5th was about to complete. "Lu Feng, can we talk something in private?" Hou Qiong said "Sure!" Lu Feng nodded and looked at Lan Yanjing and said "she doesn''t know anything and she wouldn''t understand what we talk about so tell, yeah, mother-in-law is also not some outsider so say it" Lu Feng, said "I said private, only you and me," Hou Qiong said and came before the leaving door. Lu Feng smiled and looked at Lan Yanjing "Look Lan Yanjing, I will be back in some time, don''t go anywhere, stay with aunt here, okay?" Lan Yanjing nodded and looked at Wu Yin "Mother-in-law, we will come back after some time, please look after Lan Yanjing," Lu Feng said to her with a nod. And walked to Hou Qiong. And both of them came out of the room and walked to another room "What is it, Qiong?" Lu Feng asked her as they walked towards an empty room. "Lu Feng, you don''t know why I hate men, right?" said Hou Qiong and came in front of an empty room and opened it. "No, I don''t know anything," Lu Feng said. He also never told her mother about it either. Hou Qiong nodded and after entering the room there were only two chairs and it was like someone knew they were coming here. "Come sit, I will show you something," Hou Qiong said and both of them sat on the chairs. Lu Feng was silently looking at the thing Hou Qiong took out. "This is called video jade. We can record many things in the video jade, and this is a video projector. Without this, even if we record anything we can''t see them" Hou Qiong said and showed him around and green jade, and a box which was made of jade too. There were many lines on both of them and he understood that they also work with some formations and needed so much energy. "So what are you going to show me?" Chapter 59 - Promises Hou Qiong placed the jade in the middle of the jade box and suddenly the box started to glow. "Look," she said and a light started to project from it on the white wall. 3 men and 2 girls were in the projection. "Those 3 are my uncles, and the other 2 women were my friends," Hou Qiong said and the figures in the projection started to move. "What¡­?" Lu Feng was shocked, the figures were moving and he could even hear their sound! "This video jade, not only records video, it even records the sound," Hou Qiong said to him and Lu Feng nodded, he was very fast in accepting things. He then again looked at the projection. "So you 2 are the friends of that little bitch?" a man who was wearing white and blue robes said. Those 2 who had a scared expression on their faces nodded. They looked like 14 or 15 year old girls. "Why are you friends with her?" the man who was standing in the middle asked with a smile. "S-She is a good person, even saved our lives" one girl dared and said. "Saved your lives?" those 3 laughed and the last one who was standing in left opened his mouth and said "She saved you both to let you die in our hands" Those 2 girls knew this was going to happen but still they couldn''t control their tears and cried. "I lived my half-life in this damn place, even though grandpa loves me, I lived a shiit life here, not a single person from our clan like me and my mother, when I was 13 years old, I met both of them, they were from some kingdom¡­ I forgot the names. It was the first time I met some people who liked me other than my grandpa" Hou Qiong said in a low voice. Lu Feng nodded as the projection continued, but there was no sound anymore, only action. Those 3 guys tore those 2 girls'' dresses and raped them. And the projection ended. "It was not finished there, those 3 beasts crippled their cultivation base to not kill themselves and locked them in that place, they used to torture them very much, they felt they should have died. And this continued for a year and they killed both of them because they became pregnant¡­" Hou Qiong said. Lu Feng was silent, he didn''t know what to say to her. He understood why she hated her clan members, but why all men? All are not like those who torture women and kill them, right? "When they went missing, I was like a mad kid searching for them, but I couldn''t find them for years and 8 years ago I found this jade¡­ I know what you are thinking, but that was how it worked. Those 3 guys are still alive and kicking even now! What do you think? Hmph. I will tell you this. 90 percent of the men I met were the same as them, with a dark heart inside. They don''t even think of women as humans, they look at them like¡­ they were some tools. The only point I didn''t like about my grandpa was this too, bet you don''t know how many women he married in his life, It was more than 5000, but only a few of them here. He used to marry and have a child with her and if it was not a girl, he left them! Even he knew that was an impossible thing, he never gave up¡­ Anyway, it was the time I started to hate men, there were only a few I didn''t hate is, Emperor Wang, Your father, my grandpa, other than those 3, I hated every man I met before, even you! I used to hate you more, and after hearing the thing you did to Emperor Wang, my hate for you even increased now" she said without giving any chance to Lu Feng to speak. "Look Qiong, I already said this many times, I don''t care if you hate me or love me, but one thing for sure, I changed a lot, maybe sometimes this body doesn''t listen to me, that doesn''t mean I like to do it¡­ well whatever, I understand why you hate men now¡­ and you friends had a tragic life, I''m sorry for them," Lu Feng said, he got angry for suddenly saying about it, but again when he thought about it, he felt this was a waste to explain her. "I understand that. That was why I''m telling you this, I just¡­ when I heard marriage between you and me, I said I only agreed because of my grandpa''s health issue. But there is another reason too, auntie is one of the people I admire the most. I wanted to refuse his wedding at first but thought. I moved out of this house¡­ and live with people I admire! And uncle Lu Huang, he was the best person I have ever seen! To live with them¡­ was like a dream, that was the main reason I agreed to this marriage. And a plan came to my mind, after Grandpa''s death, killing you would be easy, and after killing you¡­ I will beg auntie and uncle to live in Lu Clan and¡­ I could live there happily!" Hou Qiong said with a smile. "Okay¡­" Lu Feng was shocked by seeing this side of Hou Qiong. She was talking too much today. "Y-You¡­ but everything changed after seeing you. You were not like the Lu Feng I got information about, you were a nice guy like uncle Lu Huang. And after seeing you just for a few days, I got a good impression of you. So then again I decided to not kill you, you are a nice guy Lu Feng¡­" Hou Qiong said with a smile Lu Feng stood up because of shock, "You¡­ did you drink or something?" Lu Feng asked her and he was right, she was drunk! "Just..a little. I''m fine, but Lu Feng, when I come to Lu Clan, I want to live a peaceful life. I don''t know if you will be a good husband or not, but I promise you that I will be a good wife" said Hou Qiong. Lu Feng sighed "I also promise I will be a good husband," he said with a smile, he felt this conversation was not on the point anymore. She was speaking anything she wanted... Chapter 60 - You Can Die Painfully Now "Good¡­ Do you know, I used to like wine, but when I drink it, I can''t control my emotions, that''s why I stopped drinking it. You know, I like wine a lot¡­" "Stop, you already said you liked wine," Lu Feng said to her "So? I want to say it twice¡­ 100 times! You don''t want to listen to me¡­" Hou Qiong said as her face became red and she was heavily drunk. "If you know you can''t control your emotions, then why did you drink that?" Lu Feng asked and took the bottle from her left hand, she was drinking the wine be he didn''t notice it. "I- I wanted to kiss you, c-can you kiss and hug me?" Hou Qiong said with her drunken eyes. "What¡­ no, not now! No chance at all! I don''t want to get blamed after this, you will say I took advantage of you when you were drunk, if you really want to kiss me, let''s do that after you become normal" Lu Feng said, he wanted to be safe. She might do anything after she comes back to normal, he didn''t want all that trouble. That was why he said that, "No¡­ that is hard, very hard! Because of this house, I used to hide my emotions, they are deep down inside my heart. You can see them, but you can''t feel them¡­ this is your last chance, I don''t think I will allow you to kiss me later" Hou Qiong said with a smile, her smile was very seductive. "Why are you doing this¡­" Lu Feng did not understand, she just said she hated men and now she wanted to kiss him? Things escalate very quickly like there was no meaning for the last words¡­ "Because¡­ because¡­ I don''t know, why? You don''t kiss someone other than that woman?" Hou Qiong said as her eyes started to close. She became very sleepy, she might fall asleep any second soon "Hmm, you are actually jealous of Lan Yanjing?" Lu Feng laughed, he never in his wind dreams thought she would say that. "N-No.." Before she could finish her words she fell asleep on the chair. "Sigh, finally it is ended," Lu Feng said with a sigh and came in front of her and looked at Hou Qiong''s sleeping beautiful face and smiled. Her expression was very genuine this time. "Maybe this is my fate, this guy lived for so long and never got married, but I came into his body and marriage decided," Lu Feng said as he smile. "Having a partner¡­ sounds not bad" Lu Feng came close to Hou Qiong and hugged her, he didn''t want to do anything bad so he hugged her for a minute and lifted her up. "I will also go and sleep. I think we both are pretty tired today" Lu Feng said and came out of the empty room, as he came in front of the room he saw a guy standing in there. While Wu Yin was kneeling on the ground. Her face was filled with fear and that man was smiling. "This guy¡­" Lu Feng felt this guy was familiar and remembered this guy was one of them from the video Hou Qiong showed him. Lu Feng used God''s Footwork and appeared in front of them in that instant. "Hoo~ great," that man said as he saw Lu Feng. His face got matured a little. "One minute," Lu Feng said and entered the room as he opened it and walked towards Hou Qiong''s bed and slowly dropped her on the bed. "Good night" Lu Feng said to her with a smile and walked back out of the room and again closed it. "How did you enter the room?" that man was shocked, he was not able to enter the room and Lu Feng was able to enter without any difficulty. Lu Feng didn''t answer him and looked at Wu Yin. "Mother-in-law, please get up and get into the room," Lu Feng said to her with a smile. And that man''s face darkened. Wu Yin was too scared to even lift her head, even though she wanted to believe in Lu Feng''s words, her fear took over her¡­ "Mother-in-law," Lu Feng said again, but this time he used his Qi, and the fear inside Wu Yin vanished into thin air. And she slowly raised her head and looked at Lu Feng "Go in," he said to her and she nodded, she avoided that man''s eyes and entered the room without any problem. "This bitch was able to enter too¡­" that man said as he saw her entering the room. Lu Feng smiled when he heard his words. He closed the door as Wu Yin entered the room. Now he looked at the man''s face clearly. "What is your name?" Lu Feng asked him with a smile. Seeing his smile that man got a bad feeling inside his heart but he slowly said his name, and his name was "Ving Fu" "Ving Fu¡­ oh, so you are not related to this family?" Lu Feng asked "No, my big sister is the wife of the First Son," he said to him with a smile. After seeing Lu Feng''s calm manner he thought he was the same person as him "May I know why you are here?" Lu Feng asked him "Nothing, just my big brothers were bored, I thought of taking that bitch back home, she was our favorite one, you know," Ving Fu said. "What!" Lu Feng was shocked and said, "Can you tell me more about it?" "Sure" Ving Fu nodded and both of them came into the garden and sat on the chairs. "Since you are saying like that¡­ did you guys do anything to her?" Lu Feng asked him in a low voice Ving Fu bent and said in a low voice, "No¡­ we only used to play with her that all, we never even touched her, if we did, First Son might already kill us, however, now we had that thought¡­ since that bastard is dead, we can use her now, Keke" Ving Fu said to him. "Is that so, then you can die painfully now" Lu Feng said with a nod "Eh?" Chapter 61 - Someone Killed Them! "Eh?" Ving Fu was shocked by hearing Lu Feng''s words "Yes, you heard right, you can die now," Lu Feng said and nodded, he decided to kill this guy when he recognized him. "Hahahaha" after seeing Lu Feng''s confidence, Ving Fu couldn''t help but laugh Lu Feng looked at him calmly. "Haha, my bad, but I couldn''t hold back after hearing your joke, kill me? Haha" Ving Fu laughed like a mad man, this was the very first time someone said that thing to him with this much confidence. Lu Feng was silent, he sat there without making any sound "There would be only 2 reasons behind this, 1st reason was that you don''t know which family I''m from, The 2nd reason was he didn''t know the 1st reason, or you are just a mindless guy who doesn''t know what fear is" Ving Fu said to him "Hmm, I have fear and I even know where you are from, so I know the 2 reasons, and I''m calm and good, I''m not mindless¡­" Lu Feng said and that man''s face became worse. "Hmph, kill me if you can," Ving Fu said and stood up from his chair and walked out of the garden. "Slowly, and painfully," Lu Feng said and stood up and walked different side from Ving Fu. "Huh? Didn''t he say he would kill me? Now he is running away! Haha, he said he know about my family, right, that was why he decided to go back. Haha coward" Seeing Lu Feng going back to Hou Qiong''s room Ving Fu started to call him coward loudly, but Lu Feng just smiled and walked back to the room. "Haha," Ving Fu also didn''t waste any time and started to go back to his bothers. He knew he couldn''t use force to bring Wu Yin, so he decided to tell them that excuse. He was not that strong enough to break that door. But just as he walked for a minute or so, he felt a little pain in his stomach. "What is happening?" Ving Fu asked himself, he could also feel the pain in his chest, it was small but painful and he even heard a noise inside his stomach. "??" he took his robes off and saw there were 2 holes in his chest and stomach! "Ah, Ho-How" he panicked and couldn''t take another one step. He did nothing in there and even Lu Feng did nothing, so who was trying to kill him? There was someone who had already reached this stage¡­ making 2 holes in his body without making a single sound. He was someone who reached Purple-Gold Blood Realm in just 34 years! He was a little stronger than the people who were from the same generation as him. "I-I do-n''t kn-ow w-ho you -are¡­" Ving Fu tried to say something but his voice was stopped in the middle because there were 2 holes on his body and one hole directly damaged his vocal cords. He was feeling very painful as the pain started to come from the wounds slowly, he walked towards his brothers by taking support of the wall. He could feel his death was near, so he wanted to tell everything that happened here to his brothers to average him. But after walking for some time he saw his other 2 brothers. "Fu?" those 2 noticed him and smiled, they came near to him and saw there were 2 holes in his body! Big hole¡­ "B¡ªw -s -" Ving Fu''s voice was not clear and he was in much pain already, his internal organs slowly blasting away. His stomach became empty as there was nothing, not even blood was there anymore "Aah" Ving Fu said and he was suffering so much from the pain and was not able to listen to his brother''s voice and he was also not able to tell anything. "BOOOOM" Ving Fu''s body blasted away and took his life and another life of the brothers who were near Ving Fu. "This¡­" that 1st brother pushed back because of blast¡­ he felt there was a Qi mint in Ving Fu! He died and took the 2nd brother with him. "But that blast was not Qi mint¡­ it was too small to think like that! That was another method¡­ no it''s not possible¡­ how can he do that? Who killed both of them now¡­?" 1st brother and the leader of this small 3 gang said to himself and ran away from there and went to the First Son''s home. "B-Big sister," 1st brother said and knocked on the door. "What?" a beauty opened the door, she was wearing a purple silk dress which showed everything! Her face was beautiful¡­ the ice-like hairpin made her look more charming and gorgeous. "Someone killed Fu and Xian," he said in a hurry. "What!" she was shocked by hearing this, who killed her brothers! Who dared to kill her brothers! "Y-yes, I don''t know what happened but Fu came to us with 2 holes in his stomach and chest. When Xian was checking him¡­ his body blasted and both of them died because of it!" he said Vines popped up on her forehead. "Come in," that woman said and that guy followed her and both of them entered the room and she took her dress off and striped that guy and both started to work¡­ One hour later both of them came out of the room and walked towards the Clan Head''s room. "Big Sister, we should kill that person who was behind this," that guy said "Calm down Han, there is no way that person who killed them will escape from here. I will talk to the Clan Head and let''s see which shit killed them and¡­" she said and Ving Han nodded "Clan Head!" that woman came in front of the Clan Head''s room and shouted "What is it?" Clan Head''s voice came from inside "Someone killed my 2 brothers! You should average them!" she said in an angry voice. "What? Who killed them?" Clan Head said in a surprised voice. "We don''t know, that is why we are asking you! If I''d know who did this I would have already killed that person!" that woman said and stumped¡­ Chapter 62 - Ving Hua "Okay, I will look into it, now don''t make any fuss here," Clan Head said and released his aura That woman became silent and walked away from the room without making a single sound. And Ving Han followed her. "I want to see their corpses, where did that happen?" she asked him, her forehead was filled with sweat, Clan Head''s aura made her like this. "N-Nothing left, everything blasted into nothing," Ving Han said with a scared expression. He clearly saw both of his brothers blasted into nothing! "What¡­ how could this happen" she held her head with her hands, both of her brothers dead and even their corpse was not left to see... "Unforgivable¡­ Unforgivable, Han, contact Uncle Jin and tell him this¡­ I will see how the killer will escape from our Ving Clan" that woman said while clenching her teeth. And Ving Han nodded and walked away from there. That woman calmed herself and slowly walked back to her room, but was saw someone standing in front of her room "Who are you?" she inquired. "Huh?" that man turned around "I''m sorry, I was just walking around" "Oh~ aren''t you Lu Feng?" she recognized him "Yeah" Lu Feng nodded with a smile, seems like many people remembered him. That woman came close to Lu Feng and smiled, "You have nice hair, can I touch them?" she asked as she raised her hand. "S-Sure," Lu Feng said without moving, this was the first time someone said his hair was beautiful other than himself. "Wow¡­ they are soft and silky!" she said with a smile "Thanks," Lu Feng said with a smile, his smile was very real this time. "My name is Ving Hua, you can call me Hua," she said as she took her hand back "Haha, nice to meet you," Lu Feng said to her. "Lu Feng, this is my room, if you are free now, I would like to serve you a tea," she said with a smile and showed him the room. "Oh, this is your room?" Lu Feng was shocked "Why¡­ did something happen in my room?" "I was attracted to a smell I sensed in this room, so I came here in search of it," Lu Feng said, he wanted to go back to the room, but when he was going back, he smelled something and started to search for it, and after searching for an hour he came in front of this room. "?" Ving Hua was shocked by his words. What smell made him come here? But she didn''t care much. "Hmm, I wanted to sleep now¡­ but since you asked him, I will come" Lu Feng nodded, he was tired by today''s training, but he also loved to drink tea, which makes his mind calm and peaceful. Ving Hua nodded and opened the door, this was just a normal door. Unlike Hou Qiong''s room. Lu Feng followed her and entered her room, the room was big and there were not many things there. One big mirror and everything painted in pink and gives off a seductive light¡­ and there was a big bed where almost 10 people could easily sleep! Ving Hua walked to the bed and opened a box beside the bed. "This was a tea which my father sent to me when I asked him, this is the best tea you can find in the whole West Land!" she said and she took 2 glasses and one teapot from the box. "What!¡­ then, why are you inviting me to drink it?" Lu Feng took a step back, he knew what the best tea means. Even tea has some high levels, just like wine. "Well, I was about to drink it anyway, to calm down, and you came here, so I wanted to share it, and my Bastard husband is dead too, and I don''t have anyone to celebrate it with," Ving Hua said "Huh? You are celebrating your husband''s death?" Lu Feng sighed, what a bastard, making his wives think like this¡­ Ving Hua smiled and took a small table and came near him and placed it down. "Come," she said and sat on the mat and poured tea in both of the cups. Lu Feng sat on the mat. And Ving Hua handed him the teacup with her index and middle fingers using both of her hands. "What is this?" Lu Feng''s first time seeing this. "This is giving respect to the person," she said with a smile "Oh," he took the cup normally. And started to drink "Wow¡­ this is my first time drinking such delicious tea!" Lu Feng said with a satisfied face. "I''m glad you liked it," she said and started to drink the tea. "You are a nice person. Since you let me drink this tea, I will return this favor" Lu Feng said and continued his drink. "Haha, if I need anything I will ask," she said and Lu Feng nodded. In just a minute he drank the tea and looked at Ving Hua, he wanted to ask for another cup, but this was just too much¡­ she had already given him one cup. "No need to worry, show me your cup," she said and picked up the teapot "But¡­" "It''s okay, we can still have two cups, one for you and another for me" Lu Feng nodded and showed her his cup and she filled it with the green tea. And both of them drank another cup of tea. "Where do you find this type of tea¡­" Lu Feng asked "I don''t know," she said as she was cleaning the table. "Is that so¡­ anyway, it is almost night, I will take my leave now" Lu Feng said and he stood up. Ving Hua looked at him silently. She also stood up and came closer to him "Why not stay here for a night?" she asked him in a low voice "Huh?" Lu Feng took a step back, he got a bad feeling from this! He looked at Ving Hua whose face was red from blushing. Chapter 63 - New Realm "Sorry, I can''t¡­" Lu Feng refused, he didn''t want to do anything with her. Ving Hua face became sad and nodded "It''s okay," She said with a smile. Lu Feng could feel her disappointment, however, he couldn''t sleep with her. "Yea! You said you wanted to drink that tea to calm yourself, right? You are in trouble or anything? If I could help I will try my best to help you!" Lu Feng said as he remembered her words. Ving Hua looked at him and said "My 2 brothers were killed, even though they are scum and worst humans, they are my brothers¡­ we don''t know who killed them or anything about the killer¡­" Lu Feng nodded. He understood he didn''t only kill one guy, but 2. "How did they die?" he asked her, even though he knew it, he shouldn''t act suspicious in front of her. "They have blasted away, not even their bodies were left behind," she said with a sigh. "What¡­" Lu Feng showed a surprised expression "Qi Mint?" he asked her. "No¡­ it was very small, no one heard the sound of the blast, if it was Qi Mint, everyone could have already heard it" She said. "Then how¡­" "You don''t need to worry about it, I already talked with Clan Head and called a person who can help us. I will defiantly find the person who killed them" Ving Hua said while clenching her fist. "Hmm, okay, If you need help you can find me in Qiong''s room. I stay there!" Lu Feng said with a nod. Even though those guys'' sister was a good person they were not so he didn''t feel bad for killing them. Ving Hua smiled and nodded. Lu Feng also nodded and came out of the room. "See you later," Lu Feng said and started walking back to the room, it was almost night now. "Yeah, see you later," Ving Hua said with a smile and waved her hand - - Lu Feng came back to the room and saw Wu Yin sitting in the corner of the room. And Hou Qiong was sleeping. "Mother-in-law!" he ran to her and saw she was sleeping there. So he lifted her and place her on the bed. "Seems like she was sacred by him¡­ sigh" he sighed and covered her with a blanket and went back to his bed. "Do I need to sleep on this bed?" he looked at the bed Hou Qiong slept on yesterday. It was small and it was not that smooth. He got used to sleeping on the good beds¡­ "anyway, only one night" He jumped onto the bed and tried to sleep. "I want to have some more clothes¡­ I can''t wear the same thing daily" he thought, he had been wearing the same robes since he came here. "Okay, I will ask for tomorrow morning" He smiled and slowly closed his eyes, and fall asleep the next second. He didn''t notice that his body was absorbing the Qi at an abnormal speed and the Qi in his Dantian was also reacting¡­ ¡ª ¡ª "Lu Feng, wake up" Lu Feng slowly opened his eyes and saw Wu Yin was calling him. "What is it, mother-in-law?" he asked her in a low voice, he wanted to sleep some more time. "Oh, he woke up Qiong, no need to worry," Wu Yin said and Hou Qiong was standing beside her. Lu Feng was confused so he slowly woke up "You slept for so long¡­ I thought you were going to die" Hou Qiong said "How long?" Lu Feng asked her while scratching his head. "4 days," she said "What!" Lu Feng was shocked, which means today was the wedding day! "Qiong, don''t lie," Wu Yin said with a smile and looked at Lu Feng. "You slept for almost 2 days. That was why we tried to wake you up" "2 Days¡­?" Lu Feng didn''t understand why he slept for that long! "I don''t know how you did this, but congratulations for entering the Purple-Gold Blood Realm" Hou Qiong said in a cold voice, it was not like she was giving him congrats at all. "Purple-Gold Blood Realm?" Lu Feng closed his eyes and saw the Qi in his Dantian increased and his blood was also becoming think! "What is this?" he noticed some Purple-Gold energy was moving inside his meridians. "That is the proof you reached the Purple-Gold Blood Realm, the quantity increases every time you have a breakthrough," Hou Qiong said to him "Oh" Lu Feng nodded, he didn''t know how he did this, but it was not a bad thing. "So, our marriage is getting near, only one day left?" Lu Feng said "You don''t know how to count? It''s 3 days" Hou Qiong said "I know, but the last day doesn''t count, because you need to get ready the day before the wedding, you don''t know?" he said back with a smile "Well¡­" Hou Qiong doesn''t know what to say. Wu Yin smiled after seeing them talking like that. "Wait! I feel like I forgot something important¡­" Lu Feng said. He suddenly felt this from nowhere. Hou Qiong raised her eyebrows after hearing him and said "Maybe this?" Lu Feng looked at her and she moved to reveal a person. "Lan Yanjing!" he said, he forgot about her! He left her in the hall that day¡­ "Master!" Lan Yanjing hugged him "I''m sorry for leaving you like that¡­ I will not do that again!" Lu Feng said, he felt bad for forgetting about her. Lan Yanjing nodded, her eyes were watery, but she had not cried. "Sigh" Lu Feng sighed, she was the same as him where he came here, didn''t know anything about this world¡­ and it was not like he knew everything now, but he knew some things. Hou Qiong looked at this and walked away from there. And Lu Feng saw this. "Lan Yanjing, wait a minute," he said to her and Lan Yanjing moved from him, and Lu Feng came off the bed and followed Hou Qiong. Hou Qiong stopped and turned back and suddenly Lu Feng hugged her. Chapter 64 - I Will Become Someone Stronger Than God! "Y-You" Hou Qiong was shocked and tried to push him but Lu Feng was like a mountain¡­ "It''s okay," Lu Feng said in her ear Hou Qiong felt goosebumps all over her body. She didn''t understand why he said that. Lan Yanjing and Wu Yin looked at them in silence, they also didn''t understand Lu Feng''s actions. Hou Qiong also stopped struggling, he was not harming her anyway. After hugging her for a minute Lu Feng moved back with a smile. "Why did you do that?" Hou Qiong asked him in a calm voice, but there were some emotions behind it "What? You were the one who said me to do this" Lu Feng said with a confused expression. He lied, but this was the best way to make her a normal human who shows her emotions. Hou Qiong was silent, she said that? "Don''t do that again. I don''t like these kinds of things" Hou Qiong said and turned around without saying any other words. "No, I will always do this!" Lu Feng said but Hou Qiong had already left the room. And he sighed. "Lu Feng, Qiong really said that?" Wu Yin asked "Hmm, not exactly this, but yeah," Lu Feng said with a smile, a good husband would hug his wife, he said he would become a good husband. "Oh¡­" Wu Yin nodded with a smile, she also wanted to see her daughter happy. "Hah, I think I will sleep for some more time" Lu Feng said while yawning "This¡­" BOOOM An explosion came from the middle of the house. And everyone in the house heard that "I will go and check, mother-in-law and Lan Yanjing stay here, don''t come out," Lu Feng said and ran towards the explosion. "Dame it, I should have woken up on the wedding day, nowhere is another problem! tsk," he said to himself while running. He was only running there because Hou Qiong went there. In no time he came into the spot where the explosion happened. But there was only a bulky man who was almost 8 feet in height and Ving Hua. That bulky man looked at Lu Feng. "Who are you?" he asked him, his voice was deep and he was wearing red robes which made him look like a bad guy. "Where is Qiong?" Lu Feng asked. He was sure that she came here! That man raised his eyebrows, "Uncle Jin, he is the future husband of Hou Qiong, Lu Feng" Ving Hua said to him. "Oh" Uncle Jin nodded "Hua, have you seen Qiong? I think she came here!" Lu Feng asked her "No, she was not here" Ving Hua replied "Then¡­ what was that sound?" he asked after sighing in relief, if she was not here then she was safe. "Nothing, we were just investigating, I heard my brothers died here," Ving Hua said "Oh, okay, sorry for interfering!" Lu Feng apologized and looked at Uncle Jin "I''m Lu Feng," he said with a salute. He could sense he was a powerful man, it was not that he wanted to ignore him but he wanted to know whether Hou Qiong was safe or not. Uncle Jin looked at him and ignored him. And Lu Feng also didn''t mind much. "I will go and search for Hou Qiong," he said and started to run, he was not a bit worried about them being going to find him, he was confident they would not be able to find him, there was not a single bit of chance to it! He killed them with his Qi. His Qi is like nature, which means nature killed them. "Qiong!" he started to search for her and found she was sitting in a garden. "What are you doing here?" he came beside her and sat down. Hou Qiong looked at him with her cold eyes and was silent. Lu Feng nodded and he also sat there silently. After some time, Lu Feng couldn''t hold back anymore. "Qiong! What happened? Why are you so silent!" he asked her and Hou Qiong just smiled "You never lived alone, didn''t you?" she asked him "No¡­" Lu Feng said, he had never lived alone before, not in his past not after here. He had family and they loved him. "I used to sit here like this for hours¡­ days, months¡­ years," Hou Qiong said normally. Lu Feng became silent after hearing this. He couldn''t sit like this for some time¡­ Hou Qiong looked at him and said "There is no need to think about it, you are a lucky guy, you have good parents who care about you, and I heard you even have friends¡­ well, let''s not talk about it now" "You don''t need to worry about it anymore. Just wait for a day, and everything will be done" Lu Feng said to her with a smile and Hou Qiong just gave him a slight smile. "Once you come to my house, you can live the peaceful life you always wanted to have. No one will disturb you!" "I doubt that," Hou Qiong said "Why?" "There is no way I can live peacefully with you, do you know how much attention you are going to get after this wedding? There is no way they will let us live peacefully" she said to him. "Is that so¡­ well, I will become strong, so these guys can''t do anything to us" he said with a smile "You are not strong¡­ maybe you will become strong in the future, but now, this minute, you are not more than an ant in front of cultivators," Hou Qiong said to him on his face. "But I have my parents and old men to protect for now! It will not take much time to get where I want to go, I can rely on them till that time" Lu Feng said. He has confidence in himself. He didn''t need much time to get back to the realm he had in his past, he didn''t need to sit and cultivate billions of years to reach the realm. "I will become someone stronger than God himself!" Chapter 65 - Upper Realm? Illusion? "I will become someone stronger than God himself!" Lu Feng said in a low voice "What?" Hou Qiong didn''t hear him clearly "Nothing, I''m just saying that I will get strong in no time," he said again to her. "Okay, leave that topic, it is almost noon, let''s have lunch," Hou Qiong said to him, she felt this guy was getting himself as they talked, that was why she changed the topic. "Sure," Lu Feng said, he was not hungry at all, but since he hadn''t eaten for 2 days, he wanted to eat something. Hou Qiong stood up and Lu Feng followed her "This place is very beautiful," he said to her as he walked on the road. There was so much green and many plants. "It is, that is why this is my favorite place since I was a kid," she said to him and looked around admiring the beauty of nature. "No matter what, when I come to this place, I feel calm" "Yeah, I can feel something is here," Lu Feng said, he could feel something was in this place, that thing making this place like this. Hou Qiong looked at him and didn''t say anything and continued her walk. But Lu Feng didn''t follow her and he started to look for the thing that made this place like this. He could feel it. His Qi and Left''s Qi were here, and God''s Qi and Heaven''s Qi were not present! Which was shocking him even more. He started to go deep into the place, there was not much tress here but the place was very big, bigger than the Training place. Lu Feng could see the end of this garden, but it looked blurry. He used his Soul Vision and it was still blurred. "No¡­ something is blocking my vision, I need to go to that place" he thought and started to walk to the end of the place, he walked between the small trees which were not even 6 feet in height. He increased his speed. "Lu Feng! Stop!" Lu Feng heard a voice from behind and saw it was Ving Hua. "What?" he shouted back, she was standing at the start of the forest-like garden. "That place is dangerous, you shouldn''t go there" she shouted again. "Dangerous?" Lu Feng was shocked. How could the place which gave off his and his brother''s Qi be dangerous? "Yes, that place is connected to the Upper Realm, you should not go there," she said again. This time Lu Feng felt something strange. He looked at the blurry end of the garden and decided to check it later. So, he came back to Ving Hua. "What is Upper Realm?" he asked her. "I don''t know, but we should not go there, and how did you find this place?" she asked him "I came here with Hou Qiong but she went back to eat lunch," he said to her. "Hou Qiong? Why did she not stop you from going there?" Ving Hua was confused "Anyway, don''t go there. That is a very dangerous place, if you go there, there is no chance of you coming back here," she said to him "What¡­?" he opened his mouth wide. How could his Qi and his Brother Qi do something like that! There was no way¡­ "I want to know what is this Upper Realm is," Lu Feng said. "Don''t waste your time, you will not find anything, no one knows what that means but everyone knows its name, many people tried to enter it, but no one came back alive, this is the top 1 mysterious thing in the world!" she said to him "There are many like this?" he asked her "Of course, there are many like this. Every corner of this world, in just West Land we have like 10 like these. And I think your Land has some too. Even your Lu Clan hold one of it" Lu Feng was shocked, he had never seen this type of thing before in his house or town¡­ "Come I will take you back, I''m still confused about how you were able to enter this place, there is a big formation here which only allows Hou Qiong and me, not even Clan Head will be able to enter this place," She said in a confused voice. Lu Feng didn''t know what to say, he talked with Hou Qiong, but she didn''t say anything like this? "Then, why did you come here?" "I was with Uncle Jin, but I felt something was wrong here and came here, but who would think this would happen," she said confusing him even more. They came out of the garden and came to the place where all clan members eat. "Qiong!" Lu Feng saw Hou Qiong was eating her lunch. And called her "Hmm?" she looked at him "I was about to enter the Upper Realm! Why didn''t you tell me about it?" he asked her. "Upper Realm? What is that?" she said "Huh?" he was shocked and looked beside him and there was no Ving Hua beside him¡­ he took a step back Hou Qiong noticed it and stopped eating "What happened?" she stood up and walked to him. "I- I don''t know" Lu Feng was confused about what had happened now. Ving Hua was not here? Then who stopped him from going there? Who brought him here? Hou Qiong pulled a chair and let him sit on it. "Tell me what happened," she asked and Lu Feng said everything that happened in there. "What? How did this happen?" she was shocked when she heard him. "Now what¡­" he looked at her. "After we chat there, you said you wanted to look around so I came to eat lunch. It was true that Ving Hua and I are the only people who allowed to go that place, but Ving Hua never comes to that place, and there is nothing like the things you explained in there. 6 feet in height trees? And the blurry end? It is just a small garden which is not even bigger than my bathroom!" "Huh?" Chapter 66 - Hello And Bye Lu Feng became silent, this was too much to understand at the same time. "Then who is that person who stopped me? She looked exactly the same as Ving Hua and came here with me" he said and started to think about the thing he saw in there, he felt his Qi and Left''s Qi from that place, she went away without saying a word and he also didn''t say anything to her¡­ Lu Feng closed his eyes "Qiong, there is no need to think about it, so you don''t know anything about the Upper Realm?" he asked her in a calm voice. "No¡­ I never heard about it" Hou Qiong said, she really didn''t know anything about that ''Upper Realm'' but she suggested to him "Let''s ask grandpa after eating" Lu Feng nodded cleared his mind, and started to eat his lunch. after he ate lunch, he decided to go to the Clan Head''s room and suddenly Ving Hua and her Uncle Jin entered the hall. Lu Feng looked at Ving Hua without blinking. He tried to remember her appearance from that place and it perfectly matched. "Hua" Lu Feng walked to her and Ving Hua looked at him. "What is it¡­?" she said, she was in a bad mood right now. "I have something to talk about with you," he said "Not now¡­ I''m not feeling well" Ving Hua said, "Why¡­" "We couldn''t find the killer¡­ no matter what we use, there was no single evidence. If my first brother didn''t tell me I will be not able to even learn how they dead¡­" Ving Hua said with a sigh, she and Uncle Jin tried many techniques and did investigation too, but everyone said they didn''t see anything, and even Ving Han don''t know where that third brother went that night. "Wait, Lu Feng! You said you were roaming around the house at that time, right?" Ving Hua asked "Yeah? Why?" Lu Feng asked. Ving Hua took a painting from her storage ring. "These are my brothers, did you see any one of them that day?" she showed him her 2 brothers'' paintings. "I saw this guy," Lu Feng said pointing out the 3rd brother. "Where?" Ving Hua got excited. "He was threatening Mother-in-law, so I got angry and I said him to go away," Lu Feng said shocking the there of them in the Hall. Hou Qiong got angry on them. They were threatening her mother? At that time she felt gratitude towards the killer. "That is all?" Ving Hua asked "Yeah, that''s all. I don''t know he was your brother, he was worse" Lu Feng said without holding back. Ving Hua also didn''t mind his words but Uncle Jin was a little angry with Lu Feng. "Thanks for the information," Ving Hua said, she first thought killed her brother, but then again at that time Lu Feng was just 8th stage of the Mortal Body Refining Realm, and her 3rd brother and 2nd brother were already Purple-Gold Blood Realm, there was no way he could kill them. "I hope your first brother also not bother with my mother-in-law. I know Hua is good but your brothers do not even have a 1% for your¡­ what is that called¡­ yeah, goodness" Lu Feng said to her. Ving Hua sighed at his words, "Hey, Kid, don''t talk too much," Uncle Jin said to him "Kid? I don''t think you are older than me, you are the kid, what do you know?" Lu Feng said to him calmly. Seeing this Hou Qiong got worried, she came beside him. Uncle Jin looked at Lu Feng and released his cultivation base, he was in the Xiantian realm. "Is that so? My strength is also increased a little, I want to see how much I got strong" Lu Feng said as he was affected by his realm, because even though his and Uncle Jin''s realm had a huge gap that didn''t affect Lu Feng. Uncle Jin raised his eyebrows. "How¡­" he said, there was no way a newbie who had just entered the Purple-Gold Blood Realm could handle his pressure. Lu Feng smiled, he could feel refreshing all over his body, he was not under any pressure at all. Even Hou Qiong who was beside him was also not affected by Uncle Jin''s realm pressure. "We will go now, Hua, when you are free, I will come to you," Lu Feng said to her and started to walk away from there with Hou Qiong. Uncle Jin couldn''t do anything to them, this was not Ving Clan''s house. They need to be careful with their moves and that girl was the granddaughter of Clan Head who love her more than anything. "Hua, why are you silent?" Uncle Jin asked her. Ving Hua looked at Uncle Jin and gave him a small smile. "He didn''t say anything false. They are like that since they came here. I covered many things for them, but they never changed until death, they even tried to threaten that poor woman who lived in hell like me. I don''t know what to do now, I want to average the killer but that person killed criminals" Uncle Jin became silent, even though he know that but his pride didn''t accept when someone insulted his Clan member. "Sigh, go back Uncle Jin, tell father that we couldn''t find the killer," Ving Hua said Uncle Jin nodded. He couldn''t refuse her words. So he decided to leave after eating lunch. - - "Lu Feng, why did you kill them?" Hou Qiong asked him while walking back to the room. "Why not?" Lu Feng said, when he met that guy there was no one in the house, and it looked like a perfect time to kill him and he did, but lucky he took the 2nd guy too. "Sigh, what if they find¡­" Hou Qiong noticed Ving Han coming towards them and Lu Feng also noticed him and smiled "Nice timing," Lu Feng said with a smile. "No, not now¡­" Hou Qiong tried to stop him but Ving Han had already come in front of them. "Hello and Bye" Chapter 67 - Checking... "Hmm?" Ving Han was shocked by his words, Hello and Bye? Both at the same time? Hou Qiong''s forehead was filled with sweat, not because she was scared or nervous, just controlling her urgency to kill him. "I remembered you, you are the one who was going to marry this little bitch, right?" Ving Han said as he remembered Lu Feng, he saw him in the hall that day. "Yes" Lu Feng nodded "Good luck," that man said and tried to pass, but Lu Feng stopped him. "One minute," Lu Feng said "One minute? Why?" he looked around and saw Lu Feng place both of his hands on his shoulders and some Qi was entering his body without stopping. "Oh, this speed is also increased!" Lu Feng smiled and Hou Qiong raised her eyebrows. She knew what he meant. "Wh¡ª" before Ving Han could finish he was blown away, there was nothing left to even see. Hou Qiong was in shock, what an easy way to kill people¡­ "Qiong, did we kill this guy faster? I think we should have tortured him for some time¡­" Lu Feng said. He felt this guy died very fast and didn''t even know why he was killed. Painless death. Hou Qiong looked at him and didn''t know, but after remembering her friends. She also felt he died way too peacefully. "Anyway, he was dead. Let''s go back to the room" he said with a sigh and both of them walked back to the room. Lu Feng loved and hated this house, this house was best to kill people easily, there were not many people here like other houses. Both Lu Feng and Hou Qiong came back to the room and Hou Qiong was silent the whole time and it was already night. "This is my bed today," Lu Feng said and jumped on Hou Qiong''s bed and Hou Qiong was still on the bed. "Hey!" she was surprised by his actions, she didn''t think he would do this. "What?" Lu Feng said, even he turned towards her. Hou Qiong wanted to move from there but her mind stopped working when Lu Feng got even close to her. There was only a few inches gap between him and her. "Move- Lu F-eng" Hou Qiong couldn''t speak because of Lu Feng. Her eyes were on his lips which were very close to hers right now. She didn''t know why but suddenly she wanted to bite his lips. Lu Feng noticed she was opening her mouth to bite him and he moved back. "What are you doing?" "I- I don''t know," Hou Qiong said and turned around, her face became red, how could she think that! Lu Feng was kind of confused by her action, but he smiled as she didn''t refuse him to sleep here. Wu Yin covered herself with a blanket, she was trying her best to not hear anything and she didn''t want to disturb them. But they did nothing that night. In the morning Lu Feng woke up before anyone and did some training in the room without going to the Training Place. Hou Qiong woke up and saw Lu Feng practicing his God''s Punch without using any Qi. "Lu Feng, what is that punching technique?" She asked after watching for some time. "This is a strange technique, I named it God''s Punch," Lu Feng said to her "God''s Punch?" Hou Qiong laughed, she felt it was funny. She had never heard a technique name like this before. She only knew techniques with have normal names and overbearing names. "Why are you laughing?" Lu Feng asked her, what was funny here? "Nothing¡­" she stopped laughing and started to observe him practicing without saying a word. She also stood up beside him and tried to punch like Lu Feng, however, her hand couldn''t move the same as Lu Feng. Seeing this Lu Feng laughed "There is no need to learn it, Qiong. I will give you the best hands technique after some time, and it will be perfect for you, only for you," Lu Feng said to her with a smile. He somehow started to understand all concepts. He could be able to create techniques later, he just needed some time and it would be over. He was thinking of making a technique suitable for Hou Qiong, and only for her! No one could use that beside her. Hou Qiong was shocked by his words but just nodded and asked "So I can''t learn this?" "No, this is not for you," said Lu Feng Hou Qiong was silent but since he was telling her that she said okay and went to freshen up. Wu Yin sat on the bed while watching this. She looked at Lu Feng and his practice. When she was a kid and was living with her father, she always wanted to swing a sword and wanted to become the strongest swordsman¡­ but everything was destroyed. His husband the man who killed her clan members and even her mother married her¡­ She wiped the tears and thought If there was a second life, she wanted to become someone strong who could protect her parents and clan members. Lu Feng looked at her and paused his training and walked to her. "Mother-in-law" he called her and sat beside her. "Yes?" she said and wiped her eyes clean. "Can you show me your hand?" he asked her and she showed him without saying anything. "Close your eyes and please don''t open until I tell you so, and no matter what you feel, endure it," Lu Feng said to her in a serious voice. Wu Yin opened her mouth to say something but closed it and nodded. Lu Feng also closed his eyes and grabbed her hand checked her pulse and slowly tried to send his Qi into her body and see if he could do anything about her cripple. Wu Yin felt a slight pain in her hand as Qi entered her body, and in no time she started to feel she was being stripped naked! Chapter 68 - Dressing Up "Don''t open your eyes" Lu Feng said to her again, he could see her whole body, even her bones inside and her organs¡­ her blood flow. ''There is not much Qi in her body¡­ very little and her Dantian was gone¡­'' Lu Feng thought, he felt there would be definitely a technique to bring this Dantian back, or just rebuild it. He looked into her meridians for some time and stopped and opened his eyes and took his hand back. "Mother-in-law you can open your eyes now," Lu Feng said to her and Wu Yin opened her eyes and looked at him with surprised eyes. She doesn''t know what he did but, she felt many things inside her body and many emotions, her face slightly became red. Lu Feng smiled and stood up. He didn''t notice her red face and walked away without saying anything. Wu Yin looked at him in shock, he didn''t explain anything? ''What happened¡­?'' she thought but no matter how much she thought about it, she couldn''t find the answer and she didn''t want to ask Lu Feng. If it was something she needed to know, he would have already said to her, but since he didn''t say to her anything, she needed to wait. Hou Qiong came out and Lu Feng went to freshen up. "Mother, did that bastard 3 come here on that day I was drunk?" she asked her as wearing her earrings. Her earrings were like made of red jade in a perfect circle. Wu Yin was shocked when she heard her question. "That''s¡­" "He was dead that night," Hou Qiong said to her as she looked at her with a smile. "D-Dead?" Wu Yin was shocked and looked at the bathroom door. "Yes, he was the one who kill him and the other 2 of them too," Hou Qiong said. Wu Yin covered her mouth. "I also didn''t expect him to do that, but he was very clever and had some technique which helped him trick them, they will never be able to know it was Lu Feng who killed them," Hou Qiong said with a smile. Wu Yin didn''t know what to feel, happy or sad? They were brothers of someone she like¡­ "But¡­ Clan Head¡­" Wu Yin was worried about what if Clan Head was able to find him. "No, even grandpa can''t catch him," Hou Qiong said and looked at the mirror and adjusted her left earring. Wu Yin closed her eyes and nodded, she was very good at accepting things, because her life was like that. "What happened has happened," Wu Yin said to herself and calmed down. "Indeed, what happened has happened," Hou Qiong said and Lu Feng also came out on his towel. "You forgot again?" Hou Qiong looked at him "No, I don''t want to wear that anymore. I want a new one or I''m going to wear your dress" Lu Feng said to her. He has already worn that dress for a long time now, he doesn''t want to wear that the next second. "What¡­?" Hou Qiong raised her eyebrows, her dress? He had no shame? "Yes¡­!" Lu Feng smiled and looked at the blue dress which was on the bed. Hou Qiong looked in the direction he was looking and saw her dress and was scared he was going to wear that and ran to it. "Haha, I was just joking," Lu Feng said with a laugh, how could he wear her dress. "Hmph" she stored her dress in her storage bag Knock Knock Someone knocked on their door. Lu Feng who was near the door opened it and was shocked to see the people standing in front of the room. "Why¡­?" Lu Feng was speechless, there were hundreds of maids standing in there. Hou Qiong walked to him and saw them. "Morning Young Master Lu, we are here to take you both to the dress selection. Clan Head said there were some guests coming today" the maid who was standing in front of all they said. She was the head of all maids here. "Oh" Lu Feng and Hou Qiong nodded. People had already started coming. "Hmm, let''s go now," Lu Feng said, since they were going to pick some dresses he would wear one there. Hou Qiong looked at him. He was going out with that towel? That maid looked at him and his towel but didn''t say anything and nodded. "Qiong, come," Lu Feng said and both of them came out after saying bye to Wu Yin. Those maids were shocked by seeing Lu Feng''s outfit, his perfect body was revealing! Many young girls'' hearts were beating fast as they saw Lu Feng''s handsome face and his upper body. Even the head maid couldn''t help but peek at Lu Feng sometimes. Hou Qiong sighed after seeing their reactions. She also looked at his abs. ''I should have given him my dress¡­'' she thought because this was too tempting even for her. Even though she saw him like this before this was the first time she saw his body closely and clearly. Lu Feng noticed her reactions and smiled. "You know, I was even more handsome before," Lu Feng said to her in a low voice. Before means in his past. "Is that so¡­" Hou Qiong said and took her eyes off him. "We are here." The maid said and all of them stopped in front of a big door. ''How many fuking big rooms does this house have?'' Lu Feng thought after seeing that, he can''t say that out loud. "Please enter" maids didn''t enter only Lu Feng and Hou Qiong entered the hall and there were Lu Feng''s parents and 2 other women were in the hall, those 2 women were wearing luxury gold robes, and 2 fans in their hands. Both of their faces were covered by a gold veil. Lu Feng was shocked by seeing his parents in the Hall and when he looked at the other 2 women¡­. "Did we meet before?" Chapter 69 - Heavenly Kings Designs Sect "Did we meet before?" Lu Feng asked as he saw the 2 women. He felt he saw them before¡­ not that... he never met them before but he knew their aura! Those 2 women looked at Lu Feng with their gold eyes. "No, this was the first time we meet," one of them said, their voice sounding like an unforgettable song¡­ Lu Feng felt he heard some powerful yet soft song. Even Hou Qiong was shocked after seeing those 2 women. She knew them, they are from Heavenly Kings Designs Sect! Which was known for their weapons and clothes. Lu Feng nodded and looked at his parents who were looking at him with shock, they didn''t expect him to come here naked with only a towel on. "I couldn''t wear a single dress for a long time, that was why I didn''t wear anything today, and those maids said there is a dress selection, so I thought I can wear one here," Lu Feng said to them. They sighed by hearing his words and those 2 women looked at Lu Feng''s body and nodded. "Son, these 2 elders are from ''Heavenly Kings Designs Sect'' which is one of the powerful sects in the Central Land. They came here to give you both a gift" Lu Huang said to them "Heavenly Kings Designs Sect?" Lu Feng knew this sect! Now he understood why he felt some familiar aura. There was because a sword in his house which he used to swing had the same aura as them. Once Dong Hao Shu said that swords were made by Heavenly Kings Designs Sect, but it was broken in a war and they didn''t stop him from swinging that sword, but he got bored of that and didn''t touch that for a year now. One woman stood up and took 2 dresses from her ring. One for men and another one for women. "These dresses were made of White Elephant Lord''s skin! Once you wear this there is no need to even wear armor. This cloth is soft yet strong¡­." She started to explain it to them. Lu Feng looked at the dress. It was white and there were some green designs on top of it, but it looked extremely good. He looked at Hou Qiong''s dress, it was in red and it had so many shining things. "They are looking good," Lu Feng said to Hou Qiong who was beside him. "Of course, they look good," she said in a low voice. "Then, this is another pair, which was made from Blood Eating Crocodiles skin¡­ then this pair was made of Killing Kangaroos skin¡­" that woman took 5 pairs and kept them on top of the table in front of them and explained them. "That''s all, choose any pair you want," that woman said and went back to her chair. "Come closer," Dong Hao Shu said to Lu Feng and Hou Qiong. Lu Feng and Hou Qiong nodded and both came close to the dresses and looked at them. There were 5 times, and every single one has different descriptions and strengths. "I choose this" both Lu Feng and Hou Qiong pointed at the golden dress. They liked the things about it. "Then take it and go back to your room, many people are coming today to see both of you, make sure to wear it before evening," Lu Huang said to them. They took the dress and nodded. "And, wear this too" Dong Hao Shu took 2 rings from her storage ring and give them. "Storage rings?" Lu Feng happily took it, but Hou Qiong hesitated, she knew the value of the storage rings. "Come on take it," Dong Hao Shu said with a smile and Hou Qiong took it, even though she wanted to refuse it, she couldn''t disrespect them in front of others. After taking the storage ring Lu Feng wore it and he felt he was connected to something. He looked at the ring and saw there was a big room inside the ring, it was divided into blocks. He tried to store the dress and the dress vanished from his hands and entered the ring and was stored in a block. "Wow¡­" Lu Feng was amazed by it. Hou Qiong also stored the dress in her ring. "Thanks, mother!" Lu Feng said to her with a smile "Thank you, auntie," Hou Qiong said with a bow. "Haha, it is just a small gift, now go back," She said with a smile and both of them left the hall. Those maids were still waiting for them. "What you all are doing? Go back to your work, we can go back our own" Lu Feng said to maids, they came to his room and to here just for this? And now they were following them. "No, Clan Head said there are some killers here. A few days ago, Madam Ving''s 2 brothers were killed and yesterday, her first brother went missing. He said we should stay with you all the time, till the end of the wedding" the head maid said to them. "Sigh" Lu Feng sighed after hearing her words. He was the one who killed them and now he was getting protected? He was being protected because of himself Hou Qiong smiled, she didn''t mind this at all, and both of them came back to the room. Wu Yin was sitting on the bed and suddenly the door opened and both Lu Feng and Hou Qiong entered the room. Wu Yin looked at them. "How much time do we have till evening?" Lu Feng asked Hou Qiong "Almost 7 hours," she said to him as she came beside Wu Yin and sat beside her. "Mother, we got dresses from a big sect called Heavenly Kings Designs Sect." Hou Qiong said to her "Oh! I know that sect! My father''s hammer was made by them at that time!" Wu Yin said in excitement. This sect was her favorite sect, she always wanted a sword which was made by them. "Here, see this" Hou Qiong smiled and took her golden dress out and Lu Feng also joined them by taking his dress out. Chapter 70 - Meeting Old Monsters 1 "Wow, they are looking good!" Wu Yin said with a smile, she saw a good dress after a long time. "They are!" Hou Qiong said and Lu Feng nodded. Wu Yin hesitated to touch them but Hou Qiong took it and handed it to her. "Oh¡­" Wu Yin was shocked by the smoothness of the dress and how comfortable it is¡­ Lu Feng looked down "I will wear it now itself," Lu Feng said and picked the dress. "No! Not now, Auntie said before, right? Wear it evening" Hou Qiong stopped him, she didn''t want to get scolded by her auntie. Lu Feng was confused, but once he thought about it, she was right, if he wore the dress now, it might not look good as he wears in the evening. "Okay," he said and walked to his bed, and sat on it. "Ayo" Hou Qiong''s face flushed red, she saw something just now! "You!!! Wear something!" she said to him after turning around. Lu Feng raised his eyebrows, why was she overreacting? He looked down and saw the towel was folded a little and his bother was out for some fresh air. "Oh, haha" he laughed and covered him and said "I don''t have anything with me now, if you have anything, give me" "Tsk, one minute," she said and started to look for something in her storage bag. But there was nothing for him to wear, so she decided to give him one of her robes. "Take this!" she said and took out her old red robes. Wu Yin laughed after seeing this, she felt they were funny. Lu Feng nodded and took the robes, he also didn''t want to be naked all the time, and no one would come here now anyway. "Good, they are not bad," Lu Feng said and he wore the red robes, even though they looked tight on him, he felt they were just good and fitting. "But these pants are a problem¡­ never mind," he said, he felt the pants were somewhat tight¡­ especially between his legs. But it was only for some time, so he decided to stay silent. Hou Qiong''s face was still red, Lu Feng''s brother was not leaving her mind at all¡­ ''Stop! Don''t think about it!!'' Hou Qiong said to herself, however, no matter what, she couldn''t forget it. "Qiong, come sit here," Wu Yin said to her, Hou Qiong stopped clenching her fists and nodded. She came beside her and sat there. "Are you okay with this marriage?" she asked him as she was looking down. "Eh?" Hou Qiong was surprised. "No, I''m just asking, it not like we can change anything, I just want to know about your feelings about this marriage, that is all," Wu Yin said to her with a smile. She knew there was no way they could change anything, but she wanted to know what her daughter feet about this marriage. "That¡­ mother, don''t think about it, I''m happy to get married," Hou Qiong said to her with a smile. "Then, okay!" Wu Yin nodded. Lu Feng was silent and tried to sleep. "Wake me up when you need," he said, he wanted to sleep for some time. He know he would not get sleep for some time after he woke up¡­. ¡ª ¡ª "Lu Feng, wake up, it is time," Hou Qiong said "O- oh, okay" Lu Feng slowly woke up and walked to the bathroom to wash his face¡­ "Haa, who are we going to meet?" Lu Feng asked as he was wearing the dress. "I don''t know," Hou Qiong said. She already wore the dress and Wu Yin was adjusting her hair. The golden perfectly fit her as it was made for her, the same goes with Lu Feng, the dress fit his body perfectly. "How did they do this?" Lu Feng asked, there was no way they knew his measurements. So how? Hou Qiong was silent, she also didn''t know anything. "Why do you care? Just wear it" she said after a moment of silence. Lu Feng nodded and after wearing the dress, Wu Yin put some make-up on his face. It was very light but effective. "Hmm" Lu Feng smiled after seeing into the mirror. "Young master, it is time," a maid who was standing at the entrance said. She was the head maid. Lu Feng and Hou Qiong nodded. "Okay, Mother-in-law, we will leave now," Lu Feng said to her. She will stay here alone now. "It is okay, you guys go," Wu Yin said with a smile. Lu Feng nodded and Hou Qiong also gave her mother a hug and both came out. "Sigh" Lu Feng sighed after seeing the hundreds of maids. "One minute, you guys are all excerpts in fighting?" he asked them. "YES!" They said loudly, they got too excited after seeing Lu Feng. He looks like a god came to the mortal world. This was the first time they saw someone who was handsome as Lu Feng. Lu Feng nodded and Hou Qiong smiled after seeing their reactions, she could understand their feelings, she also felt the same when she saw him, but she couldn''t express it. "Let''s go," Lu Feng said and they came out of the shock and started to walk into the house. After walking for some time, he saw some zombies decorating the rooms inside. "Oh¡­" he nodded. His zombie¡­ Lan Yanjing was training in the training place. Hou Qiong said she was training there without any rest. And why she asked her why and Lan Yanjing said she wanted to become strong as Lu Huang. "Young master, we are here," the head maid said and stood beside another big door. Lu Feng and Hou Qiong came in front of the door and the door opened. This time maids came with them into the hall. "Hahaha, Oh, Lu Feng is here" Lu Feng looked in the direction the voice came from and he knew this voice. "Old man?" Lu Feng saw him, it was Old Man Sun and there were few members in the hall. "So, he is Lu Feng¡­" Chapter 71 - Meeting Old Monsters 2 Lu Feng saw there were some people in the hall. "So, you are that Lu Feng?" Lu Feng looked at the person who said that and it was an old man, and there were no young people in the hall, only old people. "Yes," Lu Feng said to him, he didn''t care if they were old or not. Hou Qiong also looked around and there were all old people, and she didn''t know any of them. "Come come" Old man Sun called them with a smile and both of them walked to them. "Let me introduce these two to you all" Old man Sun said and came in the middle of them. "These are going to be a new couple! Lu Feng and Hou Qiong! Haha," old man Sun said with a laugh, but no one laughed. An old woman who was wearing sky blue robes came to them, but she only looked at Hou Qiong. "Good" that old woman said with a smile, her voice was not old at all, it was filled with energy. Hou Qiong looked at her "Want to join my sect? I will take care of you" that old woman said shocking everyone in the hall. "Haha, old Oi lost her brain, asking Senior Brother''s granddaughter to be her disciple" an old man laughed after hearing her question. "Yeah, he will erase the sect instead of letting her join that sect," another old man said. "Tsk" the old woman was irritated by their words. "I''m the sect master and she has high talent in fire and ice, that is why I asked," she said. Everyone in the Hall was a powerful figure. "Okay¡­ So? Do you want her to cancel the marriage now or something? I heard once a girl enters your sect she will lose her desires and even get attracted towards other girls? Is that true?" an old man said "What¡­?" that old woman suddenly got angry. "Ah, come on Oi Xian. You are not here to make things difficult for me, right?" Old man Sun said with a sigh. "No, I just asked her option" that old woman calmed down and looked back at Hou Qiong. "I''m sorry, I don''t have any interest in learning Fire or Ice" Hou Qiong refused by giving her a bow. That old woman was surprised but she didn''t say anything and nodded. "Old woman, I want to learn those things," Lu Feng said to her as he came in front of her. That old woman took a step back making the distance between him and her. "Move, your face disgusts me" that old woman said and went back to her seat. "Eh?" Lu Feng was shocked, he did nothing¡­? And his handsome face disgusts her? Does that mean she called him ugly? "Hey, old woman! I''m handsome! You are Ugly, ultra Ugly!" Lu Feng said to her, he suddenly lost respect for that woman. Crack. The glass in that old woman''s hands was broken and she was about to release her cultivation base but she stopped after seeing Old man Sun''s gaze. "What why are you silent?" Lu Feng wanted to piss her off now. "That is enough Lu Feng, she is like that all the time, she hates men" Old man Sun said to him with a smile and stopped him, even though he could stop her. That doesn''t mean he could control her. If she gets pissed he would have a hard time. "Okay!" Lu Feng said and didn''t care about her anymore. And looked around, he saw the old guys are all secretly laughing. "We are all been friends for a long time, this old man is called Ron Hixan. He is from Central Land, and one of the elders of a powerful sect" he said and showed an old man who was wearing yellow and white robes. His eyes were closed as he was cultivating. "Ron Hixan!" Old man Sun called him "Ah, what is it Sun¡­" that old man opened his eyes, he was sleeping all the time. "Sigh, you are still sleeping like that? And this is¡­" Old man Sun said about them to him "Oh," Ron Hixan looked at Lu Feng with his lazy eyes, "Hmm¡­ come here," he said to them, Lu Feng and Hou Qiong walked in front of him "Eat this, now" he opened his palm revealing 2 purple pills. "Now?" Lu Feng looked at him and he nodded so he took one pill and ate it, but Hou Qiong hesitated a little, however, they were friends of her grandpa so she took the pill and ate it. "Both of you¡­ meet me after the wedding" he said and closed his eyes. "He is a very strong person, stronger than your grandpa. And oldest one in our gang" Old man Sun said to them. "Oh" Lu Feng looked at the sleeping old man and he didn''t expect this man was the strongest here. "Next we have this old man, even though he is the youngest of all of us, he is strongest and even has so much potential to become a sect leader in the Central Land! Meet Ling Yang!" Old man Sun said and showed another old man, he was wearing purple robes which looked simple and he smiled after seeing them. "Good lads, get stronger, if you need anything, you can come to Cleaning Diamond Sect in Central Land" that old man said with a smile, he had a gentle smile on his face. "Next¡­" old man introduced everyone in the hall to them, only 2 were from Central Land, others were from other lands. "Come let''s drink some wine" Old man Sun said after finishing his introduction section. "Yay" Lu Feng finally got the chance, he was looking at the wine bottles on the tables but he was in the middle of that, and now it was time to drink. Only Lu Feng accepted to drink wine and Hou Qiong refused. She doesn''t want to drink right now. "Lu Feng, do you like fighting?" an old man came beside him and asked him. "Of course, I like fighting," Lu Feng said with a smile, this old man was from the sect called Divine Lightning Sect. "Then let''s have s little duel" Chapter 72 - Unbeatable Under The Xiantian Realm "Duel?" Lu Feng looked at the old man''s face. "Why?" "Well, I''m very bored, that''s why bored that''s why," that old man said, he was getting bored by just drinking and sitting silently. "Then fight someone who has the same strength as you, not me," Lu Feng said to him, how shameless! This old man wanted to fight him? "Hmm" that old man looked around. "I don''t want to get hurt, so no! You are good, only you" that old man said with a smile. "Eww" Lu Feng took a step back, he felt this old man was strange. "Old man, what is wrong with you?" Lu Feng said, why has this old man targeted him? He knew this old man was way stronger than him. "Nothing, this is just a friendly duel, I will not hurt you¡­" that old man said in a low voice. Lu Feng raised his eyebrows, this sounds fun. He will not hurt him, so there was nothing to worry about. "Okay," Lu Feng said. "Good, you are a real man! No one should run away when someone wants to fight with you! If you have refused now, my respect for you would have vanished, do you know what happens after my respect for you vanishes? You will get beaten by the thunder!" that old man said with a smile "Gulp" Lu Feng didn''t know this old man planned this, he thought of refusing, but then his last sentence ''I will not hurt you¡­'' saved him from the beatings by thunder. "Sigh, Little Light, you started it again¡­" Old man Sun came beside him and said. "Senior Brother Sun, I''m not doing anything, just a little talk between two men," the old man said with a smile. "Oh, calling Lu Feng man from your mouth¡­ looks like you passed his test" Old man Sun said to Lu Feng with a smile. Lu Feng smiled, he didn''t know what was happening, but he just went with the flow. "Since you passed his test, you are going to fight him!" old man Sun said with a laugh. "What? Old Light is going to fight?" "Sigh, he will never change¡­" "Haha, anyway, it is fun too, I''m also starting to get bored" Lu Feng was shocked after hearing their words, were they really seniors? How could they let an old man who was hundreds of years old fight a newbie who just reached the Purple-Gold Blood realm? "Good" that old man nodded and grabbed Lu Feng''s hand. "Let''s go" "Wait¡ª" before he could say anything, he was dragged by that old man. Hou Qiong who was beside him, smiled. She also wanted to see Lu Feng''s power and his limit. She was sure, he was not going to use any dangerous technique on them, so she will know his realm limit. Lu Feng and the old man came into the middle of the hall. There was nothing around them. "Take your weapon out," that old man said "Weapon? I don''t have one" Lu Feng said. "Oh¡­ then I will also not use my weapon," said the old man, and Lu Feng nodded. "You first" old man let Lu Feng have the first turn and¡­ "Haaa" Lu Feng raised his fist and tried to use his God''s Punch, but he lowered the power. He didn''t want any trouble from anyone from this Hall, if they see his God''s Punch full power, he doesn''t know what they will do to him, he might get kidnapped, his family might get into danger and all. That was why he didn''t want to show off. Lu Feng suddenly disappeared from his place and appeared beside the old man and tried to punch on his left side. "What" that old man didn''t expect his speed to be this fast, but he dodged his attack, and there was another hand beside him. "Nice" the old man smiled as he stopped the punch with his palm, he couldn''t help but smile after seeing his power. This was the first time he saw someone from the Purple-Gold Blood realm have this much power. "I''m not done yet" Lu Feng smiled and punched again, again, and again. There was literally a rain of fists on the old man. "Wow¡­" the old man had a surprised expression. "More more more more more more" Lu Feng felt his body was filled with energy, as he shouted. The energy came to his hand. "Haaa MORE" Lu Feng forced all of his energy into his right fist and punch BOOM The old man pushed back a few steps. Lu Feng could clearly see that the old was forced by his power and smiled. No matter how much he was excited, he didn''t forget his limit of power use, he used 70% of his Full Power. "¡­ No, never in my life have I even seen something like this. Your strength in your realm is unbeatable. I can''t force my realm to yours, I will lose in just a few punches. No one under the Xiantian realm can beat you¡­" The old man said with a shocked expression. He looked at his hand and saw there was some smoke coming from it and there was some blood on it. It was not his but Lu Feng''s! Even though his hand was hurt he didn''t stop punching¡­ "Thanks, old man" Lu Feng said with a smile and took his old dress and tore it apast and tied it to his both of his fists. Both were injured but his recovery speed was high too, so he was not worried about it. Everyone in the hall looked at Lu Feng with curious eyes. Such genies¡­ even the woman who hates men couldn''t help but be shocked by Lu Feng''s strength. "Now that is enough, Lu Feng, you wasted a dress¡­ take this pill, everything will be fine in just some minutes" old man Sun said and appeared in front of Lu Feng and gave him a green pill which was the size of this thumb! "What is this Pill?" he asked, this was the first time he saw such a big pill. "It is just a normal healing pill, take it" "Oh" Lu Feng was about to take the pill but he stopped after hearing "Stop" Chapter 73 - Ron Hixans Little Power "Stop" Lu Feng stopped and looked in the direction the voice came from. "Senior Brother Ron?" Everyone was shocked, the Ron Hixan who was silent the whole stop suddenly started to talk? "What happened?" Old man Sun asked him, he knew Ron Hixan very well, he doesn''t interfere in other people''s business much. Since he wanted to stop him, there must be something wrong. Lu Feng didn''t understand what happened but he stopped taking that pill. Ron Hixan''s eyes were still closed and he went back to his sleep after the next second. "Huh?" "Did Senior Brother Ron talk in his sleep?" "That must be it¡­" "This is confusing¡­ I never heard that he talk in sleep" Old man Sun came in front of Ron Hixan and punched in his stomach. Ron Hixan didn''t even move and opened his eyes. "What is it, Sun¡­" Ron Hixan asked him. "Did you just sleep talk?" he asked him "No¡­ look back at him" Ron Hixan said in a lazy voice, and the old man Sun looked back at Lu Feng and saw the pill in Lu Feng''s hand was melted away and there was a worm like a thing in it. "What the fuk" Lu Feng was shocked after seeing the thing in his hand and throwing it aside. "Blood Eating Worm?" everyone in the hall knew how dangerous the worm is! Old man Sun raised his eyebrows and the earth shook suddenly and a hand appeared from the ground and squeezed the worm and killed it the next second. Lu Feng took a few steps back and the old man from the thunder sect also moved back. After killing the Blood Eating Worn, Old man Sun sighed. "See?" Ron Hixan smiled. His pure white teeth could be seen from his smile, there were not many of them but they were still looking strong and study! "Who do you think did this¡­?" Old man Sun said. Lu Feng also ran in front of them, he won''t want to stand alone in the middle of these old monsters. He knew it was not old man Sun, he was 100% he was not, but he couldn''t believe anyone in the hall. "Sigh¡­" Ron Hixan sighed and pointed at an old man with his index finger. That old man was wearing red robes and he was lying his head on the table¡­ "I already killed him, Haaa," Ron Hixan said with a yawn "and don''t wake me up next time, only when everything is over," he said his longest sentence and closed his eyes. Lu Feng''s mouth was opened wide, what was with this old man¡­ he killed him without making any sound? Not even a single movement? Old man Sun looked at sleeping Ron Hixan and don''t know what to say. "Maid, take that corpse away from here," he said to the maids in the hall Those maids gave him a bow and took the old man''s corpse away. Lu Feng carefully looked at the corpse, but he didn''t find any injury on his body, and he couldn''t tell how he died. "How¡­" Lu Feng was confused¡­ "Don''t think about it, you will not understand anything even if I explain it to you, so leave it" old man Sun said to him as he patted on his shoulder and walked away. Lu Feng looked at him. He would not understand even after he explained it? Who does he think he is! He was Right! The person who created their techniques! "Old man! Explain it to me!" Lu Feng shouted and followed him. Old man, Sun stopped and turned around. "I will explain today evening, okay?" he said to him and Lu Feng nodded and went back to his seat which was beside Hou Qiong. "Catch this" the old man thunder threw a blue pill towards Lu Feng and he caught it. "I think it has no problem, take it," the old man thunder said with a smile. Lu Feng nodded but he wanted to be sure there was nothing bad in it. He tried to eat the pill and he first bite the pill in half just after taking it in. After knowing there was nothing in the pill he swallowed it, he knew that the pill should be swallowed. But nothing will happen to him. "Lu Feng, you held back in the fight right?" Hou Qiong said to him in a very low voice, and the sound was made of Qi which Lu Feng could only hear. Even though those old monsters noticed it, they didn''t peak in their conversation. It would bring nothing but shame if they peak in. Lu Feng smiled back at her, he didn''t know how, but this girl somehow understood him. "Yes," he also said in a low voice and used his Qi. Hou Qiong smiled Crack Crack. The door started to open and three people entered the hall. There were. Clan Head of Hou Clan, Lu Huang, and Dong Hao Shu. "Sorry for making you all wait for us," Clan Head said with a smile. "Haha, it is okay, but you guys missed a good fight" old man Sun said while laughing. "Fight?" Clan Head looked around and saw there were some black marks on the ground. "Oh, who fought?" Lu Huang asked, he loved to fight Old man Sun looked at him and smiled, "Your son and Little Light" "Huh?" those three people were shocked and looked at Lu Feng who had a big smug face. "Yes," Lu Feng nodded. Dong Hao Shu looked at the old man thunder with serious eyes. She just saw his hands were tied by his clothes and there was some blood on his dress. "Hao Shu! I did nothing to him! He was the one who beat me" old man thunder said and ran towards old man Sun. "What¡­" she was shocked and looked at Lu Feng, and he nodded. "This was just a small injury I got," he said to them. "Sigh, anyway, we don''t have time for that. Old Sun, can I need to talk something with you" Clan Head said "Oh," Old Man Sun nodded and finished the wine in his hands, and stood up. "Let''s go then" Chapter 74 - I’m Going To Eat You "Let''s go" Old man Sun said. "Yes" Clan Head nodded and both of them let the hall. Dong Hao Shu and Lu Huang came to Lu Feng. "How was the fight?" Lu Huang asked him with a smile. "That was not a fight, he was just testing my strength," Lu Feng said to him with a smile, it was indeed like that. Only he punched, that old man didn''t even lay a single finger on him. "Even though, I can see what you did," Lu Huang said and showed him the black marks on the ground. Dong Hao Shu smiled, she noticed the wounds on his hands were already healing and will totally heal in a few minutes. Hou Qiong sat there silently but noticed someone was looking at her and looked in that direction. It was that old woman who asked her to join her sect. She just smiled and turned around. "Auntie. Who is that old woman?" Hou Qiong asked Dong Hao Shu who was standing beside her. "Who?" Dong Hao Shu asked in a low voice. "That old woman looks at me," Hou Qiong said but did not show any direction. "Oh, that¡­ it is quite complicated if you want to learn about her and our relationship¡­" "No, no, I was just asking who is that woman, I don''t need any information on her," Hou Qiong said. Dong Hao Shu was someone who knew almost everything about the big-shots in the world. Her network was something not even someone like Hou Clan could handle. That was why many people came to her to buy information. "Oh, that''s all? Then her name is Oi Xian, she is the sect master of a big sect in North Lands, that sect called Fire and Ice Valley" Dong Hao Shu said with a smile, her business mind kicked in when Hou Qiong asked about her. "Is that a powerful sect? Powerful than Hou Clan?" Hou Qiong asked. "No," Dong Hao Shu said "Oh, then okay!" Hou Qiong said, she already thought that there was no way she could join someone weaker than her clan. First, her grandpa would not allow her. "Why you ask about her, she was always like that, don''t mind her" Dong Hao Shu said "She asked me to join her sect¡­" "What" Dong Hao Shu raised her voice. "¡­but I refused," Hou Qiong said as fast as she could, she felt her auntie was going to beat that old woman now if she didn''t finish her words. "Oh, then it''s all good," Dong Hao Shu said with a smile and patted her shoulder. "Hao Shu, come here" Lu Huang called her, he was talking with some other old men. "Coming," she said and walked to them Hou Qiong came close to Lu Feng who was beside her and asked "Why did auntie get angry all of a sudden?" Lu Feng looked at her and said "How would I know? You are the one who talked to her right?" Hou Qiong looked at him with an angry expression. "Now¡­ why are you getting angry? Well, mother gets angry when she hears things she doesn''t want to hear and¡­" "That is enough," Hou Qiong said and understood why her auntie got angry. Lu Feng looked at her with a strange expression, why did she ask that all of a sudden¡­ wait! Did mother enter her angry mode? He looked for his mother in a hurry and saw Dong Hao Shu was chatting with some old men with a smile and sighed in relief. When Dong Hao Shu enters her angry mode, it would be hard to make her calm down. "Don''t say anything that makes her angry, if she gets angry, you will also get beaten" Lu Feng said to her and Hou Qiong nodded. "Lu Feng, do you like this wine or this wine?" an old man who was sitting left side of Lu Feng asked "Hmm, both taste good, but! This is better for me, and no matter how much I drink I''m not feeling any Kick at all, I need more wine which can knock me out" Lu Feng said after drinking 3 bottles of wine. "But¡­ we cultivators drink this wine to just enjoy, there is no way this little thing can knock a Purple-Gold Blood Realm cultivator. Just drink it" that old man said with a smile. "What¡­" Lu Feng was shocked, he had drunk all the wine to just get drunk, now he was saying that was not possible¡­ "What? You don''t want to drink?" that old man asked slowly taking the bottle away. "No, I want to drink" he took the bottle and started to drink the wine, so what if he couldn''t get drunk. He loves this wine, anyway. "Ahh, that is enough son, you already drank more than 6 bottles of wine" Lu Huang said to him after some time, it was almost night. "Tomorrow is a big day, so take a good rest," Lu Huang said to him "Hmm, okay father," Lu Feng said. He also wanted to stop after drinking this bottle, but his father said to stop. "Let''s go," he said and stood up. Hou Qiong also stood up following him, she did nothing but sit there and look around and talk with some old monsters. She got the information she wanted. Lu Feng came alongside Hou Qiong. "Hmm? You totally smell like wine now" she said to him "Is that so¡­ I think I drank too much" Lu Feng said with a laugh, he didn''t get drunk even after drinking so much. There was a small pain in his heart but there was nothing he could do about it. "Tsk" Hou Qiong started to walk fast and made a gap between him and her but he also increased his speed and came to her side. "What do you think I will eat tomorrow?" He asked her with a smile "How would I know? You are the one going to eat, right?" Hou Qiong said with a smile too. "Haha, let me tell you, Qiong, I''m going to eat you" Chapter 75 - You Are Lying… "I''m going to eat you," He said with a smile. Hou Qiong stopped walking and looked at him silently, she didn''t understand what he meant for a second, but she understood it after thinking about it. "No, I will be the one eating you," she said to him as she came near him. "Oh¡­" Lu Feng smiled. "What happened?" Lu Huang and Dong Hao Shu asked them as they saw both of them were about to fight. "Nothing, just a little talk" Lu Feng said to them and Hou Qiong nodded. "Okay¡­" Lu Huang said and winked at Lu Feng. Lu Feng just smiled. "Son, you can take those things off your hands," Dong Hao Shu said to him. His wounds must have already healed. "Oh, I forgot, but mother¡­ this looks good isn''t it?" Lu Feng said with a smile as he looked at his hands. He felt good since he tied the cloth around the palm "If I wear something like this in fighting, it would be good. Mother, is there any weapon like this? I want something I can wear to my hands. I don''t need those swords or spears" Lu Feng said to her, it was sudden and unexpected, but some good things happen unexpectedly. "Hmm, I think there was a sect which uses their body as a weapon, they don''t use any weapons, right?" Lu Huang said and looked at Dong Hao Shu "Yes, there is a Branch of Buddha Shaolin in the Central Lands, which uses their bodies as weapons. Buddha had one weapon which had many realms, and every breach of Buddha Shaolin followed one realm, this breach follows Buddha''s Goldy Physique. Their bodies are so hard that with a single kick from them can easily kill someone within the same realm" Dong Hao Shu said. "Wow¡­ I head quite a few things about Buddha, I need to learn more about him" Lu Feng said. "Good, he is a great person, and I think they will come tomorrow, I will ask if there is any weapon you talked about," Dong Hao Shu said to him. Lu Feng nodded. "Now go back to your room, we got something important," Lu Huang said and whispered something in Dong Hao Shu''s ear and both of them vanished from there. Lu Feng smiled, he knew that his father did this on purpose. And he looked at Hou Qiong who was beside him. "Qiong, you said something, right?" Lu Feng said and came close to her. "Yes? So? You think I''m afraid of you or something?" she said and came even close to him. "Hey¡­ did you drink wine?" Lu Feng felt something was wrong "No¡­" Hou Qiong said but her words and movement made him confused. "I just heard people don''t get drunk after reaching the Purple-Gold Blood Realm, but you get drunk with just a single sip? Shit! I want to be like that too" Lu Feng said and took a step back, he didn''t know why, but he just lost interest in kissing her. He was prepared to give her a good kiss. "What? I''m telling you, I''m not drunk" Hou Qiong said, he indeed didn''t drink anything in the Hall. "Then¡­" Lu Feng looked at her, she was showing her emotions? He couldn''t believe it¡­ he got close to her and she took a deep breath. "What¡­ this is unbelievable¡­ you just got drunk with the wine smell on my dress? Ahh," Lu Feng felt this was more unbelievable than his reborn. "What? I never got drunk" Hou Qiong said, she looked perfectly normal. "Okay¡­ Let''s go back to the room" he said and held her hands and walked back to the room, in the meantime Hou Qiong said many times that she didn''t drink anything, and Lu Feng said okay. "Lu Feng" Lu Feng stopped in front of the door and both he and Hou Qiong looked in the direction the voice came from. "Oh, Hua, what is it?" Lu Feng asked her with a smile. "Can you¡­ please¡­ help me" she said with watery eyes. "What? Did something happen?" Lu Feng let her hands off and came to Ving Hua. Hou Qiong stood there silently. "Lu Feng¡­" Ving Hua looked like she was in pain and tried to take support from Lu Feng. Lu Feng didn''t understand but he let her take his shoulder for support. "Come in, is something happened to you?" He tried to take her into the room but Hou Qiong stopped him. "Don''t" she refused him "Why?" Lu Feng looked at her, why did she stop him? "This¡­ let her go, Lu Feng, she will not die, this always happens," she said to him with a worried expression "What do you mean by she will not die¡­?" he somewhat got angry by her words. Hou Qiong pointed at the ground with her finger. "What?" he looked down and saw there was water¡­? He looked carefully and saw the water was coming between Ving Hua''s legs. "What is this¡­" the water was coming none stop like a flood, and he also noticed that Ving Hua had fallen unconscious on his shoulder. "There was a rumor that she had a unique physique, she needs to have sex with someone to live, even a single day without sex will make her as this" Hou Qiong said without blinking. She heard about it and another thing too. "And there was another thing too, her three brothers live here because of her and stops her from sleeping with any other guys, she only sleeps with them and First Son" Lu Feng was shocked, he had never heard such a thing. He looked at her. "And this will not stop until she sleeps with someone, that was why she came here," Hou Qiong said and came beside him and held his hand. "Leave her, you can''t do this a day before our marriage, please," Hou Qiong said to him. "I-" Lu Feng was not able to speak. What should he do now? "She will not die, right?" he asked her. "¡­no" Hou Qiong said "You are lying¡­" Chapter 76 - A Big Problem 1 "No¡­" Hou Qiong said "Don''t lie, Qiong, tell me the truth" Lu Feng said, he felt Hou Qiong was lying. Hou Qiong looked at him. "I don''t know, I only heard that she will not die, but there will be side effects," she said to him, it was a big rumor at that time, but everyone stopped caring about it later. Lu Feng looked at unconscious Ving Hua. He didn''t know what to do now, leave her like that? But¡­ what if she dies? "First, let her in," he said to Hou Qiong, it would be problematic if anyone sees them now. Hou Qiong sighed as she opened the door. Lu Feng brought Ving Hua into the room before anyone could see them. He didn''t want to make the floor wet so he took her into the bathroom. "Madam Hua?" Wu Yin who was sitting on the bed saw her and walked to them. "Ah, this thing again¡­" she was shocked after seeing her condition. Lu Feng slowly put Ving Hua in the tub after removing all the water in that and. "Mother-in-law, can you explain something about it?" he asked her, he wanted to know about this from her too, even though Hou Qiong explained it to him, he felt she lied a little. "This¡­" she hesitated a little and looked at Hou Qiong who was standing beside her. "Tell me, mother-in-law, I once promised Hua that if she needed my help I would help, and how she came to me and asked for something... I don''t know what to do" Lu Feng said, he remembered Ving Hua''s watery eyes while asking for help, she was in a lot of pain. Hou Qiong looked at Ving Hua who was in the tub. Wu Yin looked at Lu Feng and nodded. "There is nothing to worry about, I heard this is from Madam Hua herself, this will not kill her or anything, but this will make her weak for many days and she will not be able to walk for some days. The longer she waits the longer the troll she will get. If it is longer than 15 days, she will die" Wu Yin said with a serious expression. Lu Feng looked at her and felt this was the truth. 15 days¡­ "Did this happen before?" "Yes, this happened sometimes, she didn''t want to sleep with anyone for a day and the same thing happened, and after some time she fell unconscious. And stayed like that for 3 days, but after 3 days, her brothers¡­ helped her. And she came back to normal, but she couldn''t walk for a month and she was in weak condition for 2 months" she said "Hmm, okay" Lu Feng nodded. He will also do that, one day was completed, and there were still 2 days. Hou Qiong was silent. She didn''t know what to say anymore. Wu Yin was also silent, she looked at Hou Qiong and sighed. ''Why did this have to happen now¡­'' she thought and remembered that her husband died, and her three brothers were also dead¡­ now there was no one she could get help¡­ she was not slut who slept with anyone, that was why she came to Lu Feng for help. However, her timing was wrong¡­ he would be having a marriage the next day and he couldn''t do anything¡­ help her in front of his fianc¨¦e. That would make him worse in her eyes. "I will go out for a walk," Lu Feng said and walked out of the bathroom. He shouldn''t think like that. This marriage with Hou Qiong was important. He also started to like Hou Qiong. Hou Qiong inside the bathroom looked at her mother. "Is that true, mother? Or you also lied?" Hou Qiong asked her. She felt worse after lying to Lu Feng, that was why she was silent all the time. "Just a little¡­ I also don''t want my daughter to feel bad" she said. "What is it?" she asked. "She will die if she didn''t sleep with someone for 4 days. That is her limit. She was about to die when she waited for 3 days at that time, but she was able to live because of a pill. I don''t know what pill is that but she is only alive now because of it" Wu Yin said. Hou Qiong was silent and tried to sit down. "I don''t know what to do, what if she dies before he could save her? It is like we are the one who killed her¡­ and even Lu Feng will hate me for not telling this before." Hou Qiong said in a low voice. She was feeling horrible right now. He said she was nice to him and he even said she was like a friend to him¡­ "Don''t worry, Qiong, you should report this to Clan Head he will take care of it" Wu Yin said to her as she got close to Ving Hua. "No¡­ Lu Feng will not allow it" said Hou Qiong Wu Yin was silent. "Anyway, you have to get rest now, go and try to sleep, I will take care of Madam Hua," Wu Yin said to her but she doubted Hou Qiong would be able to sleep. "That will do, I will try to forget this¡­ if she has luck she will live for 2 days" Hou Qiong said with a nod, she thought that was enough of thinking about it, her emotions were overflowing right now. Maybe she will turn back to normal after some sleep. Wu Yin looked at Ving Hua and tried to take her robes off, which would prevent her body from getting cold by the water that was released from her body. "Mother, but what is that water?" Hou Qiong stopped and asked. She felt something was wrong here. "I don''t know," Wu Yin said. She had never talked about it with Madam before. Wu Yin dared and dipped her hand in the water and it was similar to it. And she tried to sleep it but that had no smell, she thought about tasting it, but stopped, and felt it was too much¡­ "This is the same as water, there was no smell to it," she said to her. "Hmm" Hou Qiong came close to her and she also tried to smell it, she dared to taste it. "What!!!" Chapter 77 - A Big Problem 2 "What!!!" Hou Qiong was shocked "What is it, Qiong," Wu Yin asked, she also wanted to know. "This is Qi! Qi is releasing from her body like water!" Hou Qiong said in shock. "No¡­ this Qi is directly coming from her Dantian! This is her Qi" Hou Qiong came near Ving Hua and saw the water coming out through her lower body part. "Mother¡­ this is dangerous," she said, she now understood why she only had 4 days to live, he Qi in was that much. After 4 days her Dantian will become empty without any drop of Qi. And that was the time she would die! "What is it?" Wu Yin asked, she didn''t have any cultivation base, that was why she didn''t know anything, she couldn''t even tell it was Qi even after tasting it. "I will go and tell this to Lu Feng, if her family knows this, they might take care of her," Hou Qiong said. Ving Clan will come tomorrow anyway, doing him might help them. She thought it was normal, but it was not! This will become a very big issue. Ving Clan will defiantly take their revenge. Not because she was dead. Because if she was saved and her Qi was all gone, she would be crippled, but there were very low chances¡­ If their luck was bad, and she survived this but got crippled¡­ that would be not a good thing at all. "O-Okay," Wu Yin said, she didn''t know what was happening but after seeing anxious Hou Qiong she said okay. Hou Qiong came out of the bathroom and started to search for Lu Feng. "Lu Feng!!" she shouted but there was no response from Lu Feng, she searched many places but she couldn''t find him. "Where did he go to?" she didn''t give up, and looked for him¡­ ¡ª ¡ª "Hmm, this smell, it is coming again," Lu Feng said as he stood in front of a door, it was Ving Hua''s room and the same smell attracted him here again. "Should I check it out? Hmm, entering her room without telling her might be a bad idea¡­" he said to himself and hesitated to open the door, it was just a normal door, he could break the door easily. "Lu Feng!!" Suddenly Lu Feng heard someone was calling him, "Isn''t that Qiong voice? What happened?" he ran towards the direction it was already night but there were some lamps here and there. "Qiong?" he saw Hou Qiong was searching for him and walked to him, "I''m here" Hou Qiong looked at Lu Feng and ran to him "Lu Feng, you need to come fast," she said to him in a hurry. "?" Lu Feng raised his eyebrows "Let''s go," he said without asking why and what was the reason. Both of them came back to Hou Qiong''s room and went to place Ving Hua in. Lu Feng didn''t understand why she brought him here. "Look at the water," she said Lu Feng came near Ving Hua and saw the water was coming from her below¡­ Wu Yin and Hou Qiong stood beside him. "This is Qi¡­!!" Lu Feng said in shock "Yes," Hou Qiong said with a nod, she hoped he would understand what that mean. "I think we need to inform this to Clan Head," he said to her and both of them went to Clan Head''s room, this was the only safe option now, he could save her now, but what about the next day, day after tomorrow? Who would she ask for help? That was why he chose this option, hand her over to Clan Head. "Grandpa!" she called him "Yes?" Clan Head was inside his room. "Come out, grandpa, something happened" she shouted. "What happened?" he came out in a hurry and saw Lu Feng was with her too. "That is¡­." She explained everything to him about Ving Hua and her Qi leaking. "Sigh, that little girl¡­ hmm, why not just kill her? She is a pain like this, I don''t want our clan to get a bad name because of her" Clan Head said to Hou Qiong shocking Lu Feng. "Why kill her?" Hou Qiong asked him normally as she knew his response. "After 4 days she will become a mindless person who will sleep with anyone if she does that¡­ you know," Clan Head said to her. "That means she will not die? Right?" Lu Feng asked "No, she will not die, but it is equal to that, once she loses her mind, everything will be gone," Clan Head said. Lu Feng became silent. "Why not let her marry someone in the house?" Lu Feng suggested. This was a good plan¡­ "No one will marry her, everyone knows about her problem, that was why I''m telling you to kill her, I can handle Ving Clan, even though they will get angry, they can''t say anything" Clan Head said Lu Feng raised his eyebrows. He got a little angry by his words. "No, grandpa, you can''t kill her yet. Let''s wait for 3 days, now let''s focus on the wedding tomorrow" Hou Qiong said to him. Clan Head nodded "That is also good, you guys go and sleep, forget about her, it is not like she is someone important or something to the Clan," he said and closed the door. Hou Qiong held Lu Feng''s hand and dragged him away from there. "Old man¡­ was acting different," Lu Feng said in a serious voice. "No, he was always been like that, he only cared about the Clan. She was nothing to a clan, and he also didn''t like her much, sigh, I don''t know what to do now" Hou Qiong said "Let''s hand over her to their family tomorrow" Lu Feng calmed down and said, he felt he was fingering in their family matters. "They can''t take her back¡­ There is a culture in some clans that once a girl from their got married to the other clan, that girl should live in that clan itself, even after her husband''s death she should not return to her parents'' clan, that is like disrespecting the clan.. Ving Clan is one of them, they will not take her back" Hou Qiong said to him. Chapter 78 - Unexpected Turn Lu Feng looked at her in shock "What kind of culture is that¡­ I don''t like it" he said "I don''t know¡­ and even if you like it or not, that''s their culture," she said to him as they came back to the room. "Qiong, tell me, what to do now?" he asked her, there was not a single way in his mind. "What can we do? Let her die in peace, if she dies now, there will be no problem, because let me tell you one thing, she will not get married to anyone, even if you help her now, she will eventually turn into something which will hurt herself and you, because you look like someone who cares for her, I don''t know what happened between you two, and I have 0 interest to know." Hou Qiong said in a cold voice. ''Looks like her cold self is coming back'' Lu Feng thought and said "I can''t let someone die¡­ just like that¡­ is there is no way to stop this?" "No, only sleeping with a man can stop this," She said "Sigh, I feel like I have been forced to do this" Lu Feng said "No¡­" "Don''t worry, I won''t do that now, maybe the day after tomorrow, I just hope she can survive till that time" Lu Feng said to her "¡­" Hou Qiong looked at him with strange eyes but didn''t say anything. "That will be last, okay? I don''t want her to die, you can think I should let any other guy do this¡­ but what about her feelings? If she know some other dude who she didn''t even know slept with her¡­ I think that feels worse" Lu Feng said. "Hmph, coming from someone who did that many times," Hou Qiong said. Lu Feng looked at her "I know you changed, but that was your past itself," she said with a smile. "Well¡­" Lu Feng wanted to refuse but it would reveal his real past, and he didn''t want anyone to know that, not a single person. "Anyway, I will not say anything, do anything you want," she said to him, she felt she should not stop him this type. Lu Feng smiled and said nothing, and both came back to the room. "Qiong, what did Clan Head say?" Wu Yin asked as they entered the room. "Well¡­ you know him, he said to kill her," Hou Qiong said to her. "What¡­ she was a nice person¡­" Wu Yin felt bad for Ving Hua. "Hmm, but Lu Feng said he will save her this one time, I don''t know after that" Hou Qiong said. "Huh?" Wu Yin looked at Lu Feng. Lu Feng just smiled. "Sigh, now?" she asked him with a sigh. "No, day after tomorrow," he said to her, he thought she would react more. "Okay¡ª" before she could say anything the door opened "Lu¡­ Feng¡­" Ving Hua came out of the bathroom. "What! Don''t come out" Lu Feng said and ran towards her. "I¡­ can''t¡­ I- I''m going¡­ to die" she said and fell on his body. Lu Feng looked at her crying face. "This¡­ hurts¡­ like¡­ hell," she said while tears came out of her eyes non-stop. "Hua¡­ can you please wait for 2 days¡­ please," he said to her as he closed his eyes. This was the first time he was feeling like this, he hugged her tightly. "¡­" Ving Hua was silent and looked at Hou Qiong and nodded. "Lu Feng, go and do it now." Hou Qiong said to him in a cold voice. "Huh?" He looked back at Hou Qiong. "I think you can do that now, I mean we are still not married yet, if you do that now, you don''t need to do it later, and it will also not hurt her," she said to him, even though she was feeling bad, she felt this was also, he could be good without doing any these type of this after marriage. If he did that now, it will count into his before marriage. Lu Feng thought a big and nodded, he got her point and carried Ving Hua into the bathroom and closed the door. Wu Yin was shocked and embarrassed, they were going to do that in here? "Qiong¡­" "It is okay mother, it is not like this was his first time," Hou Qiong said to her and went to the bed. Wu Yin sighed, it was kind of true¡­ - - Inside the bathroom "Lu¡­ Feng¡­ sorry" Ving Hua apologized. "You don''t need to apologize, it is okay, nothing is more important than your life, you just want to live, I will help a little," he said to her with a smile, even he don''t know what or why he said but he said it. "Thank¡­ you," Ving Hua said with a very difficult smile. Lu Feng just smiled and let her down slowly and he started to strip, Ving Hua was naked begin with. After striping, he came top of her. Ving Hua looked at him with watery eyes, he could see half clear and half blur. "First let''s have a bath!" Lu Feng said and took her near the water and started to wash her and himself. "Now, all good and clean," Lu Feng said with a smile and Ving Hua was silent. "I think I should hurry," he said, he could see that Ving Hua was going to fall unconscious. He looked at her face, he looked closely and noticed she was more beautiful than Hou Qiong at some points, he then looked at her pink lips and came close to them and kissed her. Ving Hua opened her eyes after felling Lu Feng''s lips. After kissing her he looked at her lower lips which were leaking Qi water none stop. "Why is this like this¡­?" he had a lot of questions but he threw them aside and came on top of her. "I''m going to enter now¡­" Lu Feng said to her and Ving Hua nodded. She was trying her best to stay awake. Lu Feng''s brother entered the waterfall cave. Chapter 79 - Saving Ving Hua "Ah~" Ving Hua moaned in a low voice. Lu Feng was shocked, he felt he had entered a very tight cave today. It was abnormally tight, only his tip entered the cave. "Hey¡­" Lu Feng thought it might hurt a lot to her but she nodded at him and wanted him to continue. Lu Feng tried to push his brother in and it was a long journey for him to reach the destination. He could touch the end of her cave. "Ahh" Hou Qiong''s body bent like never before. Lu Feng wanted to stop, this does feel good, but he felt Ving Hua couldn''t handle the pain. "Continue¡­" she said again in a low voice. Lu Feng looked at her and felt ashamed and decided not to ask anymore. His brother went deeper and deeper until he reached his goal. "Ahh," Ving Hua was in both pain and pleasure. Lu Feng smiled and started to move and Ving Hua started to gain her consciousness back with every movement he made. After some time, he released his load inside her. That was his first time to come this fast and he did that because she said that was the way to stop it. Lu Feng tried to take his brother out and saw the waterfall stop and his load came out slowly. "Oof, you are insane," Lu Feng said to her as he sat beside her. "You think so?" Ving Hua said with a smile and tried to sit back. "You are okay now?" he was shocked, this fast? "No¡­ I will be okay after 2 rounds" she said with a smile and lowered her head to his brother and began to clean him with her mouth. "Hey¡­" ¡ª ¡ª 2 hours passed Hou Qiong was sitting on her bed without sleeping and Wu Yin was the same. Crack The bathroom door opened and Lu Feng came out and Ving Hua came back with him. She was covering herself with a white towel and Lu Feng was wearing his golden dress. Ving Hua walked straight to Hou Qiong and gave her a bow. "Thank you," she said to her in a loud voice. Hou Qiong was shocked by her response and didn''t know what to say, she thought it would take time for her to recover. Wu Yin came off her bed and walked to Ving Hua. Ving Hua looked at her and hugged her. "Wu Yin¡­ long time," Ving Hua said with a smile. "Yes¡­" Wu Yin said with a smile and hugged her back, the only person, other than her daughter she liked was Ving Hua, but she didn''t know why Hou Qiong didn''t like Ving Hua. Hou Qiong looked at Lu Feng and Lu Feng smiled at her. She raised her eyebrows and Lu Feng turned his head on the other side and looked at Wu Yin and Ving Hua. The towel which was covering her slowly came off and undid the hug. Ving Hua was not shy about it, she picked it up and covered them again. Lu Feng was silent. He had already tasted them so he didn''t have any impure thoughts and he walked back to his bed. "Move a little," he said to Hou Qiong who was sitting in the middle of the bed. Hou Qiong nodded and moved to the corner. "I will sleep now," he said and tried to sleep. "I will leave now," Ving Hua said to Wu Yin. "Leave¡­ leave tomorrow morning?" Wu Yin said Hou Qiong smiled and said "I can''t leave like this in the morning, right?" she pointed at the towel. "Ah, okay," Wu Yin said with a nod, she wouldn''t be able to leave like this in the morning. "Haha, anyway, you should live a good life from now on, that bastard finally died," Ving Hua laughed. "Huh?" Wu Yin was surprised by her sudden words but she nodded with a smile. Ving Hua pattered her shoulder and came in front of the bed Lu Feng and Hou Qiong on "Thank you, again," she said with a bow and walked towards the exit and left the room. Lu Feng woke up and came off the bed. Hou Qiong looked at him and asked "What happened?" "I feel like Hua is going to do something bad¡­" he said in a low voice. Hou Qiong was confused, why did he think like that now? "No¡­ just remember, I said I would not help her with this again. She looked disappointed, and now she said something like that to Mother-in-law like she was saying goodbye to her¡­ isn''t it suspicious?" He asked her Hou Qiong was silent "I will also come with you," she said. "Okay," he said and both of them tried to follow Ving Hua. Wu Yin sat there on the bed hoping Ving Hua would not do anything stupid. "Lu Feng, there she is" Hou Qiong saw Ving Hua walking to the Training Place, it was already midnight and everything was dark in the house, there were only a few lamps. "I knew it, she was trying to do something," Lu Feng said in a low voice. "Why do you think she is going to Training Place?" "I don''t know," Hou Qiong said. "Okay, let''s just follow her," Lu Feng said and they followed Ving Hua, eventually she reached in front of the Training Place. "Wait¡­ Qiong, Lan Yanjing was in Training Place, right?" Lu Feng asked her "Yeah? Why?" Hou Qiong said, there was no connection between Ving Hua and Lan Yanjing. "I just asked," he said as he looked at her. Ving Hua entered the training place through the front entrance, Lu Feng and Hou Qiong followed her very slowly not making any noise. They came in front of the entrance and looked into it. They saw Lan Yanjing who was practicing her skills and Ving Hua who was sitting on a couch in the training place and looking at the stars. "There is no need to hide, I know you both are following me," Ving Hua said with a smile. Chapter 80 - Confusing Things And... Lu Feng and Hou Qiong sighed and came, their hiding was a waste of time.... Ving Hua looked at them and smiled "I will not do anything to myself, I have a dream, I will not fuking die until I accomplish my dream" Ving Hua said with confidence. "Even I have to force myself¡­ I will not die" Lu Feng and Hou Qiong felt strong energy from Ving Hua. "Master~!" Lan Yanjing saw Lu Feng and ran to him with a smile. Lu Feng looked at Lan Yanjing and smiled. Lan Yanjing came to him and hugged him. Lu Feng also hugged her back and patted her. "How is your training going?" he asked her with a smile. "Good! I will become strong as that uncle¡­ but it will take a long time." Lan Yanjing said with a smile. Lu Feng smiled and nodded. Hou Qiong was silent, she only thought Lu Feng had good luck with women¡­ "Master?" Ving Hua was shocked by her response. "Yes, she is my zombie, Lan Yanjing greets, Hua" Lu Feng said to Lan Yanjing Lan Yanjing looked at Ving Hua. "Hello," Lan Yanjing said to her with a bow. "Haha, I thought she was a crazy person who only knows how to practice. I have been looking at her training for 2 days, she never responded to me, anyway, come here and sit," Ving Hua said to them. "Lan Yanjing, you go and continue your practice," Lu Feng said to her "Okay~," she said and ran back to the ground and started to practice. Lu Feng and Hou Qiong came near her and sat on the couch. "Look at the stars, they are pretty, right?" Ving Hua said as she pointed at the sky. Lu Feng and Hou Qiong looked at the sky and saw a beautiful sky filled with stars "Yes," Lu Feng said with a smile. "What if I let you know that those are all worlds just like us? You will believe?" she said again. "Huh?" Hou Qiong was shocked. She never heard there were any other worlds than this and Divine Immortal land. "I might believe," Lu Feng said with a smile. In his past he had millions of these types of worlds in his Dantian. "Then, it is a yes. They are all worlds, but they were blocked from coming out of it, every world was sealed by the heavens, there is an even bigger realm beyond these worlds. That is called Upper Realm. It is something we can''t imagine" Ving Hua said to them. "Upper Realm?" Hou Qiong looked at Lu Feng, she remembered hearing this word from Lu Feng. "You know that?" Ving Hua looked at her suddenly "So it was you that stopped me there?" Lu Feng asked. "Stopped you?" Ving Hua looked at Lu Feng Lu Feng explained that that thing happened before. "Wait¡­ this is impossible," Ving Hua said. "What?" Lu Feng was confused now. "You might already be doubting how I know them, right? It was you who said them to me" Ving Hua said to Lu Feng shocking both of them. "Me?" Lu Feng confusion reached the peak level "Yes, I remember that the same thing happened to me when I was a kid. A handsome man saved me from going to Upper Realm and used to tell me many stories and many things. Before knowing he became everything to me and when I turned 22, I don''t know why my body became like this and I couldn''t see that handsome man anymore. I thought he left me because my body became like this¡­ that was when I stopped going to that place, even though there is one like that here, I don''t go there, and¡­ that handsome man looked exactly the same as you, Lu Feng, that was why, when I saw you in the hall I wanted to cry and beat you for leaving me alone when I needed you, but you didn''t remember me or anything¡­ you are totally a different person..." Ving Hua said as tears started to fall from her eyes. She was very attached to that man, but suddenly he vanished as he never appeared before. Normally, Hou Qiong would be emotionless and cold, but after hearing Ving Hua''s words, tears automatically came out. She doesn''t know why, but she felt many emotions towardsds Ving Hua. Lu Feng was also silent. He moved close to Ving Hua and hugged her. This was the only thing he could give her now. "Hua, I''m sorry to say this, but it was not me¡­ before 3 years, I never left my town, the thing you saw was not me¡­" he said after a minute of silence and undid his hug and looked into Ving Hua''s eyes. Ving Hua smiled and nodded wiping away tears. "I know, I did my research, and the person you saw that place was not me too. I don''t know what was wrong with that place¡­ but it is a mysterious place" Hou Qiong also wiped her tears, she stood up and walked away from there and headed near Lan Yanjing and started to practice. Both Lu Feng and Ving Hua looked at her "Then¡­ who was that person?" Lu Feng asked her. "I don''t know" "Upper Realm¡­" Lu Feng sighed. "My dream is to ascend to the Upper Realm, then Divine Immortal Land," Ving Hua said with a smile "Divine immortal Land?" Lu Feng looked at her. "Yes, I want to visit there" Ving Hua nodded happily "Why?" he asked her. "I don''t have a particular reason, I just want to go there. You might now know, but I heard that from the handsome man that Divine Immortal Land is filled with life and peace. It is better than heaven, and yeah, Upper Realm has another name, that is heaven" "Oh, can you tell me more about the Upper Realm?" "Sure, hehe, I feel I was taught this by that handsome man because so I can tell you," Ving Hua said. Lu Feng smiled. He doesn''t know about that¡­ "And one thing was I was confused that he used to have a mole on the left cheek and you have a mole on the right cheek" "Wait¡­WHAT!!!!" Chapter 81 - Upper Realm And Under Realm Lu Feng was shocked by her words, he had a mole on his left cheek? Isn''t that Left? Ving Hua looked at him, why he was shocked. "You know him?" she asked him Lu Feng was silent and said "No" "Then what is that reaction?" "It is just¡­ I had a dream about him once, but I don''t remember anything but his face. I thought it was me, but he had a mode on his left cheek and I have one on right" Lu Feng said, he just said anything that came to his mind. "Well, that was also not true¡­ I guess, just my imagination" Lu Feng said with a smile, he didn''t know how to cover it up. Ving Hua looked at him and sighed in disappointment. "It''s okay, it''s been long and I started to come out of it. Coming back to the topic we were talking about, the Upper Realm, which was also known as Heaven, a place where no human life exists. There are many beings higher than humans, and they live in the Upper Realm. There is also a different world which is called the Under Realm, and the other name is Hell, where our souls go too. Once people are dead, their souls will go to Hell, and the King of the Death decides what with do to the souls, this matters with all living beings not only humans." Ving Hua said with a smile and pointed at the sky, even Hou Qiong stopped practicing and came to them to hear the story. "Wow¡­ King of the Death" Hou Qiong was surprised. "So, Upper Realm is not for humans?" Lu Feng asked her, he felt something was wrong. "I''m not saying it is not for humans, it is just humans don''t live there, that place is for Holy Beings and all" Ving Hua said. "That was why we were stopped from going there?" Lu Feng asked "Yes, if they see any human, you either get killed or become a slave to them," Ving Hua said Lu Feng was silent, he sensed his Qi and his Brother''s Qi from that place¡­ why? What was in there? "Hua¡­ did that man say anything about God?" Lu Feng asked her Ving Hua looked at him and raised her eyebrows "Yes, but he also did tell me not to talk about this with anyone" "You can say that to me¡­" "Hmm, I will when you get stronger," Ving Hua said with a smile. Lu Feng sighed, then why did she know? It was not like she was strong or anything¡­ "Basically these are the worlds that handsome man said, and the Upper Realm is divided into 7 different realms¡­ he only said till that, if I want to know about it, I need to go there and find the things out by myself," Ving Hua said. Lu Feng sighed, there was nothing like this in his Dantian before¡­ everything changed. "That is enough for now, go back to your room and take a rest, tomorrow is your marriage!" Ving Hua said to them with a smile. Lu Feng and Hou Qiong also remembered this, it was midnight, they needed to sleep! "Lu Feng, let''s go," Hou Qiong said as she stood up, those people will come in the morning itself, they need to sleep! At least 2 to 3 hours. That was enough for them because of their realm. Lower than that would make their day horrible. Lu Feng nodded and stood up. "You are not going?" "I will stay here for some more time, you both go," Ving Hua said "Hua, how old are you?" Lu Feng asked all of a sudden. Hou Qiong was shocked by his question, why was he asking that now? "Haha, I''m 49, will be 50 in a few days," Ving Hua said with a laugh and didn''t mind at all. Lu Feng nodded. He and Hou Qiong headed back to the room. "Lu Feng, why have you asked her age?" she asked him in curiosity. "Just wanted to know if she is older than me or not," Lu Feng said with a smile, but he was lying, he wanted to investigate a few things. "Tsk" Hou Qiong was not satisfied by his answer, she thought there was something behind that, but since he was not telling her, she also didn''t force him. They came to the room and Wu Yin was sitting on her bed waiting for them. After hearing Ving Hua was fine and not planning to do anything she sighed in relief. "Okay, now sleep, they will come here to pick you both up in a few hours," Wu Yin said to them and went back to bed. Hou Qiong and Lu Feng also fall asleep faster than before. ¡ª ¡ª Early in the morning. "Young Miss and Young Master" the main maid knocked on the door. Wu Yin woke up because of the knocking and saw Lu Feng and Hou Qiong were still sleeping. She tried to wake them up. "Qiong, Lu Feng, wake up" "Mother¡­" "Mother-in-law¡­" Both of them woke up after hearing Wu Yin''s voice. "Maids came here to pick you up, go with them," she said to them with a smile. "Okay¡­ let me freshen up," Lu Feng said and came off the bed slowly. "Young Master? Young miss?" maid knocked again "There is no need for that, go with them," Wu Yin said to him "Why¡­ okay" Lu Feng wanted to ask why but nodded. Hou Qiong also nodded and came out of the bed. Wu Yin opened the door before they knocked again. The main maid was standing in front of the door and the other maids were behind her. ''No matter how many times I see them all, I still feel pressure, sigh, when will I be able to control this body fully'' Lu Feng sighed after seeing hundreds of maids. "Please come with us, we will take you both to the bath," the main maid said to them with a bow. "Oh, nice" Lu Feng smiled and nodded. Hou Qiong was silent. That maid nodded and took them away. "Qiong, this is my first time seeing a marriage and it is mine, haha," Lu Feng said to Hou Qiong with a laugh. "This is also my first time seeing a marriage and it is mine," Hou Qiong said with a smile. Chapter 82 - Overcoming The Fear Lu Feng looked at her, she''s the first time too? What does she mean? She had never seen marriage before? "Yes, I had never seen any marriage before, even I was invited, I would be stopped by someone, or something would happen, or just they didn''t invite me¡­ I never left this house much" Hou Qiong said to him. Lu Feng was shocked. Even the maids beside them were shocked after hearing her words, but they didn''t say a single word. "Sigh, okay. Now you got a chance! No one will stop you now!" Lu Feng said with a smile. And Hou Qiong nodded, she always wanted to see a marriage, even though it doesn''t have much meaning in here, she read some books where people treat marriage as a blessing from heaven which paring two people, and it was a holy thing. After marriage, the wife becomes half of the husband. Love, caring, and sharing. This was the family. But that was the opposite of what she was experiencing. Love? There was not something she could get from everyone. Caring? Haha, only her grandpa and her mother. Sharing? There was all most everyone tried to steal things from her, even stole things dear to her¡­ "Lu Feng¡­" she unconsciously called his name while thinking about it. "Hmm?" he looked at her face which looked worried. "What happened?" "Nothing¡­ can we hold¡­ our¡­ hands?" she asked him "Of course," Lu Feng said with a smile and raised his left hand, she was on his left side. Hou Qiong somewhat became red, but she also raised her hand and held his hand. Lu Feng pulled her close to him The maids were enjoying it while walking behind them. Hou Qiong tried to make some gap between them, he was too close to her. "Did you forget? We hugged many times before" he said in her ear slowly. Hou Qiong''s face became even redder and even her ears started to turn red. This was the first time this happened, but it started to go back to normal in a second. Lu Feng smiled after seeing this, she was slowly changing. Before when he hugged her, she didn''t show any emotion but even said to him not to do it again. "Young Master and Young Miss, we came here," the main maid said Lu Feng saw two doors in front. "Suppurate bathrooms?" he asked "Yes," the main maid said "Tsk, I''m going to this, don''t follow me," Lu Feng said and chose to go to the right one "Young Master, wait! We are here to help you bathe" the main maid said. "I already said, don''t follow me, that means, I will take a bath by myself," Lu Feng said to her. "No, this is not a normal bath young master, this is a special one," she said. "Special?" "Yes, Master Lu prepared this for you, so some will come with you and help you a bath," she said to him. Lu Feng became silent, he trusted his father, so he nodded and entered the bathroom. The main maid winked at the girls. They also smiled and nodded and entered the bathroom. Hou Qiong was shocked by seeing this. There were only a few members left after a while, every maid entered the bathroom of Lu Feng. Hou Qiong looked at the main maid "Young Miss, this was planned by Master Lu, we can''t do anything," she said to her with a bow. "What is this special bath? I also have anything special?" she asked her. "This¡­ young miss didn''t have any special bath, and the young master is¡­." ¡ª ¡ª Inside the bathroom. "Hey¡­ what the hell is this¡­ get out all of you!" Lu Feng shouted at them but they were staring at him who was sitting naked in the very big hot-spring. The water was green as something was mixed in it. "No, Young Master, Master Lu said us to do this" one maid said with a smile, her face was red after seeing Lu Feng naked, other girls were not better than her. "Father..." Lu Feng clenched his teeth, he knew why he did this, Lu Huang knew that Lu Feng couldn''t take the huge crowd, that was why he did this. He thought if he was stared at by hundreds of maids at the same time and naked, it might help him a little. Billions of people will attend his wedding now, he needed to be prepared for that. Lu Feng looked around and his body shivered a little, but he closed his eyes and tried to control his body. ''I should not have such pathetic weakness!'' he thought and suddenly Qi in his body started to circulate all over his body and entered his head. "Huh?" Lu Feng opened his eyes. His body stopped shriving and some type of confidence appeared in his heart. He looked around and did not feel the same anymore¡­ "Hahaha" he laughed, he came out of that pathetic weakness, he even stood up blessing the ladies in the room. "Ahh~!" maids took a step back by seeing his brother. "Ahem," Lu Feng noticed the maids'' intense gazes and sat back in the water. ¡ª ¡ª "Hahaha, Uncle did that?" Hou Qiong bust into laugh after hearing the maid''s words. "Yes" maid nodded "Good, this might help him, haha," she said and walked into the bathroom. After some time both Lu Feng and Hou Qiong finished their bath and came out. "Lu Feng!" Hou Qiong came to him, she was wearing a blue dress. "Yeah?" he asked her, he was wearing a white dress. "How was the bath?" she asked him with a smile. Lu Feng looked at her and understood what she meant. "It was pretty bad at first, but I had an emotional breakthrough and was able to come overcome the fear of crowds," he said with a smile. "Oh, wow¡­" Hou Qiong was shocked but she was happy for him. "Young master, and young miss, this way," the main maid said and took them to another room where they met the 2 women again. "This time there is no choice, this is your wedding dress," one woman said and took two dresses out. "What is this?" both Lu Feng and Hou Qiong were shocked after seeing their wedding dresses. Chapter 83 - Wedding 1 "These are the dresses you are going to wear today," that woman said. Lu Feng and Hou Qiong saw the dresses and were shocked. "What are these things?" Lu Feng was shocked by the dresses. Hou Qiong was also staring at them in confusion. "These are your family traditional dresses," that woman said and pointed at the red dresses. "I¡­ they are looking like blankets, who can someone wear such things," Lu Feng said. The dresses on the table were looking like a blanket. Which was almost 12 feet long. "The maids will help you wear them, we have more things to do so we are leaving," that woman said, and the other woman who was sitting also stood and. "What¡­" Lu Feng didn''t know what to say anymore. He could only look at them leaving the hall. He came in front of the red dress and tried to look into it. "This thing has many designs on it, dragon, phoenix, white tiger, and divine turtle," Lu Feng said and he lifted the top piece of dress, it was divided into two pieces one looked like the top and another one looked like wearing inside. "Mine is even worse, there are some designs inside too, this will make my body unconformable of sure, even though this was made of them, it is still¡­" she said with a sigh, there were so many things in the dress, and her dress was divided into 3 pieces. As they were looking at the dress, maids started to enter the hall. "Young Miss and Young Master, we are here to help you wear the wedding dress," the maids said. "Okay" both of them nodded. They didn''t know anything so they needed their help. "Young Miss, please come with us" a few of the maids came in front and said to Hou Qiong, they picked her dress with care and left the hall with Hou Qiong. "So, is this dress good? The cloth is somewhat not the best quality¡­" Lu Feng asked them. "We don''t know" the maid walked to him and opened the dress. Other maids came to Lu Feng and tried to strip him. Lu Feng was silent and let them do anything to his body. But he observed how to wear the dress. In just 15 minutes he was ready to go. "I watched the whole process and I can say that I didn''t understand how you guys did this" Lu Feng said as he was looking at his reflection, the dress he was wearing was pure red and it was too big, even after wearing the dress, there was still a big part on the ground behind. "That will stay like that?" he asked the maid who was applying light make-up to his face. "Yes," she said and Lu Feng nodded. Another 5 minutes passed and Lu Feng walked out of the hall. "Now¡­ do I need to wait for Qiong?" he asked the maid beside him and she nodded. "Okay¡­" Another 10 minutes passed and Hou Qiong was also dressed up. Lu Feng took a step back after seeing Hou Qiong, she was looking like an immortal who came into this mortal world from Divine Immortal Land¡­ Hou Qiong looked at him and smiled after seeing his face, her dress was also big and half part was behind and a few maids held the corner of it. And there was a crown on her head which looked like it was made of gold and red jade and golden strings were hanging around it. Hou Qiong walked to him and stood in front of him. "Does this look good?" she asked him with a smile and Lu Feng nodded "What is this crown?" he asked, he felt this crown had some Qi in it¡­ normal things don''t contain Qi. "I don''t know," she said and looked at the maids. One maid came in front and said slowly "This is called the Phoenix Coronet" "Oh¡­" Lu Feng remembered after hearing the names, this was used to be worn by the royal woman in weddings, ceremonies, or official occasions. "Haha, you both look good" Everyone looked in the direction the voice came from and saw old man Sun. "Oh, old man, where did you vanish?" Lu Feng asked with a smile. "I went to call all of your friends in the forest and brothel," he said with a smile. Lu Feng smiled and asked "Bai Laohu! Li Li! Did they come?" "Yes, they are in the wedding place, I would never guess that the whole brothel would come here to attend your wedding," the old man Sun said with a smile. Lu Feng nodded, they love him the most. Hou Qiong looked at him and sighed. "Qiong, let me introduce you to my close friends. You will be surprised by them" he said to her with a smile. Hou Qiong nodded, she decided to stay silent, what kind of friends did he have in a brothel? "Come let''s go to the place, we need to do many things there" old man Sun said. "Let''s go," Lu Feng said with a smile and Hou Qiong also walked with them. "Where did mother go?" Hou Qiong asked old man Sun "I''m here" Wu Yin came to them from the room''s direction. She was wearing yellow robes which looked perfect for her. "Mother¡­ this looks good," Hou Qiong said to her with a smile. This was the first time she saw her mother in such luxury robes. "Really? I love them too" Wu Yin said and with a smile showed Qiong her dress to her. Lu Feng smiled and they all followed old man Sun. After walking for some time they came in front of the big gate. Old man Sun came in front and opened the gate revealing a big circle red stage with millions of people standing in all directions around it. "Wow¡­." Lu Feng was shocked after seeing so many people. The place was also very big. "Lu Feng and Hou Qiong, go" Old man Sun said to them with a smile Chapter 84 - Wedding 2 Lu Feng gulped, even though he had overcome his fear. This was his first time seeing such a big crowd. She was also in this house of years, so how would she be able to handle such a large crowd? Even Wu Yin was in the same position. They were in the spotlight. Everyone was looking at them... Lu Feng had goosebumps all over him. "Don''t squeeze too hard" he said to Hou Qiong who was squeezing his arm with both of her hands. "I-" she couldn''t speak clearly. "Go, go, go" old man Sun hurried them to walk. "To where?" Lu Feng asked "You can''t see the way to the stage? Walk on it" Old man Sun said him showing the way. "You want us to walk in the middle of them?" Lu Feng was shocked after seeing the way. There is only one way to the stage and it was surrounded by people. "There is no need no worry, no one is going to attack you, even if they did the attack won''t even reach you, the red carpet has a formation which can reflect any attack to the attacked itself." Old man Sun said to him with a smile Lu Feng felt there was no need to talk with this old man, he didn''t understand his point. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "Qiong, do same as me, close your eyes and take a deep breath, and walk. mother-in-law, you can come with the old man later, we both will walk there" Lu Feng said to Wu Yin with a smile. She also nodded because she could feel her legs are turning into tofu. There was no way she could walk in the middle of them looking at her. Hou Qiong looked at Lu Feng and nodded, she closed her eyes and did the same as he said. "Let''s go" he held her hand in his arm and started to walk to the red carpet which was not far. "GODDESS HOU QIONG!!!" "Ahh! I did the best thing in my life to come here, I was able to die without any regret this life" "Shut up! I came here to look at the man she was marrying and look at him¡­" "He is 10000% way handsome than you," some girls said "Yes¡­ he is very handsome¡­ like a god" "What did you just sayyy" ¡ª - Lu Feng and Hou Qiong didn''t even bother to listen to their words, they were busy looking at the stage. The stage was round and empty with a red carpet. There was nothing or anyone on the stage. Many doubts popped into their heads, but they could not think anything because of their situation. Millions of eyes were looking at them right now¡­ "We are near to it," Lu Feng said with a smile and Hou Qiong nodded, after walking for some time they came top of the stage and looked around. No one attacked them nor did anything bad happen, they came on to the stage safe and sound. "Good" Clan Head said to them who appeared beside them all of a sudden. Lu Huang and Dong Hao Shu were also with him, they were wearing golden robes and Dong Hao Shu also had a Phoenix Coronet too, but her''s was way bigger than Hou Qiong''s Phoenix Coronet. Dong Hao Shu walked beside Hou Qiong. "Both of you looking good," she said with a smile "Yes," Lu Huang said with a smile. He looked at his son proudly. "Mother, did sister come here?" Lu Feng suddenly asked Dong Hao Shu. Dong Hao Shu looked at him and nodded but then again said in a low to be silent and not ask any questions now. Hou Qiong just looked at the Dong Hao Shu dress admiring it. "Now, let''s start the marriage" Clan Head said with a smile and everyone nodded to him. Clan Head looked at the crowd and it became silent. "Thanks for coming to the marriage, this will be one of the greatest marriages in Lu Clan and Hou Clan, and the marriage makes my Hou Clan and Lu Clan in-laws, this was my dream, not it is fulfilling! It''s all because of my sweet granddaughter and Lu Feng. You both have my blessing with you all time¡­ and coming back to marriage this marriage will be healed for 16 days! There are many things to see, haha" Clan Head said happily, even though his voice was low everyone in the hundreds of full square kilometers heard him Lu Feng and Hou Qiong both were shocked, 16 days? Not one day?? He then looked around and the people were looking like ants, the front row was filled with old and young people, but everyone in the front row was a big shot. He stopped looking at them and looked at Lu Huang. Lu Huang smiled after seeing Lu Feng, he came near him "My zombies'' crowd looks bigger than this one, there are just 400 million people here, you should know, my zombie count is 1 trillion" "That''s one billion father," Lu Feng said to him "Whatever, it is bigger than 400 million" "Yes¡­" Lu Feng said "Then get used to it, you should also get that many zombies in the future, no, you should have more!" he said to him with a smile. "Qiong and Lu Feng come here" Clan Head called them. "Go," Dong Hao Shu said to them and both came in front of the Clan Head. "Marriage is not only about one man and one woman, but it is also even about two families, we should thank Heavens for giving us such blessings and opportunity! Come, worship and bow down, kneel before Heaven and Kowtow three times to show you respect to heavens, this is a ritual" Clan Head said to them with a smile Hou Qiong nodded but something was wrong with Lu Feng "¡­ kneel and Kowtow heavens? Me?" Lu Feng said in a low voice. Hou Qiong looked at him and quietly thought ''what is happening to him?'' Lu Huang and Dong Hao Shu remembered something and ran to him. Lu Feng''s killing intent slowly started to release from his body¡­ "Son!" Chapter 85 - Wedding 3 "Son!" both Lu Huang and Dong Hao Shu came to him running, they knew that Lu Feng hated Heaven the most. They asked him to kneel now, he would surely get angry! Clan Head noticed his killing intent and raised his eyebrows. Why was he releasing his killing intent? But it was stopped as Dong Hao Shu shouted. Lu Feng looked back and saw Lu Huang and Dong Hao Shu come behind him. "Uncle, I think we should skip that part¡­" Lu Huang said to Clan Head in a low voice so no one could hear it. Clan Head was confused and asked, "Why?" "Lu Feng hates Heavens and God," he said to him Lu Feng looked at Clan Head and nodded. He even died again than kneeling to that God. And that too kowtow! That was impossible. "But¡­" Clan Head hesitated. This was something they had been doing for billions of years, how could they change it? "He won''t do that even if you kill him," Lu Huang said with a sigh. Clan Head looked at Lu Feng who was standing beside Dong Hao Shu, she nodded at him. "But one thing, Lu Feng, will you kowtow your parents?" Clan Head asked him. "I will," Lu Feng said without hesitating, kowtow his parents were nothing wrong. "Good, then, both of you kowtow them three times, Old man Sun, call Wu Yin," Clan Head said and Old man Sun who was standing below the stage and took Wu Yin to the stage, he didn''t understand why they stopped, however, he didn''t ask anything and left the stage after leaving Wu Yin beside Dong Hao Shu. Wu Yin was already sweating hard, she was just a mortal without any cultivation base or anything, now she was standing in the middle of a huge crowd of cultivators¡­ many powerful people were looking at her. She couldn''t come out of the fear, she was very scared inside. "Nothing will happen, just stand beside him," Dong Hao Shu said to her with a smile and held her hand. Wu Yin looked at her and felt the fear in her heart was slowly vanishing, she then looked at Dong Hao Shu''s warm hand. "Thanks¡­" she said, she understood that the fear was gone because of her. Dong Hao Shu just smiled. Lu Feng and Hou Qiong stood in front of them "Now kneel and kowtow three times," Clan Head said to them and both of them kneeled in front of Lu Huang, Dong Hao Shu, and Wu Yin and kowtowed three times. "What? Isn''t that a later part? Why are they doing it now?" "I don''t know, maybe this was Lu Clan''s culture¡­" "That''s a possibly¡­ but I don''t think they will forget to kowtow heavens" ¡ª ¡ª People were whispering themselves. In the front line a man was wearing a purple-gold dress and right side there was a beautiful woman who was wearing a golden yellow dress. "So, that was true, your brother indeed changed," that man said, his voice was smooth and sweet. He was the Emperor Wang, a handsome man who was the only son of the late Wang Xian. And the woman who was sitting right side of him was dead Lu Feng''s sister, her face was covered with a white silk veil. She didn''t answer his question and looked at Lu Feng. She had a feeling that Lu Feng was changed too¡­ but something was wrong. "Mei" he called her again "Ah, yes?" she looked at him "oh, sorry, I was just¡­ it''s been so long since I saw them, and yeah, he changed a lot," she said to him with a smile. Emperor Wang smiled and looked at Lu Feng who had just finished his kowtows. "And he already reached the Purple-Gold Blood Realm¡­" "Hmm" "Sister Dong Mei, long time!" Suddenly someone called them Dong Mei looked in the direction and saw a little girl who was wearing green robes. "Oh, Little Fa, looks like you have grown a lot," she said to her. "Hehe" she smiled and ran to Dong Mei. Dong Mei also stood up and welcomed her into her arms. Emperor Wang looked in the direction and smiled at the man who was sitting not too far away from them. ¡ª ¡ª Lu Feng and Hou Qiong came aside after taking their parents'' blessings. "Now respect them by pouring the Divine Lotus tea, which was made of the Divine Lotus seeds." Clan Head said with a smile and took out a table. Lu Feng looked at Hou Qiong, he didn''t know anything¡­ wait, he knew it! He saw Ving Hua giving the tea to him. Hou Qiong smiled. She somehow knew this. So both of them gave three of them a cup with their index and middle fingers. "And this¡­" Clan Head gave them instructions and they did as he said. Everyone watched the boring wedding without making a sound. This didn''t last long, after 4 hours it finished, and Lu Feng and Hou Qiong became a couple officially. "Do you know what this stage is?" Clan Head asked Lu Feng and Hou Qiong "No," both of them said. "This is the Altar of Hou Clan, every marriage of Hou Qiong is done here," he said with a smile Lu Feng nodded, looked like this was their sentimental place. "Sit and enjoy," Clan Head said and took a big couch out, the couch was beautifully designed and made of soft skin. Lu Feng and Hou Qiong sat on the couch, it was extremely soft and smooth. They don''t know why Clan Head said that. But just as they sat, people started to climb the stage, they were wearing silver robes and there were men and women in the group. A total of 50 people came on top of the stage holding musical instruments. Lu Huang, Dong Hao Shu, and Wu Yin walked behind the new couple. Those 50 members gave a bow to Clan Head and sat down in the group. Some people bought zithers, flutes... and many more. Zing~ Zing~ Fuu~ Fuu~ Peaceful music filled the air¡­ everyone could hear the music, no matter how far they were, they could hear the music as they were in front of them. Chapter 86 - Wedding 4 Lu Feng smiled, he felt very good after hearing the music, the same with Hou Qiong, she also had never heard such beautiful songs before. "What is that thing called?" Hou Qiong asked Lu Feng "What?" "That man is playing, the last row, left corner," Hou Qiong said, she couldn''t point at him, it would look bad. "Oh, that is called erhu," Lu Feng said with a simile, this was the first time she asked him something. "Oh¡­" she looked at the instrument as she wanted to learn it "Even though there were not many parts of it in the music, it sounds very good¡­" Lu Feng nodded. "I like Zither more," he said to her. "Yes, it is very good too," she said and they both enjoyed the whole performance. After playing for 3 hours they stopped playing. And everyone clapped, even Lu Feng and Hou Qiong couldn''t help but admire them Clan Head looked at them and smiled "Good" Those people stood up and gave a bow to Clan Head and walked off the stage. "Next," Clan Head said A group of women wearing red dresses started to walk onto the stage. Their dress was divided into two tops and bottoms, revealing their belly button. And their faces were covered with a red silky veil And 4 men walked behind them with musical instruments. They all gave a bow to Clan Head before starting their performance. The group of women''s movements were flawless, every single woman dance looked like a moon goddess dancing. Lu Feng was shocked after seeing such a dance performance. Hou Qiong''s legs were shaking uncontrollably, she wanted to dance too! Lu Feng looked at her and smiled and said to her in a low voice "Let''s dance together later" Hou Qiong looked at him but didn''t say anything and resumed her watching. They danced for an hour without taking any break and ended "So, the whole day we are going to watch these kinds of talents?" Lu Feng asked his father who was standing beside him. "Yes," Lu Huang said to him "Okay" Lu Feng nodded, this was also not a bad idea, he could see many new things now. "Next¡­" A tournament started, people fought between themselves. Lu Feng took note of all those techniques and fighting styles. "That is all for today, we will come back here tomorrow," Clan Head said with a smile, the tournament ended before knowing the winner. If they wanted to know the winner they need to come back tomorrow. Lu Feng and Hou Qiong started to walk down the stage. "Lu Feng, that is your sister, Dong Mei," Dong Hao Shu said to Lu Feng Lu Feng and Hou Qiong both stopped walking and looked in the direction in which Dong Mei is. Dong Mei noticed their gaze but ignored Lu Feng and only smiled at her parents and Hou Qiong. Lu Feng just smiled and looked at the man beside her. And gave him a bow and didn''t look at them anymore. Hou Qiong became happy after seeing Dong Mei and Emperor Wang. Emperor Wang was one of her favorite people and Dong Mei was someone who she admires a lot. Second to Dong Hao Shu! Dong Mei raised her eyebrows after seeing Lu Feng''s action. Dong Hao Shu and Lu Huang smiled at them. Wu Yin didn''t even know them so she only bowed to them and they resumed their walk. "Mother, looks like sister still hates me," Lu Feng said with a smile "Well, what can she do¡­" Dong Hao Shu said with a sigh, how could she not hate him? He slept with her husband''s mothers, and his other wives, sisters, and even with his brothers'' wives, before. Lu Huang held his laugh back "I''m still confused how they let me alive¡­ that time" Lu Feng wondered. How could Emperor Wang not kill him? There was no response. Lu Feng looked back at them, even Hou Qiong was curious his question had a point. "We will talk about it later. Now go, it is already night" Dong Hao Shu said to them and forced them to walk fast. They entered back into the house after walking for some time. "Go back to your room, tomorrow the maid will come and pick you up, just like today," Dong Hao Shu said to them with a smile. Wu Yin walked to Hou Qiong and hugged her. Lu Feng was silent. Lu Huang took a step back and winked at Lu Feng, and Lu Feng couldn''t hold his smile back after seeing his father''s expression. Dong Hao Shu looked back at Lu Huang, and he turned around. Wu Yin patted Hou Qiong''s shoulder. Lu Feng and Hou Qiong walked back to their room. "Qiong, I think we forgot something¡­" Lu Feng said "What?" Hou Qiong said "We didn''t eat out diner yet!" he said "I''m not hungry, the thing we ate before already filled my stomach," she said "Mine too, but¡­ diner is a diner," he said and they came in front of the room and opened it. "Oh¡­" When Lu Feng and Hou Qiong entered the room everything was changed in the room. Even her bed was changed. "What is this gigantic bed¡­" Hou Qiong looked at the bed which was decorated with flowers and flower petals were all over the bed. Lu Feng came here the bed and sat on it. "This is good," he said with a smile Hou Qiong also sat beside him "Indeed¡­" she said "Qiong, want to bath¡­? Together" Lu Feng asked her. Hou Qiong was silent for a movement and nodded, her face became a little red, but they were already husband and wife. Lu Feng grinned and stood up Hou Qiong also stood up and both walked to the bathroom, they didn''t make a single sound. After entering he slowly started to take his dress off, it will take some time for that, this was a big dress. "Help me," She said to him, she couldn''t take the dress off her own. Lu Feng nodded and helped her to take the dress off. It took 20 minutes to take her dress off¡­ Chapter 87 - XMDS Lu Feng was shocked after seeing Hou Qiong''s flawless body. Hou Qiong''s face was a little red, she never in her life thought this would happen. "Don''t stare too much¡­" she said to him in a low voice. Lu Feng looked at her face and smiled, somehow Hou Qiong started to show her other side, her cold self was going away slowly. "I can''t¡­ you know you have the perfect body¡­ this was my first time seeing such beauty. Everything is perfect here" Lu Feng said and walked close to her. Hou Qiong became even red, there was bright inside there because the rocks which had some inscriptions on them made them shine. Hou Qiong lowered her head avoiding Lu Feng''s eyes. Lu Feng resumed his striping and he also became naked. "Qiong¡­" Lu Feng came in front of her and raised her head and kissed her, she didn''t refuse this time. - - Inside the Hou Clan "Haha, Brother Hou, I said this many years ago, this day will come" An old man who was wearing a white dress said to Clan Head who was sitting beside them. There were a total of 15 members and they were sitting in a circle. "True, I also remember that," another old man said with a smile. Clan Head raised his cup in his hands and drank it. "I know you were joking at that time, you think I would forget?" he said to the old man who said that. "Hehe, joke or not, but this happened, the only thing sad about Old man Lu is not here," he said. "Hmm" Clan Head nodded. "It has been dozens of decades since we came together¡­ I feel good, I don''t have much time to live anyway" Clan Head said with a smile "Yes" everyone nodded "Haha, you are talking like we all have so much to live, we will come soon too," another old man said and suddenly another old man joined the group "So, all the old guys gather here huh," he said with a smile, he was none other than Old man Sun. "Oh old man Sun, long time" "Ah, big brother, where were you all the time? We couldn''t find you anywhere" an old man asked him, in the afternoon after the tournament started, Old man Sun vanished. "Haha, it was something important, so that''s why" old man Sun said to them. "Oh¡­ something important¡­ mind share with us?" an old man said, he had a very old face and he was in the stage of half-dead, he might die any time soon. "Sure, I came here to tell you all that, but before I tell you anything, promise me that, you all leave this place after 16 days, if only you promise, I will tell" old man Sun said in a serious voice, everyone was shocked by his words. But no one asked why and nodded. "XMDS are going to attack Hou Clan in 18 days or 17 days," Old man Sun said Everyone became silent, they didn''t expect that at all¡­ "Sigh, why this of all things¡­" "It''s okay, this is our Hou Clan problem, I will clear it with myself. You guys don''t worry much about me or anything, I''m going to die anyway, I had only 20 days of lifespan, I will at least die in war" Clan Head said with a smile, he was not scared of the thing about to come at all, he already accepted his death. Those old men looked at him. "I¡­ will stay" the old man who asked about the information said. Clan Head and everyone looked at him and didn''t even try to convince him, because they all knew he was also the same as Clan Head, but it was his natural death because he couldn''t reach the next realm and became way too old and was going to die in a few days and everyone knew that. "Sure, it might help me, we can both die together," Clan Head said with a smile. He also didn''t want to stop him. That old man nodded. "Okay, okay, everyone, let''s enjoy our time now, we will not get this time again" Old man Sun said with a smile and took a cup and raised it. "Yes, don''t think about it, only you guys know about it," Clan Head said with a smile "Then¡­ what about the Lu Clan? I don''t think we should involve Dong Hao Shu in this" an old man said and other old men nodded too. "I know, and I already planned it," Clan Head said to him. "That''s good then¡­ XMDS¡­sigh, I want to help you but this will ruin my clan" that old man said with a sigh "Hmm, you know what happened to Old man Lu and his Clan, right? We should not repeat that again. I don''t want any of my friends to die in front of me again" Clan Head said and remembered the past. Those old men also agreed with his words. They couldn''t risk their lives for this, this would only affect their Clan. "Old man Ron, what are your thoughts on this?" old man Sun asked Ron Hixan who was sitting beside him and drinking the wine slowly. Ron Hixan looked at old man Sun "What is there to think of? You know how strong Lu Xian was, he was even stronger than me, but died and his clan got almost wiped out. Since Long is done with his life I''m not stopping him and about his clan¡­ I leave everything to him" "Hmm, I''m also joining the thing with him, I heard the one who killed Lu Xian is also coming, I want to kill him with my own hands" Old man Sun said "Oh¡­" Ron Hixan drank the wine and looked at the Clan Head and old man Sun "You should know¡­ I can''t say a thing more, XMDS is not something this world can handle. How many people do you think can survive this wave?" he asked old man Sun "No, one¡­ XMDS will wipe us out, but I will try my best to kill ''that'' man" old man Sun said Chapter 88 - First Night "Sigh, really Sun¡­ I will miss you both" Ron Hixan said with a sigh. "Haha," old man Sun laughed after hearing him. "Anyway, how do you plan to make us stay here for 15 more days, old man?" an old man asked Clan Head with a smile. "Hmm, what do you think? I will try my best to give it to you" Clan Head said "What do I want? You already know that¡­" "¡­" Clan Head looked at him and sighed. "You never change even after becoming this old, that is why I already called some people, you should know them¡­" "Who? I don''t know" that old man said and other people also became interested. Clan Head smiled and clapped. A group of ladies who were wearing a silky red dress which revealed everything came walking to them. "Oh~" that old man smiled. The main lady who was walking in front came in front of Clan Head "My lord, before we start anything I want to clear a few things," she asked him as she gave him a bow. "What is it?" Clan Head asked "Please, don''t hurt anyone or kill anyone, that all, this thing happened a few times before, that is why¡­ I''m not saying this because you will do that, but as the sect patriarch, I want to be my disciples to be safe" she said as she was sweating like crazy. She knew how dangerous this was but she needed to say it, she lost many disciples to these kinds of old men. "Haha" Clan Head laughed and other old men too. "We will not touch them, except that old man," Clan Head said with a laugh. "Yes, you don''t need to be sacred, I will take care of them, no one is going to get hurt or anything, but I will make them experience heaven" that old man said with a smile. That patriarch looked at the old man and sensed a strong cultivation base, and gave him a bow. "Then I will thank you, my lord," she said to him with a smile. "Good good, why not you join them too, you have some decent cultivation base, I will help you push the bottleneck" that old man said "Ah?" she was shocked by his words, her cultivation base was paused many years ago, no matter who she dual cultivated with she was not able to break the bottleneck, she even dual cultivated with someone stronger than the Clan Head of Hou Clan¡­ but this old man was saying he would help her? "Yes, you should consider it, he can help you with that" Clan Head said to her with a smile "Then¡­" she nodded. "Go there!" Clan Head said and that old man appeared beside the lady. "Sure, sure," that old man said and took the group of them with him. "haha, old man Yur is always like this¡­ women are his life" an old man laughed after seeing this "No, it is just his environment affected him way too much, he tried to come out of it many times, but understood it was impossible, and decided to become an expert in it, and did, you might not notice but I saw, his face still looks so young and his cultivation base is also strong, but he used some kind of disguise technique to hide them" Old man Sun said with a smile. "Why did he do that? It was not like we were outsiders¡­" "He doesn''t want to make me and brother Hou feel bad, you should already know, he is from the same generation as us and if we see him like that¡­ but we already know it" Old man Sun said "Hmm" those old people nodded, everyone here was not from the same generation, some were old some were young, but everyone became friends in the same sect. "This brings back memories¡­" Clan Head said with a smile. "It sure does" "Ahh, let''s drink this wine first" - - Inside Hou Qiong''s room "Ah~" A sweet voice filled the room "¡­ I didn''t even enter yet," Lu Feng said but there was no response from Hou Qiong. "¡­What you know¡­" she said as her face was totally red. Lu Feng smiled and kissed her and slowly entered her cave¡­ "Hmm~" she moaned in a low voice because her mouth was covered by his. "I will try to move slowly¡­" he said after parting lips. Hou Qiong looked into Lu Feng''s eyes and nodded. Lu Feng smiled and slowly started to move his lower body entering deep into her cave, which he wanted to do very gently. "Ahh~ Ahh~" ¡ª ¡ª The night passed like that, they did it till midnight and slept because maids would come again early in the morning. "Young master, Young miss" maid knocked on the door but there was no response. "Looks like they were tired¡­" some maids talked between themselves in a low voice. "That should be it¡­ hehe" "Shuu, silent" the main maid said to them and they became silent. The main maid again knocked on the door and called them. Inside, they were sleeping peacefully but heard the maid''s voice and woke up. "¡­ where is my dress?" Lu Feng was naked and couldn''t find his dress or remember where he left that. "That is in the bathroom, I will wear this one blue one, you wear that," Hou Qiong said and came off the bed and started to wear a blue dress which she stored in her ring. "Ayo, I should also store in this thing¡­" Lu Feng said and went back to the bathroom and saw the red dress. He took one big top piece and wore it. Both of them came in front of the door and opened it. "Let''s go," Hou Qiong said to her and she nodded and both of them walked in front The maids smiled at them and Lu Feng saw that and winked at them. Hou Qiong was silent, she could feel the pain, but it was not much pain, however, it affected her walking style¡­ and everyone noticed the change but they whispered themselves The same routine as before, they went to bathe and those 2 women again and she gave them a choice this time. "I want this" "I want this" Both closed green robes looked simple and beautiful. "Young master, Clan Head is called for you" suddenly a maid entered the hall Chapter 89 - Pink Lotus Sect "Young Master, Clan Head is calling for you!" a maid came into the room running like she was in a hurry "Now?" Lu Feng was shocked, why was he calling him? "Yes!" that maid said "Okay" Lu Feng nodded and looked at Hou Qiong and she nodded. So he followed that maid. "Did something happen?" Lu Feng asked the maid "I don''t know, Clan Head said to bring you as fast as possible." That maid said and increased her speed and Lu Feng followed her silently, he didn''t ask her anything nor did she make any sound, after walking for some time they came in front of the Clan Head. "Lu Feng, listen to me, today many people will challenge you to mock you, but you shouldn''t fight them. I know you are strong, however, your opponents are monsters who were trained by other monsters. So, be careful, this is very important. If you accept any challenge, and I can''t help you later, there is a high possibility you would lose Hou Qiong¡­" Clan Head said to him in a serious voice. Lu Feng first didn''t think much but after hearing the second half, his expression changed, and he nodded. He couldn''t be careless, even he knew that. "That is all, I think you wouldn''t do something stupid, so there is no need to explain all things," Clan Head said with a smile. Lu Feng smiled and nodded. And just as he was about to leave he remembered something. "Old man, where is Hua?" he asked him "That girl? I put her in my room so she doesn''t sleep with anyone, her effect will start soon" Clan Head said "Did she watch the wedding?" Lu Feng asked, he couldn''t any one of his people yesterday, it was too much to notice people in that big crowd. "She did, I locked her this morning" Clan Head said with a smile "Please don''t kill her," Lu Feng said to him and left the room with the maid. Clan Head stood there silently and smiled and walked to another room "I don''t know what to say, he is trying to save you," he said with a smile on his face. "Lu Feng?" Ving Hua who was sitting on the bed said. "Yes," Clan Head said and came near the bed. "He is a nice guy, and my friend, of course, he will try to save me and even saved me once," Ving Hua said with a smile. Clan Head looked at her face. "If he didn''t say that, I would have already killed you now" "Haha, twice" Ving Hua laughed. SLAP Clan Head slapped her. "I know you did this to live, but you should be careful who you sleep with, I''m telling you this, do not sleep with him again¡­" "Ahh, old man Hou, you shouldn''t beat a woman, that too this girl" suddenly an old man appeared beside Clan Head. "I know you respect women, but she is my first son''s wife, now widow, but she shouldn''t have slept with you," Clan Head said to him, he was not surprised by his sudden appearance. "I know, but you don''t need to beat her like that, I will take her with me to my sect, this girl has a unique body which will make her the most powerful person in the world¡­" that old man said with a smile. "Your sect?" Clan Head was shocked after hearing his words and looked at Ving Hua. "Hmm, even though I wanted to kill her, she did nothing wrong, and she does not deserve to die, okay, take her with you to your sect, but after¡­ you know," Clan Head said to him "I understand, you don''t need to worry about her anymore, I will take care of her" that old man said with a smile. He understood what he meant. "Then all good" Clan Head nodded and came near Ving Hua who was on the ground and patted her. "You have bad luck and a bad life, but I hope you can find a way through it" Clan Head slowly left the room leaving dumbfounded Ving Hua and the old man "He is just like a parent, but he thinks kind of different," that old man said to her. Ving Hua nodded, she never hated Clan Head, and she didn''t even mind the slap, he slapped her because she slept with this old man yesterday. That old man walked to her and sat on the bed and a white light covered his face. Ving Hua blocked the light by covering her eyes. It was too bright. "You can open now" Suddenly she heard a young man''s voice and opened her eyes and saw a young man who looked like he was in his 20''s sitting in front of her. "You¡­" she was surprised by his face, he was an old man and Clan Head''s friend¡­? "Yes, I''m the same old man, but that was fake, this is real" that young man said with a smile. Which even added more handsomeness to his face. "Real¡­?" "Let me introduce myself. I''m a friend of your Clan Head and the same generation as him, known as Yur Ning. I love cultivation, I mean Dual Cultivation. And I''m also an ender in Pink Lotus Sect, it is a Dual Cultivation sect. I want you to become a disciple in the sect. So come with me" he said to her with a smile. "Pink Lotus Sect!" Ving Hua was shocked to the core, that was not something anyone know¡­ "Shh, in a low voice, even walls have ears you know, only your Clan Head and brother Sun know about it," Yur Ning said to her in a low voice. Ving Hua nodded, she knew how dangerous it is¡­ she only knows this name because when she was researching about her body she found a few things about the Pink Lotus Sect. "So, what do you say?" he asked her with a smile, he really wanted her to come to his sect. "Yes, I will come," Ving Hua said to him Chapter 90 - 2nd Day "Good!" Yur Ning said happily. "But one thing, I only need one partner, and that would be you," Ving Hua said "Me? Haha, I''m an elder of the sect, once you get to the sect you will know the rules, dual cultivation between an elder and disciple is forbidden" Yur Ning said and added "But don''t worry, once you reach the core disciple, we can dual cultivate" Ving Hua was silent and nodded, she decided to take the risk Yur Ning smiled and nodded "Go and pack your things, we will leave after the marriage until that time I will help you" Ving Hua nodded "I will take my leave now," he said with a smile and the white light covered his face and when Ving Hua opened her eyes, he became an old man. "Come to my room whenever you want to," he said and left the room and Ving Hua and tried to sleep "¡­ that man was something else¡­ Pink Lotus Sect. I never in life thought I would hear this name again" she said with a sigh "But¡­ when he said "walls have ears" what does he mean? Someone was peeking at us?" she was confused, but this was Clan Head''s guest room which only allowed a few people. "Ah, leave it, I need to get prepared to leave this shithole," she said with a smile and stood up. She always wanted to leave this house, but her Clan would kill her, that was the only thing she couldn''t control. She should not die, even if she have to sacrifice her body, she would not die! - - Lu Feng came back to Hou Qiong and wore the dress which they selected and started to walk onto the stage. It was already late. "Lu Feng, what did grandpa say to you?" she asked him "Nothing, he said to me not to fight anyone," he said with a smile. "Fight? Who will fight you?" she was confused "Huh? Your fans" Lu Feng said to her in playful, but Hou Qiong took that seriously and remembered a few people¡­ "Lu Feng¡­ thanks to grandpa we knew this before the thing happened. You should already know, I have many fans here, some are very powerful and have a solid background. You should refuse them" she said to him in a serious voice. "Really? I know¡­" Lu Feng "No¡­ you don''t, even I get scared sometimes, there are 2 guys who killed 40 guys in front of me just for looking at me" Hou Qiong said to him "2 guys?" "Yes, both are brothers," Hou Qiong said in a low voice "Hmm" Lu Feng nodded, he wanted to ask the whole story, but it was not the time for that. "Wait, we will also come with you" Lu Feng and Hou Qiong stopped walking and looked back and saw Lu Huang, Dong Hao Shu, and Wu Yin walking towards them. "Okay" both of them nodded. And all of them walked together "Wow¡­ mother, don''t you feel there are more people here than yesterday," Lu Feng said "Well, they came here to look at the fights, yesterday was marriage so they didn''t come," she said to him with a smile. "That''s¡­" Lu Feng was left speechless, he thought people would come for marriage, but they come here to see the fights..? "Don''t think about all that, you need to sit there and watch" Lu Huang said to him with a smile. "Yes," Lu Feng nodded, why was he thinking about that? There was no need to think about such things. Hou Qiong was silent and so did Wu Yin. "Anyway, let''s go," Dong Hao Shu said and Lu Feng and Hou Qiong walked in front and they walked behind them. Before reaching the stage, Lu Feng looked at his sister once and ignored her. Dong Mei who was sitting noticed his behavior and was slightly annoyed. "I''m the one who needs to ignore him, but why is he looking at me and ignoring me as I looked at him?" she said in a low voice. "He is just playing around," Emperor Wang said "Playing around¡­?" She raised her eyebrows but became silent. Dong Hao Shu noticed this and smiled. She felt Lu Feng was trying to do something. They came top of the stage surrounded by many people. "Let''s continue the tournament we stopped yesterday" Clan Head appeared on top of the stage. And continued the tournament. In no time the tournament ended with a single winner, he thought he would get some invitations? Or challenges¡­ since the old man warned him, but no one challenged him and the day ended the same as yesterday, but there were some more programs, everyone tried their best to show their abilities and gain the favor of people. For example, a village kid who was not even a cultivator defeated a QI Concentration Realm cultivator, he had a good body, was recognized by someone, and became a disciple. And the one who won the tournament got many good things. He was from an average type sect and begged Clan Head to give him and his sect protection from other sects which are greedy and Clan Head agreed to help him till they get to become stronger than the enemies. "Yawn. Old man Sun, can we have some talk?" Lu Feng asked "What is it?" old man Sun who was standing beside him asked "You already forgot? Getting old is a bad¡­ bad¡­" Lu Feng said Old man Sun looked at him and remembered it. "You want to know about Ron Hixan''s abilities, right?" "Yes, finally you remembered it," Lu Feng said and Hou Qiong also heard their conversation and was hooked. "Me too, me too, I want to know too," Hou Qiong said with a smile, she was very bored now, it was a good thing to learn more. "Hmm, okay, I will tell you after going away from here," he said and both of them nodded. In no time everything ended and they came out of the place and Old man Sun took them into a place where no one was there, not even a plant. "Why here?" Hou Qiong was shocked after seeing such a place in the house. "We are talking about something no one should hear, walls and trees have ears too" "Eh?" Chapter 91 - Ron Hixans Abilities, Dirt Free "Wall and trees have ears?" Lu Feng and Hou Qiong were surprised by his words. They had never heard of that before. That old man smiled and took a table and three chairs out. "Sit," he said as they all sat on the chairs, and Old man Sun took out a teapot and 3 cups. "You both have not eaten properly for 2 days, right?" old man Sun asked "Hmm, no, I don''t think like that, but I miss wine," Lu Feng said to the old man. Hou Qiong also didn''t feel like that, her stomach was full. Old man Sun smiled and poured tea in the cups and gave one to them. "This is good," Lu Feng said with a smile and Hou Qiong nodded agreed to him. "So, you want to know Ron Hixan''s abilities? Why?" the old man Sun asked him. "Why? Because how he saved me and killed that old man!" Lu Feng asked him, he knew that was not something ordinary people could do, killing someone in that realm without even moving was like¡­ a mystery to Lu Feng, and that too, there was nothing on that dead body, not even a cut, nor any wound. "Hmm, I also don''t know much, and I can''t guarantee this is 100% truth, but I will tell what I know" old man Sun said and they nodded "When we were still kids, brother Ron had 2 Rules which are Wind and Thunder. But there was a rumor that he had got another Rule too, that is Rule Yin and Yang You might not know about this Rule, but this is one of the powerful Rules in the world" Old man Sun said to them in a low voice. "Rule Yin and Yang¡­" Lu Feng raised his eyebrows. And Hou Qiong was silent. "Yes, Rule Yin and Yang, basically everything formed by those 2 energies! This world, 5 Elements¡­etc, I don''t know how brother Ron got this Rule but, I didn''t have the courage to ask him. He is a somewhat scary person you know" Old man Sun said "Old man Sun, I have a question," Hou Qiong asked "What is it?" old man Sun looked at her and so did Lu Feng. "Is this Rule is powerful than the Rule Void and Rule Time?" Hou Qiong asked, these were the most powerful Rules she knew. "Haha, those are way too powerful. Even though Rule Yin and Yang are powerful, it is not stronger than Rule Time and Rule Void. Those are in a different league" the old man Sun said with a laugh. Hou Qiong nodded, this was something she expected. Lu Feng was silent. He read something about this Yin and Yang. "Indeed that is true, I have Rule Yin and Yang" Ron Hixan appeared in between them. Lu Feng and Hou Qiong stood up in shock, but old man Sun was not surprised. "H-How" Lu Feng was confused, this place was not something someone could enter without making a single sound. Ron Hixan smiled at Lu Feng and Hou Qiong and said "Sit" Lu Feng and Hou Qiong looked at each other''s faces and sat back on their chairs. "I thought getting away from walls and trees could make you not hear¡­ I was native" Old man Sun said with a sigh. "Hehe, there is no need to hide from me," Ron Hixan said with a smile and took a chair from nowhere and sat on it Lu Feng couldn''t help but be confused by Ron Hixan''s behavior. He was acting differently than before¡­ "Don''t mind with him, he sometimes acts like this" old man Sun said to them "Sometimes?" "Yes, he has 2 sides, one is sleepy and another one is this¡­ fully active, he will do anything he wants, and even do some crazy things," he said to them Lu Feng looked at Ron Hixan "Haha, no no, I don''t do anything crazy," Ron Hixan said and started drinking the tea. Lu Feng knew no one gave him tea and he didn''t even move¡­ "There is no need to think about my abilities, I''m more profound than you think, once you reach a realm you would understand what I mean, and I came here not because you are talking about me, but I came here to talk with you," Ron Hixan said to them. Old man Sun sighed Lu Feng and Hou Qiong were silent, didn''t know what to say to him, so they nodded. "The pills I gave you both, you remember, right?" Ron Hixan asked "Yes, 2 purple pills," Lu Feng said with a nod and Hou Qiong also remembered his words, he said to meet him after the wedding. "Good, since you remember that, I will give you another pill," Ron Hixan said to them with a smile, and two purple pills appeared on his hand. Lu Feng and Hou Qiong wanted to ask what was that pill and why he was giving it to them? But when they looked at his face, they took back, there was no word coming out of their mouth like it was sealed. Now they understood why old man Sun couldn''t ask him anything. There was no way to ask this old man something¡­ "Take it," Ron Hixan said to them and they nodded and took the pill and ate it. "This pill is called Dirt Free, it will clean your meridians, Dantian, blood vesicles. Impurities will go poof" Ron Hixan said with a smile. Old man Sun looked at him "Do you have one more pill¡­ I urgently need that now¡­ Brother Ron" he came close to Ron Hixan and started to ask him. Ron Hixan smiled and took a pill out. "Give it to me" Old man Sun smiled but before he celebrated Ron Hixan ate that pill. "Hahaha," Ron Hixan laughed and vanished from there. Lu Feng smiled, that was some good pill! Even Hua Qiong was happy, it is such a rare pill! He already gave them 2 pills each! "You¡­" Old man Sun''s eyes started to turn red "Old man, look over there, that old man didn''t take his chair back," Lu Feng said and old man Sun looked at the chair and saw a purple pill on it. "Hehe, he left one for me" old man Sun smiled and took the pill¡­" "Ahh" Chapter 92 - Got Lost Lu Feng stood up, what happened? "That bastard¡­" old man Sun said. "What happened?" Lu Feng asked, and Hou Qiong also stood up. "Nothing¡­ he just mixed some shit in the pill" old man Sun said. "Shit¡­?" Lu Feng raised his eyebrows, Hou Qiong took a step back. "Not shit¡­ but a powder¡­ anyway, that won''t do anything to me, I''m going back, you too walk back to your room" old man Sun said and ran from there. Lu Feng and Hou Qiong looked at each other''s faces. They understood that was not a normal powder¡­ but what could they do? Nothing so they silently walked out of the place and walked to the room. "You know the way to the room, right?" Lu Feng asked "No, I never came to this place," Hou Qiong said and looked at the sky which was becoming dim, it was almost night. Lu Feng sighed, that old man¡­ how could they get back now? "Anyway, let''s find the way" Lu Feng said and both of them started to walk aimlessly. "This house is HUGE! How can we find the way in such a big house, you lived here all the time, right? You never came here?" Lu Feng asked her, they searched for an hour, but they couldn''t even find a single clue, and they never came to the same spot again, every time they came to a different place. It was like there was no end to this house! "No¡­ I never came out of my section, this might be another section, there are many sections in our family" Hou Qiong said "Haa, there is no need to search for the way anymore, let''s look for some people," Lu Feng said to her. "I don''t think that is easy. I heard from maids that the other sections have very less people, lesser than the people in our section." Hou Qiong said. "What¡­" Lu Feng opened his mouth. "That old man Sun¡­ he did this on purpose" "Yes, I think that too," Hou Qiong said "Why?" Hou Qiong looked at him "he didn''t tell me why" Lu Feng closed his mouth, that was a stupid question he asked there. "Anyway, let''s not stop searching," he said and both of them walked around for hours and it was midnight. And they were way too far from their goal even felt they really came very far from the room. "Fuk this, Qiong, let''s sleep in the room there and I want to see how they continue the 3rd day of the marriage tomorrow," Lu Feng said and came to the room and saw it was locked. "Lu Feng, don''t do anything rash, it might affect badly on us," Hou Qiong said and stopped him from smashing the lock. "What? Bad?" Lu Feng looked at her and stopped his hand. That might be true too, this house was protected by a big formation. If any door contained something important and he broke the lock, that would only become worse, he heard from the old man that this formation could even kill people. "Okay¡­" Lu Feng nodded and they walked around "Qiong, are we in a maze or something? Or an illusion?" Lu Feng asked "No¡­ this is real" Hou Qiong said to him "How would you know that?" "Because I once experienced the illusion techniques and even learned how to expel them, this is sure is real," Hou Qiong said and added "Even though the illusion is very powerful, I can recognize it" "Hmm" Lu Feng nodded "Lu Feng, don''t worry too much, this is still Hou Clan, even if we are lost they will find us in no time," Hou Qiong said to him with a smile. "Yes" Lu Feng knew that and he was not worried a bit, he just wanted to sleep¡­ "Hey!" he remembered something and looked at Hou Qiong "Qiong, there is a bed in your storage ring, right?" he asked her with a smile "Yes¡­" she nodded. She stored the bed in her storage ring before. "Haha, good, take it out, let''s sleep here," Lu Feng said to her with a laugh "Oh? Good idea, let''s stay here, they will find us soon" she nodded and chose a nice spot and took the bed out "Haa~" Lu Feng jumped onto the bed and looked at the stars up in the sky. Hou Qiong followed him and slept beside him. "Qiong, I wanted you to meet my friends, but looks like they are busy¡­ no we were busy," Lu Feng said to her "It''s okay, we are not going anywhere, so I will wait," Hou Qiong said with a smile. Lu Feng smiled and nodded. Hou Qiong looked at those stars "Lu Feng, Ving Hua said those are all worlds the same as ours¡­" "Yes, maybe it is true," Lu Feng said to her with a smile. "I want to go there," Hou Qiong said as she pointed at the big star. It was bright and red. "You want to go there?" Lu Feng looked at the star, and Hou Qiong nodded. "Okay, think it is done," Lu Feng said to her "Is that so¡­" Hou Qiong said and turned her body to his side. "Yes, as my wife, you will have everything in the future, anything you want," Lu Feng asked her, there was no arrogance in his voice, only confidence. Hou Qiong silently looked at his face, didn''t know what to say, his words were something no normal human would say, even powerful cultivators wouldn''t say that. "Hey, you should believe in my words! I won''t say the things which I can''t!" Lu Feng said to him. "Yes, yes," Hou Qiong said in a low voice. "No, you still doubt me! Now I will tell you my goal, you should believe it, okay!" "Your goal?" she was shocked, he had never said anything to her about his goal before, "Yes, my goal" "Okay, I believe you, now tell me what is it" "Ahem," he cleared his voice and said, "I will become someone stronger than God and kill him!" Chapter 93 - 2 Brothers "I will become someone stronger than God and kill him!" Hou Qiong''s eyes were wide open, she was shocked by his goal. "Why¡­?" Hou Qiong didn''t know what to say, those words were too hard to believe. Killing God? Stronger than him? Lu Feng just laughed at her question, there was no way he would tell her his real reason, and he couldn''t lie, so he chose to stay silent. Hou Qiong was also silent, that was a crazy goal no one in this world would have. "Anyway, I will sleep now, good night, I hope they will find us in the morning," Lu Feng said to her and tried to sleep, he knew that it would still take some time for her to believe in him. "Yes," Hou Qiong said and closed her eyes and tried to sleep, it was already late at night. Lu Feng was faster than Hou Qiong and he fell asleep within a minute, and it took some time for Hou Qiong to fully fall asleep. The night passed Lu Feng woke up and saw maids were coming to them and smiled, somehow he was able to get up. Maybe because he woke up like this for the last 3 days. "Qiong, maids are here," Lu Feng said to Hou Qiong who was sleeping beside him "Hmm?" Hou Qiong slowly woke up after hearing Lu Feng''s voice "Where¡­?" she asked him, she wanted to sleep more, the bed outside and the wind, everything was perfect, so she didn''t want to wake up. "Look there," Lu Feng said and pointed in the direction and Hou Qiong saw some maids coming in their direction and smiled. "I told you, they will find us," she said with a smile. "Yes" Lu Feng nodded and waited for them to arrive, he didn''t know why this house was like this, if someone like him, who was not even someone from Hou Clan, lost their way here. He could bet there was no way to get back without the help of the Hou Clan. "Young Master, Young Miss" the main maid ran to them while there were 40 to 50 maids following her. Lu Feng and Hou Qiong came off the bed and Hou Qiong stored it in her ring, and those maids reached them. Lu Feng smiled and said "Thanks for finding us" Hou Qiong also said the same thing "That is my job¡­" the main maid said to them, and took them in the right direction. Lu Feng and Hou Qiong tried to remember the way they walked in, but it was a failure, they couldn''t remember anything. "Why is this happening?" Hou Qiong asked the main maid. Why couldn''t she understand this thing? "That section is something Clan Head created on his own, only very few people allowed there. I''m still confused how young master and young miss entered this section" that maid said to them "That is why¡­" "And I''m glad you didn''t do anything in that place, that section was filled with traps, if you had used a little of your Qi or anything that is force you will get attacked. The formation in that section is something only Clan Head and a few people can handle" that main maid said with a smile. "I''m telling you that, we didn''t come here on our own, old man Sun brought us here." Hou Qiong said to the maid. "Hmm, how could, do you mean he leave you two and he go back?" the maid asked "Yes," Lu Feng also nodded. "That''s¡­ why he did that, he would do that without a reason, right?" the maid asked them. "We don''t know" Lu Feng asked "Did Senior Ron come here before?" she asked him "Yes? Why?" Lu Feng asked her. "Hmm, then these types of things only happen when Senior Ron is around old man Sun. They always fight, and Senior Ron always used to win against him. Not in a fair way or anything, Senior Ron hates blood and never lets someone get hurt, so he mixes something in his drinks or something they eat with to make him not able to fight" the maid said to them. "Then..." Lu Feng and Hou Qiong looked at each other''s faces, after eating the pill Old man Sun acted differently. "Anyway, young master, young miss, it is already late, we should hurry" the maid increased her speed. "What was in that place? No one lives there?" Lu Feng asked her. "I don''t know what is in that place, but very few people go there. Even I would not come here if Clan Head allowed me" she said "Oh¡­" Lu Feng nodded, then there was something in this place¡­ something important? He wanted to look at what... They then went to the bathroom and the same thing repeated like before. No one knows about the missing of them, only those maids and Clan Head, even old man Sun thought they went to their room. On the stage, it was afternoon. "Lu Feng, right? I want to challenge you" "Yes" Lu Feng looked at the sound the challenge came from and saw 2 guys walking towards the stage. Hou Qiong was surprised "So those are the 2 guys you talked about?" Lu Feng asked her. "Yes," Hou Qiong said with a nod. "Should I fight them?" he asked "No, they are stronger than you, and you shout not kill them," Hou Qiong said to him, she knew Lu Feng was strong, but this was just a friendly match, violence was a bane here. Lu Feng was an expert in killing, not fighting. Lu Feng nodded, he decided to stay silent and not fight them. Those 2 guys walked up to the stage and gave Clan Head a bow and looked at the 2 of them. "Where is your response?" a man asked Lu Feng. "No," Lu Feng asked without hesitation "No? Haha, then I think I need to force you" both of them at the same time. "No means NO, I''m not going to fight you," Lu Feng said to them Those guys'' faces darken, they didn''t think he would be like this. Chapter 94 - Gu Shan And Gu Jiang Lu Feng looked at them and smiled, he felt he would win if he fought them. But then again, that was not 100%. If they had some techniques which were too powerful, there was no way he could win that time. "You¡­" the other one who was wearing red and white robes silently started to walk towards Lu Feng. "You should not fight someone who has not accepted your challenge," Clan Head said slowly, he didn''t stop him from going near Lu Feng. Lu Feng was also not scared a bit. He sat on the couch like a king. That man came in front of him and looked turned his head and smiled after seeing Hou Qiong. "Long time, Angle," he said to her with a creepy smile and another one who was wearing black robes followed him. "Angle looks beautiful as ever" Lu Feng raised his eyebrows. Angle? He then looked at Hou Qiong who had a disgusting expression on her face and couldn''t help but to burst into a laugh. Those 2 guys looked at Lu Feng, "How can you marry this old man, look at his face, making me want to beat the shit out of him," one guy said. "Yes brother, his handsome face is not handsome than ours," another one said and no one said anything because both brothers were handsome as Lu Feng, if they looked carefully those 2 guys looked more beautiful than Lu Feng. "Who are these two?" Lu Feng asked Hou Qiong, he was not a bit worried about the handsomeness. Hou Qiong looked at Lu Feng''s face and said "Those 2 are from Central Lands and sons of one of the most powerful people in the whole world, Gu Shan and Gu Jiang" Lu Feng was shocked, he didn''t expect something like this¡­ "They are not bad¡­ when it comes to my things they will turn like this¡­" she said to Lu Feng. Lu Feng looked back at the two guys who were silently looking at both of them who were talking in a low voice. "So, your little chat is over?" "Looks like it is over" "Who is who, Qiong?" Lu Feng asked her "The man who was wearing red robes is Gu Shan and the other one is Gu Jiang¡­ I guess" Hou Qiong said "Brother! Angle remembered our names!!!" the man who was wearing red and white robes said happily. "Yes!" that man who was wearing black robes said. "Then I was right," Hou Qiong said and Lu Feng nodded. "Brothers, listen to me, Hou Qiong is mine already, you can find other women, right?" Lu Feng said to them with a smile. Gu Shan and Gu Jiang looked at Lu Feng. "I know what you are trying to say, we won''t do anything, we just want to test you," Gu Shan said with a difficult expression, his eyes were already watery. "Yes, we know this thing will happen that was why we protected Angle since our childhood so no men could get close to her¡­ but everything was destroyed because of you, we don''t hate you or anything¡­ just¡­" he stopped in the middle. Lu Feng didn''t know what to even think, he thought they were some bad guys who came here to fight him for Hou Qiong, but these were total opposite. "What is this Qiong?" he asked her. "What?" Hou Qiong looked at him. "I thought these guys came here to take you away¡­" he said, he remembered the Clan Head''s words, he might even lose Hou Qiong. "Huh? No, they won''t, they will fight you¡­ this happened many times in the past, they would kill the guy who is close to me if he didn''t defeat any one of them" she said to him. "Hmm, why¡­?" he asked her, he regretted not knowing the full story, he should have asked about that. "I will tell that," Gu Shan said and Lu Feng looked at him "Because in this world men are not worthy of the angle! Not even us!" he said with a pose. "YES! Angle is the best, no man is worthy of her¡­ not even you" Gu Jiang said in another pose. "Stop it you two, Lu Feng is more than worthy of me! Don''t say stupid stuff" Hou Qiong stood up and said. "Don''t worry angle, it is decided by us since we are, your protectors!" Gu Shan said to her with a smile. "Yes, if he is not worthy¡­ he will die here and now," Gu Jiang said in a serious voice, and the air around him started to change. Lu Huang and Dong Hao Shu looked at Gu Jiang. "Don''t look at me like that¡­ you are looking at me like you are going to do something" Gu Jiang said to them with a smile. He knows no one here, in this place who could touch them. "You think I won''t do anything?" Dong Hao Shu said and took a step forward. "Madam Dong, please don''t make a move" a middle-aged man appeared beside Gu Shan and Gu Jiang. He was wearing red and white robes and looked more handsome than the two brothers. "First Brother?" Both of them were shocked by his sudden appearance. They came here in secret¡­ or they thought that. "I said you both to not do this, you are just making things hard for your savior, she didn''t save you both because you can do anything you want," that man said to the two brothers. "But¡­" "And the most important thing, never disrespect someone like Madam Dong! You both would have died now!" he said to them and gave them a small beating on their heads. "Dead?" Gu Jiang was shocked Dong Hao Shu came back to her position, she calmed down, she knew they were kids and all, but when he said he would kill Lu Feng, she got angry. "But¡ª" "Silent, both of you are coming with me now, there is no need to fight!!" that middle-aged man said and looked at Lu Feng. "You are going to test him? Haha, okay, fight him" Lu Feng was silent, these guys were weird as hell, he just said there was no need to fight, and now he was telling them to fight? What was wrong with them? Chapter 95 - Fight 1 Dong Hao Shu was silent, she would not care until her son was in danger, if they want to fight, okay for her. Lu Feng looked at Clan Head, they would defiantly ask for another challenge, if he refused that, his name would mix in mud. Clan Head was silent and slightly nodded. Since Clan Head said yes Lu Feng was ready to fight them. Those 2 brothers looked at each other''s faces, did their brother say they to fight? For real? Never in their life, did their brother support them to fight¡­ Both of them took 2 steps back from their first brother and started to whisper something. ''Why do you think brother agreed to it?'' Gu Shan asked Gu Jiang. ''How would I know¡­ but something is wrong here, we always ran away from home because he and father always stopped us from fighting or killing¡­ now he is letting us fight, isn''t too suspicious?'' Gu Jiang said in a low voice. "True¡­" Gu Shan said and looked at Lu Feng, who was sitting carelessly. "Even though it is suspicious, let''s fight this guy, he is getting on my nerves" Gu Shan to Gu Jiang. And he looked at Lu Feng. ''Indeed, look at him¡­ let''s fight this bastard'' Gu Jiang said in an absolute low voice which Gu Shan could barely hear, he didn''t want Dong Hao Shu to hear his words, he understood that she was not a normal person. If she was a normal person, their First brother would ignore her, but he called her madam, which he would not use commonly. Lu Feng looked at them with a smile, he thought he should hold back against them so he shouldn''t show his full power to this world, he didn''t want to get popular or anything, he was already had enough, he wanted a very low key life where people wouldn''t even recognize him. "Lu Feng, let''s fight, I will come first," Gu Shan said to Lu Feng and he stood up from the chair and stretched his arms because he had a numb feeling. "So, we need to fight, right?" Lu Feng asked them "Yes¡­" they were getting a suspicious feeling¡­ "Okay!" Lu Feng nodded, but those 2 guys were in shock, this guy who refused till now, and now he accepted...? That sounded like something impossible for them. "Good, now I can feel something from you¡­" Gu Shan said "Only you? I will fight both at the same time" Lu Feng said to them. Leaving both brothers dumbfounded. "1 vs 2, hmm, okay!" Gu Jiang said with a nod, he thought of beating Lu Feng until his mother couldn''t recognize his face. Gu Shan smiled, now he knew it was 100% their win, because until now, they never lost a single match together, and would never lose to anyone! They fought thousands of battles before, and many of them were together, and never knew what defeat tasted like. Lu Feng smiled and nodded. "Take your weapons out, and I don''t use weapons" "Weapons? There is no need for one" Gu Shan said to him "Yes, I don''t like weapons too," said Gu Jiang "Oh¡­ okay," Lu Feng said and looked at the Clan Head and the First Brother of the Gu Siblings. "You can start now," Clan Head said and both Gu Shan and Gu Jiang ran towards him at a high speed. It was even hard for him to see their shadows. "You guys are powerful," Lu Feng said with a smile, even though he couldn''t see them, he could sense them and their movements and dodge all the attacks. He hasn''t got a single chance to attach them. "You too" both of them were shocked by Lu Feng''s performance. His dodging speed was equal to their punching sleep, maybe faster than their speed... Lu Feng was calm but his head was not calm at all, it was screaming with excitement. "More" "More?" Both of them were shocked by his words and started to realize that. It was hard to defeat Lu Feng, and understand why their brother sent them here, he wanted them to experience something they had never felt before¡­. Seeing this he remembered this, they promised themselves that they would not lose to Lu Feng. "Ahh," Gu Shan shouted and that was the first hit that landed on Lu Feng. "Now bye," Lu Feng said with a smile and raised his hand and punched him out of them their stage. Lu Feng won one¡­ and he then looked at the little girl who was supporting Gu Shan to wake up¡­ "You¡­!!" Gu Jiang shouted and ran to him and punched him in the stomach "Hmm, not bad" Lu Feng nodded, it was not a hard punch at all. He felt these guys were not too strong nor too weak. "Now get the hell out of here," Lu Feng said and punched him in the face, he remembered these guys had tried to do this to him and he returned it. "Ahh," that man was always punched away by Lu Feng. "That is all, right?" Lu Feng smiled and looked at Clan Head. Clan Head just smiled and said nothing, so Lu Feng nodded and looked at the First Brother and saw he was cultivating, so he didn''t want to disturb him so he was also silent. "Do I win or not?" Lu Feng said. Those 2 were on the ground but no one announced anything. Clan Head looked at both of them who were lying on the ground¡­ "It is still not over, you think it is that easy to defeat us?" Gu Shan slowly woke you from the attack and looked at Lu Feng. With a smile. He only punched them at all. "I was just testing your true strength, but it looked like you hide your limit deep inside¡­ okay, then it''s time t get serious" Gu Jiang said with a smile. "Sure" Gu Shan nodded with a smile. Lu Feng looked at them getting close to each other and jumped onto the stage, they were the corner of the stage. While Lu Feng was standing in front of them. "Kill!" Chapter 96 - Fight 2 Lu Feng took a step back, those 2 guys became even faster than before! And their attacks were shaper and stronger! "What is this¡­" Gu Shan was shocked, this was their limit and yet, they couldn''t land a single hit on Lu Feng! "Kill!!" Gu Jiang roared and attacked Lu Feng even faster than before. Lu Feng only had time to dodge, he couldn''t find time to attack them at all. This continued for some time before Lu Feng found Gu Shan''s right-hand attacks were getting weaker and weaker. He smiled and waited for a good opportunity to use that weakness. Gu Shan didn''t notice it and raised his right hand and tried to punch at Lu Feng. "Got you" Lu Feng smiled and caught his right hand and kicked in his stomach very hard. COUGH Lu Feng''s kick was very hard he coughed blood on the stop and fell unconscious. Gu Jiang was shocked, this happened in an instant! He couldn''t even do anything¡­ "Now it is your turn," Lu Feng said to him with a smile. "You¡­" Clan Head smiled. That was a good fight for someone at the Purple-Gold Blood Realm, he never thought those 2 brothers were this strong, and Lu Feng too, but he was not using anything like techniques or any footwork. ''He is just using his senses to fight¡­ if he had good training, he would become even stronger!'' Clan Head thought. Even First Brother opened his eyes and looked at the fight. "Wow¡­ he is strong!" "Yes, he is" "I heard he was not a cultivator 3 years ago, now he is fighting Gu Brothers¡­ and even beating Gu Shan!" - - "This¡­" Emperor Wang and Dong Mei were shocked after seeing them fight. They knew him more than anyone here leaving his parents, and Lu Feng was someone¡­ he was just a mortal who couldn''t even absorb Qi! But now¡­ he was fighting geniuses and evening winning! "Lu Feng¡­" Dong Mei doesn''t know what to feel, her eyes became watery as she remembered his childhood, even though she hated him now¡­ deep down she loved him, she was very happy while seeing her brother becoming strong¡­ "Sister! Look at me," a child said with a smile, he was wearing a gold dress. "What is it?" a young girl smiled and she looked like she was in her 20''s "I can do this, this and this" that child did some punches and kicks in the air. "Wow! Little Feng can already do martial arts!" she said in a surprised voice. "Hehe, look at me in the future too, I will become someone like Ancient Father! And beat everyone who wants to fight me, hehehe" that child said, he was Lu Feng, he was only 6 years old at that time. "Of course! This sister will be with you!" Dong Mei said with a smile "Yaa" ¡ª - "Mei?" Emperor Wang woke her up from her memories. "Ah" she was shocked and wiped the tears as fast as she could. Emperor Wang smiled and patted her head, he knew why she was crying, before that incident, she always used to beg him for Elixir that would help her brother, she was like 2nd mother to Lu Feng. Dong Mei looked at him, if only Lu Feng didn''t do that¡­. "Anyway, stop thinking about the past, it is already over!" Emperor Wang said to her and looked at the fight. Dong Mei nodded and looked at Lu Feng. - - Dong Hao Shu and Lu Huang were in the same position too, they were so happy about their son. Hou Qiong looked like it was a normal thing. He had fought an old monster in the hall before. But one thing was still confusing, she thought those 2 brothers were stronger than him, but after some time. She understood that Lu Feng was way stronger than them. She sighed in relief. In the fight, Gu Jiang was trying his best to touch Lu Feng, but he couldn''t even grab his robes. "That''s enough I guess, I will stop running now," Lu Feng said, he wanted to try God''s Footwork on him without using Qi, and it worked pretty well. So he was satisfied with the results and stopped moving. "Then, it''s time for you to die!" Gu Jiang laughed when he saw Lu Feng. He thought he was only good at dodging and kicking, so he just needed to avoid his legs. Lu Feng smiled and ran towards him. "I''m good at punching too" Lu Feng smiled and used God''s Punch! "What¡­!!" Gu Jiang couldn''t move his body and Lu Feng''s hand already came in front of his face and landed on the right side of his face. "Bye Bye," Lu Feng said BOOM Gu Jiang was thrown very far and dropped in the middle of people. His face became red as he was bleeding from his face. Lu Feng smiled and looked at Clan Head. This time it was sure his win. "Good" Clan Head nodded, this was a clean one-sided fight, both brothers couldn''t even touch his robes. First Brother smiled, this was what he wanted them to fight, both Gu Shan and Gu Jiang were very arrogant like no one could beat them before, but now they tasted something they never even imagined, so they would become the real cultivators! First Brother stood up and walked towards Lu Feng. Lu Feng saw him and gave him a bow, this man in front of him was truly strong, and he could feel the same vibe as his parents, which means he was in the same realm as them. So he showed some respect. First Brother smiled and took a badge that appeared in his hands. "Take this," he said to Lu Feng Lu Feng looked at the badge and took it, he couldn''t refuse it in front of others. "Good, if you need any help you can find me in the Central Lands, Gu Clan," he said and vanished from there. His brother also vanished with him. Lu Feng was in awe, and looked at the badge and saw a name on it. *Gu TianFu* "Wait¡­ this name looks familiar¡­" Chapter 97 - Gu TianFu? Tian Fu? "Wait¡­ this name looks familiar!" Lu Feng said as he saw the name of the First Brother, but he couldn''t remember where he heard this name¡­ he then looked at Hou Qiong. "Qiong, isn''t this name feels familiar?" he asked her and gave her the badge. Hou Qiong was surprised, but took the badge and looked at the badge. *Gu TianFu* "Hmm? What? I feel nothing, I knew this long ago" Hou Qiong said, she didn''t feel anything. Lu Feng became silent and tried to remember where he heard this name¡­ "Yes, I remember now, when we were talking about Rules you said someone had Rule Void, right?" Lu Feng asked. "Yes?" "Then what was the person''s name?" "TianFu" she said and looked again at the badge, Gu TianFu¡­ "Lu Feng, there are many people who have the same name, but that doesn''t mean that Gu TianFu and Tian Fu are the same. The Tian Fu you are talking about is Tian Clan''s genius, and this is Gu TianFu who is his rival" Dong Hao Shu said to them with a smile. Lu Feng looked at her and was silent for a moment and nodded. Even Hou Qiong was confused when he said that. Then she looked at Dong Hao Shu, how did she know? She heard that there were very fewer people who knew about it, she only knew his name because of her grandpa. Dong Hao Shu smiled at her "Since it ended, let''s continue our events," Clan Head said and continued the events¡­ "Hou Qiong, can you tell me about those 2 brothers?" Lu Feng asked "Hmm, okay" Hou Qiong nodded "When I was 13, I used to have 2 friends, I think you know them, this happened before that incident. When we were playing near a big pond. We saw 2 boys drowning in the pond and I saved them, it was pretty normal at that time, but after some years, they started to act like this, when they killed 40 guys¡­ it was very scary, and I became somewhat scared of them since that time, but to be honest, they never tried to harm me¡­ and didn''t have any bad intent on me too" she said to him, she was only scared of them because they would kill people like they were nothing, and that too she saw that when she was 16 or 17, at that time she was still in this house and didn''t know much about the outside world. Lu Feng nodded, he now understood, but their actions were a little abnormal, killing 40 guys just looking at her? Maybe she didn''t know the real thing or the thing that happened behind. They didn''t look like that. - - The same things repeated for 10 days. "From today on, everyone please give the gifts to the new couple, take your time" Clan Head said to them, and the gifts giving ceremony started. Everyone gave them gifts, and Lu Feng and Hou Qiong all of them, no matter it was small or big, didn''t say anything but took everything with a smile and thanked them for coming. Lu Feng was too bored of this, but he didn''t have anything to do so, he sat there and took all gifts, he never looked at the gifts but thanked them. Hou Qiong silently did as they said. Hours passed and the people never ended and everyone who came here brought gifts. "How long will it take¡­? I don''t think 3 days is enough for this big crowd" Lu Feng said to Hou Qiong while eating. It was lunchtime. "I think it will end faster than you think" Hou Qiong said with a smile. Lu Feng doubted her words, but there was nothing he could do here. After eating everything was resumed. - - "Old man Ron¡­" Ron Hixan looked in the direction the voice came from and saw old man Sun was standing there. "Haha, Sun, come come, why are you standing there," Ron Hixan said with a smile as he was holding back his laugh. "You old bastard¡­ today I will show you how the hell looks like¡­" old man Sun said. "Hahahaha" Ron Hixan laughed loud. Everyone looked at him and wondered why he was laughing but before anyone said anything he vanished from his chair. "I''m coming too" the old man Sun also vanished from his place. Lu Feng, Hou Qiong, everyone looked in the direction. "Sigh, they started again¡­" Dong Hao Shu sighed after seeing that. This happened every time they met and Ron Hixan came into his active mode. They fight like never before. Lu Huang smiled and slowly started to take back steps and he also ran away to watch the fight. Lu Feng looked at Dong Hao Shu. "Leave him," she said to him, she didn''t want to fight him for a small thing, if she had stopped him now he would ask her to fight him. And that was more pain than this. Lu Feng nodded and the taking gifts resumed. One day passed. "This is getting faster and faster, looks like it will end tomorrow," Lu Feng said with a smile. The process became fast and the crowd became smaller and smaller. "Hmm" Hou Qiong nodded and they continued. On the 15th day, everyone gave them gifts and started to leave, it was their option to stay here or leave. On the last day, the 16th day, only a few people were there and all VIPs were present. Today they will give gifts. First, a sect leader from the north came and gave both of them a sword. It looked normal so they kept that in their rings and didn''t think much about it. "Young Master~" Lu Feng heard a familiar voice. "Li Li?" Lu Feng smiled and looked at saw Li Li coming up to the stage with other women following her. "Brother Feng" He turned his head and saw Bai Laohu was beside them. Lu Feng was happy that they came here! "Qiong, I said my friends, right? These guys are my friends!" Lu Feng said to Hou Qiong. Chapter 98 - Teacher! Hou Qiong looked at the people and saw Li Li and Bai Laohu. "One minute, I will introduce them," Lu Feng said and they waited for them to come to them. Hou Qiong looked at Bai Laohu and there was a strange feeling inside her heart¡­ like she saw him before and she also felt he was not a human¡­ Bai Laohu noticed her gaze and raised his eyebrows, he understood that she was able to see through his human transformation. Not many could do that, while still in the Purple-Gold Blood Realm. Lu Feng started to introduce them to Hou Qiong, one by one, he remembered all the ladies'' names from that brothel. "This is Bai Laohu, and he is a white tiger," Lu Feng said to her with a smile. "Bai Laohu?" Hou Qiong raised her eyebrows "Is that a name? Who gave you that name?" Hou Qiong asked Bai Laohu "Lu Feng?" Bai Laohu said casually. "I knew it! Bai Laohu means White Tiger, he named a white tiger a white tiger!" Hou Qiong laughed and even Dong Hao Shu couldn''t hold her laugh back. Her son had some great naming sense. Lu Feng was shocked and looked at Bai Laohu "Did I give you that name?" Bai Laohu didn''t care about the laughing and nodded to Lu Feng. When they first met, he didn''t have a name so he was the one who gave him that name, and he also thought it was not a bad name. "Okay¡­ don''t talk loud, we shouldn''t let other people steal Bai Laohu, that is why he didn''t come out for these many days. If other people knew this, his life would be in danger! Lu Feng and Hou Qiong nodded. "Here" Bai Laohu took something out of his pocket and handed it to Lu Feng. "Here," he then took something from his other pocket and gave it to Hou Qiong. "These things will be useful in the future, so treasure them" "Okay" Lu Feng nodded and stored it in the ring, but Hou Qiong tried to see what it was. And couldn''t recognize what it was, so she also kept that in her ring. Li Li and other girls bought some things and they gladly took them, they were not poor but also not rich enough to buy expensive things from. "Come inside, we will come later" Dong Hao Shu took them inside. "Lu Feng, I think now big shots will come," Hou Qiong said to Lu Feng "Hmm, yes," Lu Feng said and saw some people sitting in the front line. His sister was in that "Qiong, will my sister forgive me?" he asked her as he looked at Dong Mei. "I don''t know¡­ even though I admire her, I only know a little about her personality, she is very nice to her people and very cruel to her enemies," she said. Lu Feng was silent, he didn''t know what to say, he always wanted to meet her 2 years ago. But after thinking about it, she was not his real sister. Therefore, he thought there was no need. However, right now, he wanted to talk to her, hug her and say sorry. Some were his emotions and some were this body''s, even though he overcome his fear, there were some more emotions he needed to overcome. Emperor Wang saw this and sighed Dong Mei looked at him "There is no need to think much about it, I think we should leave" "That''s impossible, we can''t leave like this¡­ if we did, I don''t think that old man will leave me alone and mother-in-law¡­." Emperor Wang said to her "Okay," Dong Mei nodded and looked at Dong Hao Shu who was coming back from the house. "Mother!" Dong Mei called her, it had been 15 days since they came here and yet, she hadn''t talked with her mother! That busy Dong Hao Shu was. Dong Hao Shu heard this and looked at her and smiled, it was been a long time since they looked at each other like this. Dong Hao Shu walked to her and hugged her tightly. "I have missed you a lot, Mei" Dong Hao Shu said with a smile "Me too, mother," Dong Mei said with a smile. Emperor Wang stood up as Dong Hao Shu came near them. He fears no one except his mother-in-law because she was his teacher¡­ After a moment of hugging, Dong Hao Shu looked at Emperor Wang. "looks like you improved a lot in meanwhile" "Yes, teacher!" Emperor Wang said loudly with a bow. "Louder!" Dong Hao Shu said to him "YES! TEACHER!" Emperor Wang said even loudly. "Good, but looks like you missed some discipline. I think I need to visit the Wang Kingdom later" Dong Hao Shu said with a smile Emperor Wang''s forehead became sweaty after hearing her words. "Mother, don''t scare him like that" Dong Mei smiled "Hehe, I was just joking," she said to him and patted his shoulder. "I will go now, make sure to come on to the stage faster," Dong Hao Shu said to them and walked away leaving them. "Okay, teacher!" Emperor Wang said with a bow. Dong Mei sighed. It had been many years since they met and they hadn''t changed a little bit. "Sigh, the teacher is scary as always" Emperor Wang sighed and sat on his chair. "Why are you still scared of my mother?" She asked him "I already said you, I''m not scared, this is just respect for her, that will never, ever decrease or vanish," Emperor Wang said to her. "Hmm, okay, but you are too much sometimes¡­" Dong Mei said to him, even though his mother was his teacher, he now became Emperor of the Wang kingdom and still obeyed her order without a single bit of hesitation. Emperor Wang smiled, he thought it was impossible. No matter who he was, if he didn''t obey his teacher, she could kill him without a second thought too. "You don''t know anything," Emperor Wang said with a smile, even though Dong Mei was her daughter she didn''t know much about Dong Hao Shu''s secrets¡­ Chapter 99 - King Of The Death?! Lu Feng took the gifts they gave them and VIPs started to come up. They just looked at them and gave things to them and bowed to Clan Head and vanished from there. "They are worse than I thought," Lu Feng said to Hou Qiong in a low voice "Shoo, be silent, don''t say things like that!" Hou Qiong said to him in a low voice too. Lu Feng nodded and became silent. Those old guys'' ears were sharper than he could think of! They even heard the conversation they had, but they couldn''t do anything. Just handed them the gifts and moved away. Lu Feng smiled and finally Old man Sun and Ron Hixan and Lu Huang came back. As they looked at them, they saw that the three outfits were ripped into many different styles. Old man Sun had a bitter smile, and Ron Hixan had a big smile on his face, even Lu Huang was smiling. "So, now it is over" Dong Hao Shu sighed. Lu Feng looked at them and understood what had happened. Old man Sun lost to Old man Ron. And his father looked at everything clearly and learned a lot, fighting between those powerful people¡­ nobody would be able to see that every time. So he asked an "Father¡­" Lu Feng saw this father "Mm? What is it, son?" Lu Huang asked "Nothing¡­" Lu Feng said "Okay¡­" Lu Huang said and they entered the house to freshen up. They have been fighting for 3 days! And used up almost all Qi in their bodies. Lu Huang also followed them, he was not that tired, but he also wanted to take a bath. And the event resumed. "Here" a man took a sword out and gave it to Lu Feng with a smile. "Sword?" Lu Feng looked at the sword, he got types of thins before, but he didn''t say anything and took it "I think this sword is suitable for you, even your attack strength is high, a weapon is important for sure, keep it, and use it" that middle-aged man said to Lu Feng and gave him the sword with a smile, he had a very handsome face with a tall and built figure. Lu Feng raised his eyebrows and looked at the sword carefully. It was a black sword with red lines on the blade. He touched the red lines¡­ chills ran down his backbone! "What is this sword?!" Lu Feng was shocked by the sword. It absorbed almost 90% of his Qi in his body! That was not a small amount at all! The Qi in his body was many times bigger and purer than the other humans! And still, it took that much¡­ it a normal human touched that he would have died on the spot. That middle-aged man smiled and nodded. "Good, I thought it would succeed and it did" Lu Feng looked at him, he didn''t know this man, but this guy was crazy! "Who are you?" Lu Feng asked and looked at his mother who was standing not too far away from him, but she was talking with other women. Hou Qiong was also silent, didn''t know what happened, but she guesses Lu Feng was attached? "Take care of that sword, it is called Hell''s Call. I did my job, so I will leave now" that man said with a smile and walked away from there. "Hey! What is your name?" Lu Feng asked and tried to stop him, he wanted to call his mother and Clan Head who was talking with old guys beside him. But he felt this man had no intent to attack him or harm him¡­ "I don''t have a name, but everyone calls me King of the Death, see you later" that man took a turn and said to him and vanished like he never appeared before. "King of the Death??!!!" Lu Feng took a step back. He remembered this name! He was the ruler of the Underground World! Hell! Even Hou Qiong stood up from the couch and felt her soul leave her body for a second. That name¡­ was that fake or he was a real deal! Only three members know about this thing here. Ving Hua never in her life talked about it to other people except for Lu Feng and Hou Qiong. Lu Feng was too shocked to speak and his face had a scared expression, another person came to give the gift and saw them and felt something was wrong and called Dong Hao Shu and Clan Head. "What happened?" both came running to them and asked Lu Feng and Hou Qiong who had just drank some water calmed down a little, they didn''t know why but the name made them fear, from the bottom of their hearts. "N-nothing," Lu Feng said and tried to digest the thing that happened now. But Hou Qiong''s hands were still shivering. She didn''t believe that everything Ving Hua told before, to tell the truth, she understood that she had a difficult life and believed some of her words, but now fully¡­ and now, someone named King of the Death attended their wedding and even gave Lu Feng a gift. Lu Feng stored the black sword in his storage ring so no one could see it. He still did not conformed whether that man was King of the Death or not¡­ but one thing was sure, he was a scary man. When he said his name they felt their souls leave their bodies. Lu Feng saw Hou Qiong and held her hands. Dong Hao Shu was confused about what had happened? Even Clan Head thought the same, they just went to talk for a minute and this¡­ they need to be careful! Hou Qiong finally calmed down after holding Lu Feng''s warm hand. Lu Feng was feeling very tired right now.. He had just lost 90% of his Qi which was like a power source and now he was feeling like a man who fought 100s of battles¡­ however, he should not leave now. Because he saw his sister and Emperor Wang coming to them¡­ Chapter 100 - Sisters Love. Lu Feng smiled and sat on the couch, he waited for this¡­ Hou Qiong also noticed it and smiled. Dong Mei and Emperor Wang came in front of them and took a bottle out and gave it to Lu Feng and Hou Qiong. Dong Mei stood there silently, she didn''t even look at Lu Feng, so did Lu Feng. Hou Qiong took the bottle with a smile, this was the first time she saw Emperor Wang this close. Dong Mei looked at Hou Qiong and smiled and came in front of her. "You will continue the legacy of Lu Clan, good girl," she said to him and patted her head. Hou Qiong was shocked by her words but she nodded, that was true too Lu Feng smiled Dong Hao Shu who was standing beside Lu Feng heard her, but she didn''t say anything and stood there silently. Dong Mei finally looked at Lu Feng but Lu Feng ignored her. "Feng, stand up," She said to Lu Feng in a deep voice, she decided not to talk with him in this life but¡­ Lu Feng looked at her and said "No" Dong Mei clenched her fists and said, she surpassed her anger, she lowered herself and talked to him, and yet he refused her? "Off, Stand up, Feng" she took a deep breath Lu Feng had a big smile on his face. "Why? I don''t want to say no this time¡­." Dong Mei looked at him "I want to beat you once, but this is not the place so let''s go to the other place," she said Lu Feng''s smile vanished, there was no way he would go with her, she was way too strong for him now if she wanted to beat him¡­ that was not something he wanted now, he was very tired right now! "No, I will not come," Lu Feng said and moved to the Dong Hao Shu and held her arm like a kid. Dong Hao Shu couldn''t help but smile after seeing this Dong Mei came in front of him "Looks like you forgot but, I used to beat you a lot when you were a kid, so I know something," she said and raised her hand and grabbed his hand. "Mother!" Lu Feng looked at his mother who stood there silently. "I''m sorry son, I promised that I wouldn''t stop her while she is giving you advice," she said to him with a sigh, when they were kids, she always used to train him, so when he got hurt she used to scold Dong Mei, but Dong Mei took a promise that she would not interpret when she was giving him a beating¡­ advice. "What!" Lu Feng didn''t know this, he felt this would be bad¡­ but before he could think of anything he felt someone hugging him. He lowered his head and saw Dong Mei His heart mealed¡­ tears started to flow like a river "I''m sorry¡­" he said subconsciously. Dong Mei was silent. She held her back from crying and undid her hug and looked at his face. "Let''s meet after this," she said to him and started to walk away. Lu Feng wiped his tears and looked at Emperor Wang and he walked away silently. Lu Feng sat back and looked at Hou Qiong. "I didn''t expect that," he said to her with a smile. "Me too, I heard she is a very stubborn person," she said to him with a smile. Lu Feng nodded and looked at Dong Hao Shu. "Mother, tell me, what actually happened after that? You said you would tell me¡­" he asked her, he knew something had happened after that incident. Dong Hao Shu looked at him "No, not now" she said in a serious voice. Lu Feng didn''t dare to say anything and sat there without making any sound Hou Qiong smiled after seeing this. Everyone gave their gifts and went to their Clans. "Let''s go," Dong Hao Shu said to them, it was almost night, and only Clan Head and they were in there, and then they walked back to the house but this time they went to the hall where all ate. "This¡­" Lu Feng smiled after seeing this, the hall was filled with people. They were all his clan members and Hou clan members. Even his friends were there. And everyone was eating their dinner and they entered them. Dong Hao Shu smiled and took them to the chairs. "Today will be the last day! Enjoy, I won''t stop you from drinking, drink as much as you want!" she said to them and walked away. Lu Feng didn''t hear her because of the wine in front of him, it smelled so strong¡­ the same as the wine Old Man gave him on the first day they met! Hou Qiong nodded to Dong Hao Shu''s words and looked at Lu Feng. "I will also drink today!" she said to him with a smile "Really? Good" Lu Feng nodded and took a bowl. There were almost 20 big bowls on the table they were sitting. His fish side activated after seeing so much wine. Hou Qiong looked at him and took an empty glass and filled it with wine and started to drink it with Lu Feng - ¡ª "Looks like he never changes in that, he is still the same¡­ even after he lost his memories," Emperor Wang said with a smile. Dong Mei nodded, Lu Feng loved wine, there was no doubt at that. When he first found out about the wine, his mother stopped him from drinking it, but he didn''t listen to her at that time, he even tried to die when she stopped him. "Dong Mei, I still wonder why you Hate him more than me?" Emperor Wang asked, it was his mothers, his sisters, and his relatives, but Dong Mei got hurt by it most. It was still mysterious for him, this was the 89th time he asked him, expecting the answer. "Sigh, I don''t know why you ask this question¡­ I told you many times" she said with a sigh "I won''t answer, you always tell excuses," he said "Okay, fine I will tell it!" Chapter 101 - Going To Lu Clan? Dong Hao Shu looked at Lu Huang and saw he was sitting with old guys and walked to them. "What are you guys talking about?" she asked and sat on the empty seat "Nothing new?" she said as she saw them being silent. "There is" old man Sun said "What is it?" Dong Hao Shu asked "Tomorrow everyone is coming to the Lu Clan" Old man Sun said with a smile "What! Good!" Dong Hao Shu was shocked but became happy the next second. Going home was also a good thing! Seeing her reaction everyone smiled "If you are coming, I won''t allow you all to leave for a few days! This is for sure!" Dong Hao Shu said with a smile. She was close with everyone here and when they come to Lu Clan they will leave on the same day they came. That was why she said she would not allow them to leave "Sure" old man Sun nodded and everyone agreed too, but there was a bit of sadness in their eyes that no one was able to notice. Lu Huang smiled, it had been so long since a big event occurred in Lu Clan, this would be a good thing¡­ "Where is Lu Feng and Hou Qiong?" the old man Sun asked her "There" she pointed at Lu Feng''s table and they saw him drinking wine like he had never tasted it before. And Hou Qiong was also drinking but her moments were very slow. "Looks like she is already drunk" Old man Sun said after seeing Hou Qiong''s movements "Haha" those old guys laughed. Dong Hao Shu smiled. "Anyway, since you all are coming, I need to prepare something" Dong Hao Shu said and stood up "There is no need, first eat dinner" Old man Sun said to her "Hmm, okay" she nodded and started to eat the food in front of her. Even though she ate nothing for 2 days, she was not hungry or anything. "Where is Bai Laohu?" Dong Hao Shu asked old man Sun "He is eating there" old man sun said showed him and Li Li and others on a table, and Dong Hao Shu nodded. Lu Huang took a bowl in front of him, it was filled with wine, and started to drink it. He also loved wine, and Dong Hao Shu knew that. "Slowly, no one is taking it away from you" Dong Hao Shu said to him. Lu Huang stopped drinking and nodded, but then again continued to drink like that. Clan Head nodded after seeing the hall filled with people eating smiling¡­ he felt blessed, he was never this happy in his life before, there was only war and killing, if there was something peaceful that would be the time he spent in the Azure Dragon Sect with his friends. Seniors and juniors. No matter how old he became or how cruel he was, the only thing helping him live was those memories and his granddaughter. Or else he would have died long ago Hou Qiong who had just drank wine stood up and looked around. "Hmm?" he looked at a young girl who was standing not too far away from her, "Hey! You¡­. Come here" she called that girl That girl looked at Hou Qiong and thought she was calling someone else. "You¡­ come here," she said again and this time that girl understood she was calling her. "Yes, miss" she came to her and gave her a bow. "Who are you?" she asked him. "Eh?" even Lu Feng who was drinking stopped drinking and looked at her. Why was she asking that her? "I''m the 7th daughter of First Son," she said to her politely. "Okay¡­ can you tell me¡­ where my husband is?" she asked her. Lu Feng understood she was already drunk too much. "Here" that girl pointed at Lu Feng who had just stood up. Hou Qiong looked at Lu Feng and smiled. "Husband, I missed you¡­" she said with a smile and fell on his body "Yes, yes," Lu Feng said and said that girl to go away and started to look for Wu Yin, this would be bad if they left her like this. "Husband¡­" she hugged him tight with a smile and fell asleep on his shoulder. "Sigh¡­" Lu Feng sighed, he slowly let her sleep on the chair, they should not leave this place yet, he needed to drink more and there were many people he needed to meet. "Lu Feng" Just as Lu Feng started to drink he heard a man''s voice and turned around and saw it was Emperor Wang and his sister. "Yes!" he put the bowl aside. He then stood and welcomed them to sit on the chairs. Emperor Wang and Dong Mei sat on the chairs and poured wine for them. "I just want to ask one thing, do you not remember anything?" he asked him after talking the wine glass. "No," Lu Feng said after giving a glass to his sister, he took a bowl to himself. "Okay" he nodded and started to drink "I don''t remember anything, I even forgot about a sister, or how she looked like, everything¡­ I just saw her on the first day, first time" Lu Feng said and started to drink. Dong Mei looked at him silently. "Hmm, I will take my leave," Emperor Wang said and stood up "Ha?" Lu Feng was shocked but seeing Dong Mei was still sitting he also nodded and gave him a bow before he walked away from there. "Lu Feng, do you don''t even remember my face?" she asked him "No" Lu Feng shook his head, he was actually not Lu Feng, so how would he know? "Then you don''t remember anything that day, right?" "Yes, and mother is also not telling me anything about it too" "Of course, she can''t tell it to you" "I''m still wondering why Emperor Wang didn''t do anything to me at that time," Lu Feng asked her, he knew it was impossible to take information from his mother if she decided to not tell him, but he could take the information from his sister¡­ "Because it was not entirely your fault" Chapter 102 - Truth Behind That Incident "Because it was not entirely your fault," she asked "What?" Lu Feng was shocked after hearing her. What did she mean? "Those women you took care of that night all horny women who couldn''t suppress their desires, it was them who trapped you that night, no one believed you and those women lied about you, later somehow the truth was found, and Husband understood the situation and left you, but even if you did that for sure, he wouldn''t be able to do anything to you, you had mother support, he would rather die than harm mother," she said to him Lu Feng was silent, he didn''t expect this would be the reason "Then why mother does not tell me this?" he asked "No, she can''t, because, it was that time she beat you, for the first time, she was depressed for years for beating you, you think she would say that to you?" she said with a smile, it was the first time Dong Hao Shu she beat Lu Feng. She was so angry when she saw that, and she beat him hard. If their father didn''t stop her she would have beat him more. Lu Feng was shocked by hearing that, beat him? His mother? He would never imagine that. He had been observing her for 3 years now, even if he did she didn''t want him to do it, she would only scold him. Never even raised her hand to him! Same with his father. "Understand, I think I should not raise this topic again," Lu Feng said and looked at her. "Then why have you hated me till now? You already know everything?" he asked her. "Hmm" she was silent and nodded, decided to say it. "Because¡­" she looked at her stomach "I didn''t tell this to anyone, I just said it to my husband a few minutes ago, and now I''m telling you," she said with a bitter smile. Lu Feng raised his eyebrows. "When that incident happened, the husband was angry and wanted to hurt you but I stopped him. And got an injury, and the injury healed, later on, I found out that the injury left big damage to my insides and I won''t be able to get a child" she said in a deep voice. "I couldn''t hate him, or tell this to anyone, so I threw all the hate on you, you are the only one for me to hate, that is how I was able to live with my husband for this long" Lu Feng covered his mouth. No word came out of his mouth, even his head didn''t work at that time to think of any. She smiled after seeing his reaction. She already accepted this, but she couldn''t hate him anymore, it was not his fault and she knew that. That was why she decided to forgive him, more like stop thinking like that. Lu Feng stood up and walked away, he wanted some fresh air. As a married woman, that too in the royal family! If she couldn''t give birth, she would only become the plaything in the clan and other royal clans'' eyes. The humiliation would not be small¡­ they would throw her as a useless thing who couldn''t continue the legacy of the clan. No matter how strong you become, people''s words still hurt you. Expectantly something like that. Dong Mei took the wine glass now and drank it. She knew what he was thinking but she was not a normal woman and had her mother''s protection if they did something to her, there was no her mother would let them live. Even though she didn''t know anything, she knew her mother was the most powerful woman in here other than some old monsters. No one would be able to win against her, not even her father would be able to defeat her mother. But sometimes, power was nothing... Lu Feng went out of the room and walked to the training place where Lan Yanjing was training. He arrived and entered the place and saw someone sitting on the couch. It was Ving Hua! And Lan Yanjing was training like always. She only came to the wedding one day and was here all the time. "Hua" Lu Feng smiled after seeing her. "Lu Feng!" Ving Hua was surprised by seeing him here. It had been 17 days since they saw each other "Haha, I was worried but looks like you are fine," Lu Feng said with a smile and came beside her. "Somehow I was able to find the way, where is Hou Qiong?" Ving Hua said with a smile. And both of them sat on it and looked at the stars up in the sky. "She is drunk and sleeping," he said in a low voice. "Oh¡­ what happened? You look sad" she asked him, she saw him he had a sad face when he entered this place and called her. Lu Feng looked at her and decided to tell her. He trusted her "Ayo¡­" Ving Hua sighed, she also felt sad for her. "I don''t know what to say to her" Lu Feng said in a deep voice, even though she was not his sister, he was in her brother''s body, he gave his body to bring him back. And because of him, he was able to know many things and got the feeling of being loved again¡­ he was always grateful for the dead Lu Feng. "Lu Feng¡­" she also didn''t know anything about that, she was not a doctor or anything, but one thing for sure. "Until your mother is alive, she would be safe and sound, no being would dare to attack or do anything" Lu Feng was silent and nodded. His mother was strong¡­ but he didn''t know how strong she was. "Ving Hua, you know, I saw something unbelievable thing today," Lu Feng said to her, he thought it would only bring sadness if he thought about his sister''s condition, he didn''t there was a cure for it or not, if it was there, she would already know about it and even try to get it. "What is it?" Ving Hua asked "We saw King Of the Death!" he said to her with a smile. "Huh???" Chapter 103 - Hells Call? Crazy? Ving Hua was shocked by hearing that "K-King of the death?" She was too shocked to even speak clearly. "Yes, he came to us and even gave me a gift too," Lu Feng said and took the Hell''s Call out of his storage ring. "This¡­" Ving Hua looked at the black sword which was 3 feet long! And there were red lines on top of the black blade. "Do you think he was the real King of the Death?" she asked him. She knew this sword was excellent but who knows what really it was. "Did you ever talk about this with anyone?" he asked her "No, only you and Hou Qiong know this," she said. "Then we have 40% that was true, and 60% that lie, because there are some people like you who know about this Heaven and Hell, they might act like that" Lu Feng said to her while thinking about something. "People like me?" Ving Hua was shocked, that was true too¡­ what if some other people had met that handsome man? The way to Upper Heaven was everywhere in this world. But no one knew the truth behind it. "Can I touch it?" she asked him "Sure, but don''t touch those red lines" Lu Feng warned her and gave her a sword. Ving Hua took the sword and tried to swing it. "Hmm, looks like other than its master, on one can use it," Ving Hua said to him "Why?" Lu Feng raised his eyebrows. "What happened when you touched these red lines?" She asked and tried to touch those red lines. "No, stop!!" He tried to stop her but she already touched them! However, nothing happened to her "What¡­" He was shocked. "You still haven''t answered my question," she asked him with a smile "It took almost 90% of the Qi in my body," he said to her, it was indeed a scary thing. "I understand now, this weapon got connected with you now, this is called Spiritual Weapon. Which has their own conscious" she said to him and gave it back to him. It was nothing but a piece of scrap in her hands, it only shows its true nature in the hands of the person it got connected to. Lu Feng took the sword and looked at that carefully, this time he tied to touch the line, his Qi recovered now, even if it happened the same now, his life wouldn''t be in danger. "Hmm?" Nothing happened after he touched the red lines "The connection only takes place once, I guess" Ving Hua said to him Lu Feng looked at her, "Then I don''t want it, how to remove the connection?" he asked her thinking she would know something, but he was disappointed, she didn''t know anything about it. Lu Feng looked at the sword and held the handle and looked at Lan Yanjing. "Lan Yanjing, come here" he called her and stood up "What are you doing?" Ving Hua asked him. "Want to test this out," he said to her with a smile, since he got it, he might use it well. Hell''s call, he liked the name too. Lan Yanjing stopped training and came in front of him "Wow¡­" Lu Feng was shocked by seeing her speed. "How strong are you now?" he asked her, and Lan Yanjing closed her eyes and started to think about it "I am¡­ 4 times stronger than the first time I met you," she said with a smile. "Which realm?" he asked her. "That is¡­ auntie said not to tell you that," she said to him "Oh! I forgot that!" Lu Feng said. It would be a bad idea to know something of higher heaven things before even reaching the Xiantian realm! "Anyway, fight me," Lu Feng said and raised his sword "Okay" she nodded without a single thought. Her master''s words were rules for her. She would do anything he said. Lu Feng closed his eyes and tried to feel the power of the sword. He didn''t know anything about it, but he knew something about swords. 2 years ago he tried a sword which was something his father used before! It was not had for him to use a sword Lan Yanjing looked at him and raised her both hands and invisible like strings formed around her, not many people could see her strings but Lu Feng could. "My defense is very strong master, if you can brake this it is your win," Lan Yanjing said to him with a smile, "Okay" Lu Feng nodded, he knew she was strong and if he held back, it would only make him lose. He channeled his Qi into the sword. The red lines on the blade started to glow. "This¡­ what is this feeling¡­" Lu Feng was shocked, he could feel something strange in his body and soul! It was like¡­ making him go crazy! Lu Feng held his sword tight and raised it and gave a slight swing. It was not fast and didn''t look strong at all, but just as he swing his sword, a black line appeared in the air. "Huh?" Lan Yanjing was shocked, she felt something bad was going to happen to her and looked at Lu Feng who was looking at her. He looked fine but his dark eyes showed some kind of violence. Lan Yanjing ran away from there leaving her string there. She knew she would die if she had stayed there for another second. BOOOM The black line sliced the strings wall into two like it was nothing and dashed towards the sky and vanished in the sky. "What¡­." Lan Yanjing was shocked and fell to the ground. She never saw such a powerful attack, not even from Lu Huang whom she wanted to surpass. Even Ving Hua who was sitting on the couch stood up in shock, that was not something she was expecting. "Lu Feng!" she called him and Lu Feng looked at her with a smile. "I like this sword," he said with a crazy smile "What happened to you¡­?" Chapter 104 - Nrgative Affects "What happened to you?" Ving Hua asked, she felt that was not Lu Feng. "Nothing," he said but there was a big smile on his face. "Can you put that sword away?" she asked him, she somehow understood this was because of the sword, that was why she asked him to put the sword away. "Hmm? Why?" He raised his eyebrows and walked towards her. Lan Yanjing saw this and ran to him and stopped him. "Master¡­ did you try to kill me?" she asked him "No?" he said to her "Then why¡­" Lu Feng suddenly held his head and threw the sword aside Ving Hua came to him and asked "are you okay?" "I''m fine," Lu Feng said casually as nothing happened. "What happened now?" she was confused. Everything happened in just a minute and it was hard for her to compress everything. "Well, I understand that sword power. That sword has so much cursed energy inside it which raised my negative emotions high, that was why I did that" he explained and picked up the sword and stored it in the ring. "You look¡­ pretty calm now," Ving Hua asked. "Just the sudden emotions mixer stopped me from showing any emotion for some time," he said to her in a neutral voice that had no emotion. Lu Feng looked at Lan Yanjing "Sorry, Lan Yanjing, I tried to kill you, please understand my situation" Lan Yanjing was silent and nodded "hmm, okay" even though she didn''t understand anything she was happy to see him back. That side of him was very scary for her. He walked to the couch and sat on it. "You go and practice Lan Yanjing," Ving Hua said and Lan Yanjing nodded and went back to her training. "How much time will it take for your emotions to come back," Ving Hua asked sitting beside him. "Don''t know, maybe 5 minutes or 10 minutes" he said to her with a straight face. "Hmm, okay," she said and waited for his emotions to come back, she felt this was not the time to talk to him. After waiting for 20 minutes Lu Feng sighed. Ving Hua also sighed with him and was happy for his emotions came back. "That was a dangerous situation¡­" Lu Feng said as he remembered, his emotions went berserk. "Yes," Ving Hua nodded and looked at him. Lu Feng took the sword out "I think I should not use this for normal fights. Only when I decide to kill the opponent can I use this, or if I am in a situation where I can''t think of any" Ving Hua nodded, that was right. He should not use this sword in normal fights, if he loses himself, it would not only harm him, it would even harm the people with him. Lu Feng kept the sword inside "I will leave now, I think they already looking for me," he said to her and stood up "One minute" she stopped him. "What is it?" he asked her "I- ¡­ you won''t be able to see me from tomorrow onwards," she said to him in a low voice. "Why?" he was confused "Because day after tomorrow I''m going to a sect and join that sect," she said to him, it was almost 15 days now since Yur Ning from Pink Lotus Sect promised him. Tomorrow would be 16 and the day after tomorrow they would leave, he said the day after marriage or some days later they would leave. But again some days ago he changed the plan. Lu Feng was silent for a movement and nodded, it was her choice, so he would support her. "Okay, but tell me the sect name, if I miss you, I will come there," Lu Feng asked with a teasing smile. Ving Hua smiled "Pink Lotus Sect" Lu Feng''s smile vanished after hearing the name. He read something about it¡­ "Isn''t that sect worshipping the devil or something?" he asked her in a low voice, he read this in a history book. Pink Lotus Sect that worship a devil and cultivate an evil technique called Dual Cultivation? He was not much sure about that. "Yes, it was it¡­ how do you know?" She asked him, this was not something anyone would know. "I read that in a history book in our house library," he said to her "Anyway, that was the sect I am going to join," she said, she didn''t want to go deep into the conversation. She remembered the Yur Ning statement. Even walls have ears. She thought that words had a profound meaning she was not able to understand. "I won''t stop you from going, but be careful," Lu Feng noticed she didn''t want to talk about it so he also became silent, he knew the sect''s name and that was enough. "I will," Ving Hua said with a nod. Lu Feng nodded with a smile and started to walk back to the hall. - - Ving Hua had a smile on her face. "Hmm, Pink Lotus Sect¡­ such a coincidence" Ving Hua''s heart skipped a beat when she heard the voice beside her, she slowly turned her head and saw an old man sitting beside her. "No need to be scared, I am just an old man who goes here and there," that old man said with a smile. "R-Ron Hixan?" she stood up and took some steps back. "Oh, you know me?" Ron Hixan asked her with a smile. "D-Did you hear everything?" she was shocked, when did this old man come here? Did he hear the talk about the King of the Death? And saw the Hell''s Call? If so¡­ "Nope, I just came looking for Lu Feng and heard the last interesting thing," Ron Hixan said with a smile. Ving Hua sighed inside but still¡­ how did he come here? "So, Yur Ning going to take you to the Pink Lotus Sect?" he asked her and she nodded. There was no way she could hide anything from this old man in front of her. If she did, then she should forget about living the next second. "Good, why did you decide to go there? I won''t stop you or anything, I just wanted to ask, you look like you know something about it" Chapter 105 - A Piece Of Advice "Lu Feng, where did you go?" Dong Hao Shu asked Lu Feng who just entered the hall. "Just for some fresh air," he said to her with a smile. "Oh, okay, come let''s eat, and we are going back home tomorrow," she said to him "Why?" he asked her, everything ended today itself, so what was so hurry? "Nothing, everyone wants to come to our house, and we have already stayed here for many days," she said to him "That is also true¡­ okay" Lu Feng nodded, it had been almost 24 days since he came here, he agreed with her and went to eat food. After eating he picked Hou Qiong and walked back to his room, he felt something different in 2nd round of drinking wine, it made him feel like a drunk, so he decided to sleep for now. - - "Hmm, so that''s what it is, when did this happen to your body?" Ron Hixan asked Ving Hua who was standing in front of him "Since I was 22, it was so sudden and destroyed my life in some days. But I don''t care now, since I''m going to join Pink Lotus Sect" Ving Hua said. "Well, there are some things you need to know before you join that sect, I am not helping you or anything, but since you decided to join it, I will only give a small piece of advice. Don''t dual cultivate with that sect patriarch, that is all, if you listen to my words you will live or else you will live, but that would not be called living anymore" Ron Hixan said and stood up. Ving Hua was silent, but nodded "okay, I will not!" she said, but who knows, someone like Pick Lotus Sect Patriarch would be very strong, and how could she refuse him if he asked her? However, she would not die. No matter what! "There is no need to hide, come out," Ron Hixan said with a smile. "Hehe" Yur Ning came out from the other side of the training place while smiling. Ving Hua was shocked, when did this man come here? There was no any safety place here? "So, you are coming to Lu Clan tomorrow?" he asked him "Yes, how can I leave without knowing everything, you know me," he said to him "Hmm, okay, but don''t do anything stupid," Ron Hixan said to him and vanished from there. Ving Hua looked at Yur Ning and didn''t know what to say. "Go back and get ready, we are going to Lu Clan tomorrow," he said to her. "Lu Clan? Why?" "Because we are staying there for some days, and I don''t think we should leave without telling Hao Shu, she would come and kill me," he said to her with a sigh. Ving Hua was shocked, kill him? She could do that? Isn''t he was a generation from Clan Head? "What are you looking at?" he asked her "Can Dong Hao Shu kill you?" she asked him, there was no she would think about it for hours. "Yes, she is strong and her background is frightening. We should always avoid her. Even if we have to die, we should not ever mess with her" he said to her. "What¡­" Ving Hua was shocked, she heard Dong Hao Shu was very strong, but never imagined she would be thing strong! And had a frightening background. "Haha, what is that expression? Yes, no one knows about her, not even her family know about her fully, except her husband, only some old people like me and other guys know" he said with a laugh after seeing her reaction, it was indeed something not everyone knows, and even they know they would only be silent and would never tell anyone even their life was in danger. "Oh¡­" she nodded, looking like she was a more mysterious person than she think. "Now, go and pack your dresses or anything you want, and have a good sleep," he said and walked away from there. "Okay," she said and walked back to her room while Lan Yanjing was still in the training place. No one disturbed her. And she also didn''t care about anyone. - - The night passed fast as always. "Young master, Young miss" maid knocked on the door and Hou Qiong woke up because of the knocking while Lu Feng was still sleeping. She came off the bed and opened the door, marriage was already over, so why did they come here? "What is it?" she asked them "Huh?" those maids were shocked, they came here to take them to the bath and the Lu Clan, but Hou Qiong looked like she didn''t know anything¡­ "Young Miss¡­" the main maid explained to her the thing and where they were going "Oh¡­ I don''t know about it" She said in surprise. "Then wait, I need to pack some things, and call my mother," she said and went back to the room. "Okay¡­" the main maid said and ordered another maid to look for Wu Yin and tell her Young miss was calling her here. No one think of her anything, she was just a concubine. "Lu Feng, wake up" she woke him up "What?" he asked her in half sleep "I heard we are going to your house!" she said to him with a smile "Hmm?" he remembered his mother''s words and came off the bed "Yeah, yeah!" he said Hou Qiong smiled, she was finally going to leave this place and go to her real home. Lu Feng noticed her smile and didn''t know what to say, she lived here since she was a kid, and yet, leaving this place made her happy¡­ she was happy for leaving her family¡­ "Let''s go, Lu Feng, I am very eager to see what Lu Clan looks like," she said and stored everything in her ring and came out with Lu Feng "Mother! We are going to Lu Clan" she saw her mother waiting outside and said. "Good, go safe," Wu Yin said to her with a smile "What? You are coming too" she was shocked, how could she leave her mother here? "Me?" Wu Yin was shocked "Yes, mother-in-law will also come with us," Lu Feng said with a smile. Chapter 106 - Arrived To Lu Clan "I-" Wu Yin didn''t know what to say, she was going with them? But¡­ "There is no need to think much about it mother-in-law, this place is no good for you," Lu Feng said to her. Wu Yin was silent for some time and nodded, they were 100% true, this was no good place for her, leaving with them would be better than living here. "Nice" Lu Feng and Hou Qiong nodded and they went for a bath. After the bath, they wore good robes and entered a big hall where all the old monsters were in "Mother," Lu Feng said his mother was talking to some old men and called her. "What?" she looked at him and asked, but he hesitated to ask her, and she noticed that and both of them left the room. "What is it, son?" she asked him after seeing no one was around "Our house is not that big¡­ where will they stay?" he asked her in a low voice too, Dong Hao Shu looked at him, there was no reaction in her eyes. "Do you think our house is too small¡­.?" she asked him. "Isn''t that true?" he said to her, what did he think? It was sure smaller than this house, their house was not even 5% of this house. Dong Hao Shu was silent and nodded, "I will show you something after reaching the house, you won''t say that after seeing that" "Huh?" Lu Feng didn''t know what was it but nodded seeing Dong Hao Shu''s serious face "Now, let''s go back, I need something to do," she said to him and they both came back to the hall. "Lu Feng, come here," Hou Qiong said from far. Lu Feng looked at her and saw Ving Hua was with her too. "Hua?" he raised his eyebrows and saw an old man sitting beside her. "Oh," he understood that he was the one taking her to the sect. And saved her¡­ even though she didn''t tell him, he could guess. "Morning elder," he said to him Yur Ning smiled at him and nodded. Lu Feng remembered him now, he saw him in the hall before marriage, he was a quiet old man who didn''t talk a word at that time. Ving Hua was shocked after seeing Yur Ning acting. He acted like he was a quiet old man, but his mouth never stops speaking when he cultivate with her, or while he was with other old men. Lu Feng nodded and came to the side of Hou Qiong and sat on the chair. "She is also coming with us," Hou Qiong said to him "Oh¡­ good" Lu Feng nodded "Lu Feng, what do you want to eat?" Old man Sun asked him "Let''s go to the home first and we will eat there," he said to him "It will take some time to go there, so eat something," he said to him and gave some breakfast to him, Hou Qiong and Wu Yin. Everyone ate their breakfast before they came here. Lu Feng took it and started to eat, but Hou Qiong and Wu Yin felt something¡­ they couldn''t eat it¡­ "Eat," Lu Feng said to them but they didn''t know why they couldn''t eat while others were all looking at them. "Okay¡­" they said and started to eat without looking at anything. They understood that Lu Feng didn''t notice the gazes of other people, they also wanted to ignore After eating they sat there for some time. "Let''s go," Dong Hao Shu and Lu Huang said with a smile and everyone nodded. "Only we?" Lu Feng asked. He noticed old man Sun and Clan Head were not coming with them. "Yes, those 2 old men said they would come tomorrow or a day after tomorrow," Dong Hao Shu said while looking at both of them. "Haha, don''t worry, if we came now who will clean all these things?" old man Sun said with a laugh. Clan Head nodded, there hadn''t cleaned anything yet, so who would clean them? "Okay," those old men nodded and agreed to them. "Hmph" Dong Hao Shu looked away from them and looked at them. "We are going" Those old men smiled after looking at her and nodded. "Wait. Where did the Fn Old man go?" Lu Huang looked at them and asked "He went to Gin Clan because his close friend died¡­" an old man said to him. "Ayo, when did that happen?" he asked "3 days back, that is why he is not here" "Okay¡­ I hope he could live happily for some time he has¡­ I wanted to take him to our home" Lu Huang said with a sigh. This Fn old man was like an uncle to him, his father and he was closer than blood brothers. Dong Hao Shu nodded and they came out of the Hou Clan and took the swords out of their rings. Ron Hixan looked like he would fall asleep in no time but a stick appeared in his hands and he also started to flout without any sword. "We can fly without a sword?" he asked them "Of course, we use this sword because it helps us to control freely, but someone like old man Ron, he could fly very fast, it would feel like he teleported," Lu Huang said and Lan Yanjing was behind him standing on the sword. "Hmm," Lu Feng nodded and looked around and didn''t see his sister. "Where did sister go?" he asked him. "They will come later, they went on an important mission last night," he said to her. "Important mission?" "I don''t know it was something related to the Wang Kingdom" "Oh¡­" "Let''s go everyone" Dong Hao Shu said and Wu Yin was behind her. "Wait, who will take me?" Lu Feng was shocked, he and Hou Qiong were left behind. "Son, look there?" Dong Hao Shu said and pointed at a boat beside them. "This¡­" "That is a flying tool," she said with a smile, and Lu Feng and Hou Qiong jumped in it without a second thought. "Wow¡­" Lu Feng noticed some things in the boat¡­ a paper on how to drive it. "I got it, mother!" Lu Feng said and started to drive after reading the manual. He was so perfect in driving it that others felt like he already became one with the boat. - - "We have arrived" Chapter 107 - War In Morning "We have arrived," Dong Hao Shu said after travailing for an hour. Lu Feng looked at his house below. "Hou Qiong, look that is Lu Clan," Lu Feng said to her showing her the house. "Oh¡­" she looked down with a smile, her hair was a mess, Lu Feng''s driving was good but he was too fast!! He tried to match those old monsters like he was in competition with them. "We are going down," Lu Feng said and started to drive down, he liked this boat very much. "There is no need to hurry, we are coming too" Dong Hao Shu said to him with a smile and everyone started to fly down to the house. Every maid was waiting for them in front of the house. "Young master!" the main maid gave him a bow and called him as other maids behind too. Lu Feng came out of the bed with Hou Qiong. "Oh, Head Maid... did you come to the wedding? I didn''t see you guys?" He asked "If we come there who will take care of this house, Young Master," the main maid said with a smile and looked at Hou Qiong. "Young miss, I''m Head of the maids in the house, Lu Hina, if Young miss wants anything please call me," she said to her with a smile. "Sure," Hou Qiong said with a smile. "Hina" Dong Hao Shu called her. "Yes, madam" Lu Hina ran to her and other maids stood there. "Qiong, come let''s get in," Lu Feng said and started to walk into the house without waiting for anyone. "Young master, where to put that boat you brought?" a maid asked the other 2 maids behind her. They were the three maids who Lu Hina raised and helped him bathe that time. Lu Yi, Lu Er, Lu San "Oh, I will take it," he said and stored the boat in his storage ring, his mother said this was for him so he would keep it with himself. That three maids nodded and walked away. There were many guests now, they have a ton of work, even though their masters'' zombies were helping them, there were many things they needed to do themselves. "So, Lu Feng, where is your bedroom?" Hou Qiong asked him after entering the house, it was not big. "That, but I think it is not suitable for two members, I need to change room," Lu Feng said to her showing her his room not too far away. "I already prepared another room for you" Dong Hao Shu and Lu Feng said to them with a smile "Okay, mother'''' Lu Feng said with a smile Lu Huang looked at Lu Feng "Son, how is your training?" "Training? You know I didn''t have any time for training¡­" Lu Feng said, when did he have so much time to practice? "I know, it is just you look strong now¡­ you just not noticed but some kind of aura was releasing from your body," Lu Huang said in confusion. "Aura releasing?" Lu Feng looked at his own body and did not notice anything "It is just nothing, it will go away in some time" Dong Hao Shu said and patted on Lu Feng. Lu Huang looked at her and nodded. He understood that she did something. Lu Feng nodded, he didn''t understand what happened but he didn''t care. "Mother where is our new room?" Lu Feng asked her She looked at him "Hmm, I will show you" "Okay" he nodded "But later" she turned around and walked to the old men and welcomed all of them in. Lu Feng looked at her in shock, but what could he do? He also sat on the chairs with Hou Qiong on his right, Wu Yin on his left. "Lan Yanjing, come here" Lu Feng called her and she walked to him. "You are getting stronger?" he asked her. "Yes" she nodded, she indeed got very strong. Lu Feng smiled, he was happy that she got strong too, she was his zombie¡­? Or not, but she would be his power in battles, the strength she becomes the big help he could get in fightings. Everyone entered the house. "It had been long since I came here" "Yes" - - Lu Feng looked at the old men who looked around, he understood that they came here very rarely. Some didn''t even come here before. "Can I get one chair¡­?" Ron Hixan came to Lu Feng and asked "Eh?" Lu Feng was shocked and looked around and found no empty chair. "Here old man, sleep" Lu Feng stood up and gave it to him "Thanks" Ron Hixan nodded and sat on the chair and fell asleep the next second he sat on it Lu Feng looked at Hou Qiong and decided to make her sit on him¡­ "Here, young master, there is one more chair," Lu San said and gave him a chair. "Oh, thanks San" Lu Feng thanked her and took the chair she bought and sat on it, his thought was disturbed by her¡­ Lu Feng looked around and saw everyone was talking about something. "What are they talking about?" he asked Hou Qiong. "How would I know¡­ I am also trying to understand" she said, but she understood something that they were using some kind of method to talk like that, even though she could hear their voice and words, she was not able to understand. Lu Feng was silent and nodded. - - "Old man, when do you think XMDS will come?" Old man Sun sat on a mountain and asked the old man Fu. "Hmm, maybe today night, but I think they will attack tomorrow morning" Old man Fu said his eyes closed. "Okay, I believe in your skills" old man Sun smiled and nodded. "Let''s head back, looks like everyone went to Lu Clan," Old Man Fu said "Yes, they left," Old Man Sun said with a nod. "I hope you don''t cause any unnecessary things, Hao Shu men are everywhere, if they know, she might come here, if she comes here I don''t think XMDS will leave her, and if anything happened to her¡­ I don''t want to imagine it" Old Man Fu said. Chapter 108 - XMDS Is Here "Old man, I know, did you forget who I am?" Old Man Sun said with a smile. He was one of the greatest assassins in the world, how could he not know Dong Hao Shu''s tricks and play? "Looks like¡­ I forgot" Old Man Fu said and stood up, "We need to go" Old Man Sun was not surprised when he heard he forgot he was an assassin, this became common to him, he would forget things as his age goes by. Both of them came back to the Hou Clan and looked at the people who were still in the clan. "You are not going to tell them to get away? I don''t think they are going to sacrifice for this clan" Old Man Sun said to Clan Head. "Let them die here, I don''t want this Hou Clan to live anymore anyway," Clan Head said. Old Man Sun nodded, Old Man Fu was silent and looked for a chair to sit on. "Tell them to prepare some good food, we are going to starve tomorrow," Old Man Sun said to Clan Head, he didn''t care if he would let them live or not. "I will" Clan Head understood that there would be having war tomorrow. Old Man Sun said like that because he knew there were sill come people of Dong Hao Shu here. "Old man Fu, how was your friend''s clan?" Old Man Sun started a fake conversation with Old Man Fu. Old Man Fu looked at him and understood the assignment. "They are fine, everything ended¡­" they continued to talk some random bulllshit they could think of for some time and started to cultivate. The night arrived. "Madam, Old Man Fu returned, looks like those 3 are going to come here tomorrow or the day after tomorrow" a man who wore a back dress and stood in the shadow said. "Hmm, is there anything suspicious?" Dong Hao Shu asked in a low voice "No, nothing suspicious" "Good, leave now, if anything happened, inform me," she said "Okay madam," he said and he vanished from the shadows. And Dong Hao Shu looked at the moons in the sky "I am overthinking?" she said to herself "Yes, why are you sending people there? Do you forget? Old man Sun is not someone you can spy on" Lu Huang came from behind her and hugged her. "I know, but I had a feeling that they were hiding something," she said to him and turned around. "You don''t want to have a secret for themselves or something?" he raised his eyebrows, everyone has their secrets which they would not share with other people. Dong Hao Shu looked at his face "I am not like that it is just I had to feel they were doing something risky" "Hmm, why are you so worried about those old fellas, they are strong, leave them," Lu Huang said with a sigh. "I know¡­ and Old man Fu came back," she said to him "What! Then bring him here" he said to her "There is no need to worry, I just got information that they would come here tomorrow or the day after tomorrow," she said and tried to push him on the bed. "That is good¡­" Lu Huang said with a nod and they started to work hard Inside somewhere "So this is our room¡­" Lu Feng said and looked at their bedroom. It was massive with a huge bed. "There was a room like this in our home?" Lu Feng was shocked, where did this room come from? "You never covered your own house, the same as me, haha" Hou Qiong laughed after hearing his words. "No¡­ Qiong, I know every corner of this house, but I still don''t know where did this room come from¡­ I am telling truth" Lu Feng said, he knew every corner of this house, but he really didn''t know there was something like this¡­ his mother left after showing the room. "Anyway, come here," Hou Qiong said and took him to the bed and sat on it. "Isn''t this a good bed?" she asked "It is¡­" Lu Feng nodded. He looked around and saw there was a door and he opened it. "This is the bathroom?" Lu Feng was shocked, there was no bathroom attached to his last room. Both of them looked around the room and jumped on the bed, they had some much fun today, they played some games with old men, and some training, everyone in the house was an old monster, so it was very good training for them, it was like they were being trained by that many masters. "Lu Feng¡­ I said before, right? I am happy in this house" Hou Qiong said with a smile. She had a good day here, she had so much fun today that she never had that much in her entire life before. "Hmm, yes" Lu Feng nodded "Let''s go and take a bath," she said and came out of the bed and dragged him inside. They forgot and jumped in that like. After the bath, they started to work out. The night passed Old man Sun, Old man Fu, and Clan Head wore armors and came out for the war. "Kid, I know you are here, leave now, don''t tell anything to Dong Hao Shu, she will do if she comes here¡­ I don''t think you will let the women who saved you die in the hands of demons, so leave now, don''t come here for a day or so" Old Man Sun appeared beside that man who Dong Hao Shu sent and said, and after telling him that he vanished from there, he didn''t even wait for his response. That man who was in shadow came out, his forehead was filled with sweat, and he understood something was going on here¡­ but should he report this to madam¡­? He never wanted her to die¡­ she was the one who saved his life and even gave him a family! "I- I should lie to madam¡­" he thought and vanished from here. Old Man Sun stood beside Clan Head "There are here," Old Man Fu said, his eyes were closed and his hand was on the ground. Old Man Sun took his dagger out. "Leave their leader to me," he said and vanished from there. "HAHA, old guys. We''re are here" Chapter 109 - ABSB "HAHA, old guys. We''re are here" Clan Head and Old Man Fu stood there without moving "So? Nothing changed" Clan Head said to them with a smile. "Hehe, brother, so that was the old man we need to kill now?" a young man who had just shouted asked a middle-aged person who was beside him. "Yes," that middle-aged person said with a nod, they were wearing red robes which made them look like they were from some kind of sect, but they were not! "Hehe, can I kill him?" that young man asked him with a big smile on his face. "If you can do it, kill him" that middle-aged man said with a nod. "I think I can kill him, if I can''t kill him, I will just run away," that young man said with a smile¡­ "I don''t think you can¡­" suddenly they heard a voice beside them. A middle-aged man and that young man looked around and saw his own 40,000 soldiers. "Sun¡­" that middle-aged man recognized the voice, but before he could say anything a dagger appeared on the young man''s neck and sliced it off like it sliced tofu. That middle-aged man smiled when he saw that. "You are still in your prime¡­" "Of course, I am" Old man Sun smiled and wiped the blood off. "So, you want revenge? I gladly permit you to kill me, only if you can" that middle-aged man said and walked to him. "Tsk, I hate that¡­ ''if I can, if you can¡­'' I will fucking kill you today" Old Man said and wasted no more and attacked him. That middle-aged man and Old Man Sun vanished from there. "Looks like Sun is trying his best" Old man Fu said with a smile. "Yes, he is," Clan Head said as he saw the figures in the sky. "Ahh," those 40,000 members that middle-aged man brought started to run towards Hou Clan. Clan Head and Old man Fu laughed and vanished from there and appeared in the middle of those guys. "DIE!" Clan Head shouted, there were no small fries in the 40,000 group, everyone was above Xiantian Realm! This was considered one of the powerful armies! But only 3 old guys were fighting them now. Old Man Fu took his weapon out, it was a whip. "Kill" he also roared and held 9 people''s necks with his whip and broke them. Clan Head raised his sword and swung it. BOOM Clan Head''s strict sliced the ground in half and almost killed 40 guys. He smiled and looked around. He saw everyone was looking at him with a smile. There was no slight bit of fear in those guys'' eyes except excitement and joy. "Come I will kill you all" Clan Head was not surprised by their expression. XMDS was something like that from the start, everyone in the "XMDS" loved killing. No matter who was dead they would have a smile on their face. Old Man Fu also got used to this thing and he noticed something. "There are more people coming¡­" Old Man Fu said to Clan Head. "More? Now that is good, even I was surprised by seeing only 40,000 here, so there are coming slow" Clan Head said with a smile that killed the other 2. They were not using their techniques or anything, they need to save it for the main part. - Somewhere on a mountain. "Sun, why do you think Lu Xian is dead in my hands?" that middle-aged man asked him Old Man Sun was silent, he didn''t know how Lu Xian was dead, because he and Clan Head escaped from the war at that time, only Lu Xian fought them on his own. "I will tell you how Lu Xian died in my hands¡­ no I will let you experience it" that middle-aged man said with a smile. "ABSB, I don''t think you should underestimate me," Old Man Sun said, he was not cowardly as before, he already decided to die here with him. That fear in his heart was gone, there was only one thing¡­ just one thing in his mind, Kill ABSB. ABSB smiled, "no, I never underestimate my enemy, even if I am killing someone a lot weaker than me, I would let my guard down until I fully killed him, and you should know that too, why I am hunting Long, he knew something about me that needs to be buried in time" "Oh¡­ I think I know that too" Old Man Sun said with a smile. "Doesn''t matter, I am going to kill you anyway" ABSB said to him, he was not a bit worried about the information leaking. Old Man vanished from his place and appeared on top of the ABSB and his dagger was already near his neck. ABSB raised his hand and a red spear appeared in his hands and he straight attacked Sun, he not even looked at the dagger which was about to slice his head off. "Tsk" Old Man Sun took a step back and avoided his attack. There was no way his dagger could reach his neck before his spear made a big hole in his chest. ABSB took this as a chance and made his move "I am going to take your right hand" ABSB smiled and he released his cultivation base. "What¡­" Old Man Sun was shocked, he was not expecting him to release his cultivation base this fast. ''He is thinking of killing me as fast as he can?'' he thought and he also released his cultivation base. - "What is that!" People in the Hou Clan saw a big and bright gold light covering the whole sky. "Kill everyone!" XMAS people were able to enter the house avoiding Clan Head and Old Man Fu. "Ahh, help!" "NOOO" "Someone help me!!" People screamed inside the clan, those guys killed every single person or thing they saw, no matter the person was old or young, even just a born baby, they killed them. "Haha" Clan Head saw this and sighed, he couldn''t fight everyone on his own, that was why he already gave up on his Clan which he tried to rise to the top¡­ Chapter 110 - I Am On My Way... "Sigh" Clan Head sighed hearing his clan people''s cries. Old Man Fu looked at him and said nothing, he was busy killing and he had nothing to say too. "I guess, I should get revenge on you guys before I die," Clan Head said and started to kill them, he had lived for so long, death was nothing special to him, he was someone who took many people''s lives and destroyed them¡­ *Scarlet Kingdom* Clan Head roared and his cultivation base was released, a scarlet light passed through almost 10,000 members. "DIE! EVERYONE!" Everyone who was inside the scarlet light felt they were thrown into a big ocean of lava. Everyone started to melt like ice in the sun. Their cultivation couldn''t help them, even they used Qi to protect themselves from the heat, it was unsuccessful, even Qi was melted in the area. Old Man Fu already escaped from his Scarlet Kingdom. Clan Head''s Scarlet Kingdom didn''t care if it was foe or friend, it would kill everyone in the light. "He looked calm, but there is not much range in his heart¡­" Old Man Fu sighed. Clan Head''s Scarlet Kingdom works based on his mood, the more he gets angry, the more the field increases. This was not in his control. If he were no longer angry... that was impossible, he was born like that. "AHHH" Clan Head roared even more as the Scarlet Kingdom grew in size. Old Man Fu took another path towards the XMDS members and started killing. He was not ready to use his techniques. ¡ª "Looks like Long Chen already used his Scarlet Kingdom," ABSB said with a smile, and Old Man Sun was standing in front of his, and¡­ his right arm was missing, it was in ABSB''s hands. "How¡­" Old Man Sun was surprised, he didn''t see the attack at all, it just happened in an instant, he did not even have time to react and his right arm was missing and he was standing in front of him. "Hmm, how does your blood taste?" ABSB asked and raised Sun''s bleeding arm on top of his mouth drinking his blood like he was drinking water. Old Man Sun''s expression changed after seeing this, he attacked him while he was still drinking, he held the dagger to his left and directly went for his neck. "Don''t disturb" ABSB said as he looked at the Old Man Sun''s exact position. But Old Man Sun smiled. "?" ABSB raised his eyebrows and noticed the dagger was already halfway through his neck. "This was a technique I created myself. I named it 2 Style Dagger Throw," Old Man Sun said with a smile. "2¡­?" ABSB sensed something but he couldn''t dodge it. A dagger came from behind his neck! "Yes, 2" Old Man Sun started to fly towards him and ABSB''s neck was being sliced in 2 ways, one was from the front and another one was from behind. CLANG 2 daggers crashed and ABSB''s head came off. Old Man Sun smiled, even though ABSB was in a higher realm, but he was not that high enough to get a new head or reattach his head back. "You are finished¡ª" Old Man Sun''s words were interrupted by the actions of ABSB. "You know, You were the first person to hurt me like this," the bodyless head of ABSB said. "You¡­ how can you talk?" the old man moved back a little and raised his guard to its limit. "Haha, you think you won already? I will show you something interesting" ABSB''s head said and his body absorbed the blood in Sun''s arm and it became like a dead body''s hand. "What¡­?" It threw the dried hand away and started to move to its head. "You think I would let you do as you please?" Old Man Sun said and came in front of his head and a sword appeared in his hand. "DIE!" He shouted and slashed his head in two parts. "Hahaha" Old Man Sun heard his laugh and turned around and saw his body was behind himself. "You can die now!" his body raised the spear and pointed at his heart and tried to pierce through. "I told you, not to underestimate me, you think I don''t know your weak point?" Old Man Sun raised his sword and attacked his lower body. "What!" ABSB was shocked and moved his body back and avoided the attack at a hair length. Old Man Sun didn''t give up, he felt if he missed this chance he wouldn''t get any. "Damn" he used almost all of his strength in this single attack, he knew ABSB''s weakness, which was his abdomen. Once ''that'' was destroyed, he would die without a doubt "You sure go some information about me, but something different here" he heard his voice, and Old Man Sun''s sword had already sliced his body in half in the abdomen. "I''m not a normal demon, I can move my Cursed Stone anywhere in my body" Sun was shocked after hearing this and moved a few meters back. And every part of ABSB started to come together. "?" Sun''s expression changed after seeing his body rejoined and became normal, even his torn clothes came back. "Looks like Long only said I''m a demon¡­ he was half right, I''m a demon, but a Demon General! Haha, no human can kill me" ABSB laughed like a mad man and appeared beside Sun and sliced his other arm. "You have some delicious blood, I think I should eat you alive so I can taste the real taste," ABSB said "I don''t think you had such luxury" Sun smiled "What?" ABSB looked down and saw a gold light glowing from Sun''s abdomen. "I am going to take you down with me," said Sun, and rounded his legs around ABSB and held high tight with his legs. "You¡­ you are destroying your Life Core!!!" ABSB got scared, he was not expecting this, even though he had unbeatable regenerating technique, it would still be hard for him to survive in this blast. "I am on my way¡­" Old Man Sun said with a smile as he looked above and the gold light continued to get brighter and brighter¡­ Chapter 111 - One Side Annihilation "I am on my way¡­" Old Man Sun said with a smile "You¡­" ABSB was shocked by his move and tried to get free from his legs'' grip. "It is over, I am taking you with me," Old Man Sun said and tried his best to hold him till his Life Core blast. "You humans sure love this thing? If you can''t defeat, you will try to kill yourself and kill the opponent, tsk, that is why I hate humans" ABSB said, it was over for him, the impact of this was something not easy to handle. "I know¡­ leaving you would only bring problems to humans¡­" Before he finished his words the Life Core blasted. BOOOOM Clan Head, Old Man Fu looked at the sky which was filled with gold light, and sighed, they couldn''t sense their friend anymore¡­ "AHHHHH" Clan Head roared and the range of his Scarlet Kingdom increased like never before and swallowed almost everyone on the ground except Old Man Fu. Even his clan members were included in that, but not all of his clan members, some of them escaped from there. No one had time to react¡­ before they knew what happened, everyone melted. Nothing left. Old Man Fu looked at the sky and sighed. Clan Head landed on the ground¡­ "He finally did what he wanted to do for years¡­" he said with a smile, but there was so much sadness in his eyes. BOOOOOOOOM Another loud sound came by as the sky was split in half and people who were wearing the same robes as the ABSB came out slowly¡­ Even someone like Clan Head and Old Man Fu closed their ears. The sound was too loud¡­ even other Lands heard the sound. "This is bad¡­" Clan Head was shocked after seeing the 3 members who came out of the big void. Those were all women. "Big sister, is that the guy we need to ~~ kill?" one of them asked with a seductive voice, her body was slim, tall, and had a breathtaking figure with a stunning face. Clan Head saw this and his heart skipped a beat. He was not expecting them to come here. "Brother Fu, you need to runway right now, we can''t beat them," Clan Head said and he came beside Old Man Fu. "Isn''t that why I stayed here? Let me fight and die" Old Man Fu said with a strange expression. "No! Things are not like that here! They will not kill us, they will only kill me! If you get into their hands they will play with you¡­ no even death can save you at that time" Clan Head said and forced him to run away from there. "Oh~ this human knew about ~~ us," that woman said with a smile. Clan Head and Old Man Fu couldn''t move their bodies anymore, they were like held by something. Clan Head clenched his teeth and turned around and saw those 3 women standing behind him and slowly walking side to them. "We are only interested in young man, look at him, there is not even a single big of Yang left in his body¡­ chi," she said with a disdain expression after seeing Old Man Fu. Clan Head sighed, dying was better than becoming their plaything Old Man Fu looked at those women and closed his eyes, he could feel there were still some people coming in this way¡­ "You both can die now." The woman who was leading them said, she was another level from the women beside her, that girl was called beauty, this woman would be called Super Beauty! Clan Head looked at them with a smile. Even though unexpected things happened, one thing he was expecting was his death and it was going as he was expected. "This world might not fully know about XMDS, but I know! But do you know how I got the information?" Clan Head said to them with a smile. There was nothing he could do now. "Doesn''t matter" That woman leading them said and took a spear that appeared in her right hand. "It matters, what if others know about you guys? You think you can kill all¡­?" "Just like you" "No¡­ it doesn''t work like that¡­ this time only me, but tomorrow, 2 members, day after 3, 4¡­ it will only continue¡­ after some time you will also vanish from this world just like your ancestors and other clans" Clan Head said with a smile, he knew one thing. Those three women looked at each other''s faces and again looked at Clan Head with a smile "Doesn''t matter" they smiled and three spears directly pierced through his heart. "It matters¡­" Clan Head smiled and slowly lost his life¡­ Those three women looked at Old Man Fu who closed his eyes like he was sleeping¡­ he was dead too. "He is dead?" "No" Old Man Fu appeared behind one of the women and a whip rounded around the neck of the woman and he looked down and attacked her abdomen, before coming to the war, Clan Head told them their weakness. His hand pierced through her abdomen¡­ but he didn''t feel anything in there¡­ Clan Head told him that there would be something like their core in their body. If that was destroyed they would die. That woman looked below and saw his palm in her abdomen. "I am taking this ~~ guy," she said with a smile. "Okay" Old Man Fu removed his hand and flowed back. That woman turned around and the hole in her abdomen was already healed completely, even her robes too. "What a pity," she said as she looked at him. Old Man Fu landed on the ground. *Illusionary Hundred Whip Transformations* The whip in Old Man Fu''s hand attacked that woman with speed no human could see. "Good trick, but they won''t work on me," that woman said and in her point of view, she could see countless whips which were attacking from all directions with a different type of attack in front of her trying to hit her. But her body moved at such an angle that she dodged all of his attacks and came in front of him. "Die~," she said and touched the Old Man Fu''s forehead with a smile, and the next second his body was blasted into nothing¡­ Chapter 112 - Somethings Are Not In Our Hands, Fate Controls Them BOOOM In East Lands, Lu Clan. Everyone in the house heard the sound and looked to the West. "Sigh¡­" everyone sighed, they understood what was happening there¡­ "What was that sound?" Lu Feng and Hou Qiong came out of their room and asked. They heard that from West¡­ The same with Dong Hao Shu and Lu Huang, they came out of their room and asked. "I told you, something is suspicious¡­" Dong Hao Shu said and a rob appeared in her hands. "Come here right now!" she shouted and a shadow appeared in front of her in no time. "What is happening there?" she asked him in a serious voice. She was obviously angry. "Madam¡­" that man who was sweating hard, he didn''t know what to say¡­ BOOOOOOOOM Another big sound came this time, everyone covered their ears except Ron Hixan, Dong Hao Shu, and a few other old men. However, it ended the next second. "W-what was that¡­" Lu Feng asked, it was very loud¡­ Dong Hao Shu looked at the man in front of him. "That is¡­ I''m sorry madam, I heard this from Old Man Sun, that XMDS were going to attack them, this happened some time ago" that man said and he kneeled in front of Dong Hao Shu. "XMDS!!??" Dong Hao Shu was shocked and looked around. Those old men just sighed. "You¡­why you did not tell me!" she asked him "Because¡­" "It was us who had not allowed him, Hao Shu, don''t mind them, they want to take their revenge," one of the old men said. "What¡­ this is our problem too, they killed my father-in-law, I am going," Dong Hao Shu said and looked at Lu Huang who was still in shock after hearing XMDS name. "Huang" She called him bringing him back to his senses. "Let''s go!! Uncles, we are also part of those revenge! How you forgot that, even if I had to die, I will kill every single person of them!" Lu Huang said in a serious voice and followed Dong Hao Shu. "Stop" Ron Hixan appeared in front of those 2 and said slowly, but they didn''t listen to him. Ron Hixan raised his stick and stumped on the ground. BOOM Both Dong Hao Shu and Lu Huang couldn''t take a single step further. Their bodies became so heavy like there was an invisible pressure on them. "You know, I don''t say things twice" Ron Hixan opened his eyes and looked at them. "Uncle Ron¡­" Lu Huang looked at him Dong Hao Shu was trying her best to hold her body. "I know, I know them before you both were even born, but somethings are not in our hands, Fate controls them, if you go there now, there is nothing but death in there!" he said to them with a sigh. They were more than brothers to him, but he couldn''t risk everything. Lu Huang and Dong Hao Shu looked at each other faces and calmed down. "Okay, we will not go," they said and the pressure vanished, they were not kids who didn''t know anything, they had experienced many things and knew what was good, what was bad¡­ Ron Hixan moved from there and sat on his chair back and started to sleep. Lu Feng and Hou Qiong were shocked. "Grandpa¡­" Hou Qiong couldn''t able to hold her tears back, she didn''t know what was happening but one thing was sure, her grandpa was going to die now¡­ Lu Feng consoled her, he also felt bad¡­ "XMDS¡­" Lu Feng murmured, he understood that they were the ones who killed his grandfather and almost wiped out our Lu Clan¡­ Dong Hao Shu and Lu Feng sat on the chair beside them. "Why Old Man Fu¡­" Lu Huang said¡­ "He decided to die in the war," one of the old men said. Lu Huang couldn''t help but sigh, he wanted him to rest peacefully yet he chose to die in war¡­ Dong Hao Shu clenched her fists. "XMDS¡­ XMDS¡­ why they attacked them now!" Dong Hao Shu asked, who could she not know about this¡­ even these old guys stopped the information from reaching her, she would at least know something¡­ but she knows nothing about this. "We don''t know, the only thing we know is, Long know something which only brings problems." Dong Hao Shu became silent. Lu Feng and Hou Qiong looked at them, Hou Qiong''s eyes were red. She held her tears back. Wu Yin was shocked when she heard that, but she was not sad as Hou Qiong, and there was some satisfaction in her heart, the family who killed her family was killed. She lived there 30 years like a slave¡­ no she was a slave. Ving Hua was silent, there was no change in expression, she didn''t care. Lu Feng looked at Ron Hixan, he gathered all of his courage. "Who is this XMDS?" Everyone looked at him, but there was no response. "Who¡­" he asked again "No one knows, but one thing was sure that, once they step in, everyone will die, no matter who it is, they will die, and one who was involved in it will also die¡­ that was why there was no information on them, only their name was known worldwide," Ron Hixan said to them. Lu Feng looked at his parents and nodded and went back to his seat. He understood that it was not something he needed to know, the basic thing was enough for now. "I don''t think this battle will continue long, let''s wait for some time and collate the corpses," one of the old men said. "Yes¡­ but we won''t be able to find Sun''s, he self-destructed, the first sound was because of that" Yur Ning said as he closed his eyes. "Then what was the second sound?" Lu Huang asked "Don''t know, but sensed a tremendous Qi, but it already vanished after some time the sound came" he said They became silent, everyone knew how strong Yur Ning''s senses were. After an hour "Let''s go," Ron Hixan said and stood up and everyone started to follow him. "We will also come" Lu Feng and Hou Qiong also followed them¡­ Chapter 113 - What You Are Going To Do Now? "I will also come," Lu Feng said and Hou Qiong followed him "No, we still don''t know if they are still there or not¡­" "Let them come," Ron Hixan said, he felt taking them was also a good thing. They would know what war looks like. They lived in the house for many years so it was also a good time to teach something. Dong Hao Shu looked at Lu Feng and sighed. He was the sole reason she did not oppose Ron Hixan some time ago. If she was dead, that would only bring misfortune on her son¡­ and she didn''t want that. "Let''s go" They started to fly as Lu Feng and Hou Qiong followed them leaving Ving Hua, Wu Yin, and other maids in the house. "Madam¡­." "There is no need to call me that now, call me Hua," Ving Hua said with a smile, she was not the first wife of First Son anymore, he was dead and even his family was gone now. "That¡­ okay, Sister Hua," Wu Yin said "Now that is good" Ving Hua nodded with a smile. "What do you think about this¡­?" Wu Yin asked her. "Nothing, you should just leave it and don''t let it bother you much" Ving Hua said to her with a smile. She didn''t care anymore, once she reached the Pink Lotus Sect, that was considered done. "Okay¡­" Wu Yin nodded "Now, it is almost lunchtime, let''s eat together," Ving Hua said with a smile and took Wu Yin to the dining place. - - 30 minutes ago. "Lord Demons, where arrived" In front of the Hou Clan, there were more than a million people standing, there were only 3 ladies in front of them and that was enough for them to be silent without even making a single noise. The man who was leading the whole army said to them. "Good, now let''s go on the real mission we came here for. Bring Long''s body here" "Yes, my lord" that man brought the Clan Head body in front of the ladies. "Leave now~~ wait¡­ go to the Dark Chaos Forest in the East lands. There is no need of all here now, everyone go back, I only want¡­ hmm, 3, 3 guys are enough, everyone leaves" that woman said to them and everyone nodded, only three guys were left there in the place. "One goes to Dark Chaos Forest, you, you go there," she said as she pointed at a man who was standing in the corner. That man said nothing and vanished from there after nodding. "You two come ~~ here," she said with a seductive voice and a smile. Those 2 guys'' expressions didn''t change, they just nodded and came in front of her. "Remove your ~~ robes," she said "First search for the information and erase it from his soul, you can do those things later," the leader of them said to her That woman sighed and stopped them from striping and came in front of the Clan Head''s body. She closed his eyes and placed her hand on Clan Head''s forehead. "Hmm, he has a piece!" she suddenly shouted in excitement. "Really? I thought he only knew about it¡­ damn this guy¡­ take it out, where is the piece?" The leader was shocked and came in front of her and asked. "Okay" she nodded and sliced the Clan Head body in half horizontally. "Here," she said with a smile seeing a piece of paper in Clan Head''s guts. It had a strange symbol on it. "Hahaha, we got the 5th piece!" the leader took the paper and shouted out loud happily. Even the 2 girls were happy. "We should report this to ~~ master! He would be ~~ happy!" that woman said with a smile. "Yes, let''s go," the leader said and a void appeared beside them and they entered it. "This trip was good, we got a piece of Cursed Icons¡­" The leader said with a smile and they vanished from there leaving the other 2 guys. "We should go back as well," the other guy said with a nod, he was already prepared to die, but somehow as he was able to live for some days for now¡­ who knows when she would call him again, if she did, that would be his last day. The other guy nodded, he was a silent type man, with some normal features. Both of them started to get back to the XMDS - - Present "Lu Feng, slow down, we should move slowly" Yur Ning said to Lu Feng as he sensed something. "I sense 2 people here¡­ they are strong and moving to the South" Yur Ning said in a low voice. "South?" Everyone was shocked. "We will wait till they leave, Yur Ning, what do you think?" Ron Hixan asked him. "Hmm, it is good to wait, they look like they were from XMDS. I don''t think there is someone who is strong as them in here, or this area" Yur Ning said to him in a low voice, if he wanted to kill them, he would do that, but that would only bring trouble, so they decided to avoid them and everyone agreed. Lu Feng and Hou Qiong were speechless by their behavior¡­ there was only one thought in his mind. ''They are leaving them like that?'' because they killed their friends¡­ and yet¡­ how scared they could be¡­ "I know what you are thinking right now, we are weak compared to XMDS, weak should fear the strong, that is the rule here, there is no need to be ashamed of it, we are just protecting the things dear to us," Ron Hixan said to Lu Feng, he knew what Lu Feng was thinking, Lu Feng looked at him, he didn''t understand that fully. "Let me give you an example," Ron Hixan said and came in front of Lu Feng and Hou Qiong. And everyone looked at them. "Think I am XMDS, I am going to attack you now, your wife, parents, whole clan life is on your shoulder, what will you do now? Going to attack me and die, and get everyone killed or avoid me. If you avoid me, everyone is safe" Chapter 114 - Teachings "Now, tell me. What are you going to do?" Ron Hixan asked him with a serious voice. Lu Feng was silent. He looked at Hou Qiong and his parents. "Don''t think you can beat me, even if you lived for another 100 years you can''t beat me" Ron Hixan said to him as he released his aura. Lu Feng''s face became worse. He now understood how they felt, those XMDS bastards were like this¡­ they were in the same position, or even worse than him¡­ even if he wanted to beat him now, there was not a single chance he could beat him, it was 0 chance. "I-" Lu Feng didn''t know what to say. He should lower his pride? What his pride would do if he was dead? Could it stop the pain when the people who he was going to lose by some foolish actions? "I will avoid," Lu Feng said with determination, he felt he had another breakthrough. There was nothing wrong with running ways, that didn''t mean he lost, he just took some time, he would surely come back and give 100x back. Ron Hixan smiled and took back his aura "good, I would just tell you one thing if you want to know how high the sky is, first you should know how to stand on the ground" Lu Feng''s eyes were open by his words. If one wanted to reach the highest of the realm first he should know the basics¡­ "I understood," Lu Feng said in a solemn voice. Ron Hixan nodded and went back to his place. Hou Qiong who was sitting beside him looked at him, she was also able to understand what they talked about and was able to gain some wisdom. Dong Hao Shu and Lu Huang looked at each other. "We are humans, Lu Feng, have you ever killed a human?" Yur Ning asked him all of a sudden. "Yes," Lu Feng nodded. "What about you Hou Qiong?" "Yes" "Then are you ready to die?" he asked them with a smile. Lu Feng and Hou Qiong were taken back. "No," Lu Feng said, he would not die, no matter what he would not die without killing God. "No¡­" Hou Qiong said. She of course didn''t want to die. "Then why did you kill them?" he asked them in a normal voice as he already expected their answers. "That is¡­ because they tried to kill us, and the sins they did?" Lu Feng said. Hou Qiong was silent, that was her answer too. Yur Ning laughed, even some old men smiled. Lu Feng was confused so did Hou Qiong, ''what are these old monsters trying to teach us?'' they thought. "Humans are like that, let me tell you one thing, you both are naive, you are ready to kill the people who oppose you, but you don''t want to die? You can kill others, others can naturally come to kill you. This is nature, and this is how your mind should be. I am not telling you to give up on your dreams or anything, dream big, so big that no one will be able to even think of you as a stepping stone" Yur Ning said to them with a smile. There were no rules here, he could kill others, so they could kill him. If he was strong he would protect himself and his friends, family, and all¡­ if he was weak, he didn''t have privilege for all that. "Life and Death are nature''s rules. We can''t oppose the rules. In the face of death, you and I are the same, both are dead. But things are decided by how you live your life. If you lived like a king, everyone thinks, the king is dead! But if you lived as a beggar, no one would not even look at your corpse. And there is nothing like only good will win, and bad will lose. Right or wrong, good or bad, everything is decided by the winner. Heavens are blind. Karma is eternal" An old man came beside them and said. Lu Feng looked at the old man who said that. "So winning matters? No matter if it is good or not?" He asked him, isn''t that just something bad people would do? If everyone thought like that everyone would become a villain. That old man smiled "That depends on you, you have the freedom to choose what you want, this world has freedom, everyone is a hero, but also a sidekick, everyone is equal, but also not equal. If someone forced you to make choices, this world would not be like this" Lu Feng was shocked, he felt he had heard something that made him remember his past. Everything depends on his choice¡­ if he chose evil, he becomes a demon, if he chose good, he becomes a hero. "I understand" Lu Feng nodded. "And one thing, not everyone is allowed to get freedom, only the strong have freedom" Lu Feng nodded. No matter what, things were always the same... Seeing this Lu Huang also wanted to say something to Lu Feng and Hou Qiong. "Ahem, Son, become perfect in calculations, this would lead to many problems if you don''t learn this" Lu Huang said to him while closing his eyes. Everyone looked at him "Father, I am already good at it, what do you think I learned the last 3 years?" Lu Feng laughed. Dong Hao Shu also couldn''t help but smile. "Ah, right? You are good at studying¡­" Lu Huang remembered his son, who was a genius at learning new things, no matter what it was, he solved it. Ron Hixan smiled and looked below. "Yur Ning, what happened to them?" he asked him and everyone became silent. "They are gone," Yur Ning said with a nod and he suddenly felt his disguise was meaningless so he came back to his real physique and face. He opened his eyes and looked around. No one was surprised except Lu Feng and Hou Qiong. "This is¡­" Yur Ning didn''t know what to say¡­ they all knew he was in disguise? If they know even Old Man Sun and Clan Head also know it¡­ "You all¡­ you should have said this, I would have taken this disguise that time itself!" They all smiled Chapter 115 - Nowhere? "Uncle Ron, which path do you think Lu Feng will take?" Dong Hao Shu asked Ron Hixan while traveling to the Hou Clan, West Lands. "He is good, and I hope he will only walk on a good path, but¡­ who knows, we don''t know the future," Ron Hixan said to her with a smile and added, "Just hope" Dong Hao Shu nodded and looked at Lu Feng and Hou Qiong. They were following them and far away from her. - - "What is this smell¡­" Hou Qiong covered her nose with her handkerchief "Yes¡­" Lu Feng covered his nose with his hands. "This¡­" those old men know what the smell was from. "Yes, this is the Scarlet Kingdom, Long''s technique," Ron Hixan said and they were still far away from the place the war happened. As they got near, the smell was getting stronger and stronger. It was growing, they felt there was no way a human could handle such a disgusting smell. "Hmm, look at that, it is all meat paste," Ron Hixan said with a smile and they came on top of the place. The whole ground was covered with jelly like substances releasing a disgusting smell. "What is that??" Lu Feng was shocked, that jelly thing didn''t have any color. "I told you, that is the Scarlet Kingdom, it is a domain, which controls the Fire Rule, no matter who is in the range of Scarlet Kingdom, they will melt like this, look at that, there is no end to this¡­ I think almost 20,000 to 35,000 people are melted here now" Yur Ning said with a smile. "That many with a single technique!?" Lu Feng and Hou Qiong were shocked. They smiled as they heard their worlds. "Your grandfather killed millions of people with a single technique itself," Ron Hixan said to him with a smile. "Senior Ron, how many people have you killed till now?" Lu Feng asked him all of a sudden, but that was not sudden, he wanted to ask this for some time now. "Hmm, the around same as your grandfather. I am stronger than him, even when he was alive, and I am not someone who enjoys killing and brutality, but I was forced too, more like needed to do" Ron Hixan said to him with a smile. Lu Feng was speechless, killed billions of people, and told him he didn''t like killing? What kind of thing was that¡­ "Sigh, I found Long''s body, but I can''t sense Old man Fu''s corpse¡­ and Sun''s is gone too," Yur Ning said with a sigh, this made him feel sad. So did everyone. "Let''s collect it" They went to the place where Clan Head''s corpse was... which was in 2 pieces "Hmm?" everyone was shocked after seeing his corpse. "Why is it like this?" That was the only question in their minds when they saw it. It was sliced in 2, but there was only one wound on his body, and it was on his chest. But only one? Do they kill him in a single attack? "He was killed in some seconds, but why did they slit his corpse into two?" Yur Ning said as he had some feeling there was some mystery behind this¡­ "Who can kill him in some seconds¡­? I don''t think even Uncle Ron can do that" Dong Hao Shu looked at his corpse carefully and said, Hou Qiong looked at the corpse. She was sad but no tears came out of her eyes. He held herself. Lu Feng came out of the boat and looked at them. The thing was very gory, but he was not affected by it. "They took something from his inside? I think there was something inside the old man''s that they wanted that was why they sliced him in half and look, his liver was cut off in different angle" Lu Feng said to them, that was what he felt when he saw the whole scene. "Hmm," Ron Hixan said and looked at Hou Qiong. "I want to talk with him¡­ can you help me?" he asked Hou Qiong. "What, no don''t" when those old men heard him they tried to stop him, because of the information he lost his life, now he wants to know that? That was the same as courting death. "It is okay, I know how things work, I will not try to touch the things that involve danger, I just want to ask something," he said to them. "Me?" Hou Qiong was shocked by hearing his words, what did he need from her? "As someone from Hou Clan, you can make the soul talk" Ron Hixan said to her "But¡­ I never tried it¡­" "There is no need to practice or experience for it. Come here and try it yourself" he said to her showing her grandpa''s corpse. Lu Feng was silent, that was a kind of good thing too¡­. Hou Qiong closed her eyes and took a deep breath and nodded. She came off the boat and came in front of her grandpa''s corpse and closed her eyes and raised her hand. "Think about it¡­ think you can take your grandpa''s soul out¡­ concentrate¡­" Hou Qiong tightens her eyebrows, there was an unknown entered within her heart that started to come into her hand and flow out of her hands and enter the corpse. In no time blue energy started to come out of the ground¡­ it was the Clan Head''s soul. "Good, ask him, "Where is that place??" ask, there is no need to go deep into the things," Ron Hixan said to her ask. Hou Qiong was confused, souls would not understand until the things were explained clearly, and he told her to ask where was that place? What place? But she decided to follow his words. "Where is that place?" She asked him. Clan Head''s soul was silent and his eyes moved to Hou Qiong and Ron Hixan. "Nowhere," Clan Head said and the soul vanished. It was not because of Hou Qiong, it was because it was already late¡­ "Nowhere¡­ Nowhere¡­ Nowhere " Ron Hixan whispered himself, but no one understood what was happening now. Chapter 116 - 9 Heavens Cataclysm "Nowhere?" Lu Feng looked at Ron Hixan. He was expecting some explanation, but Ron Hixan was in his own thoughts. BOOOM A loud sound came from the sky and the sky was split in two¡­ "I told ~~ you, someone will come for him" Three women came out of the whole¡­ Everyone became alert, even someone like Lu Feng could feel how fuked up a situation they were in, he couldn''t even feel his senses anymore¡­ Ron Hixan''s forehead was filled with sweat, there was a tremendous aura coming from those 3 women¡­ even many times stronger than him! There was no way he could defeat them¡­ "No need to think too much, we didn''t come here to kill but to announce something," the leader of them said and three of them came in front of them. "Wow ~~ kid, come ~~ here" that seductive woman looked at Lu Feng and called him with an innocent smile and seductive voice. Lu Feng tried to lift his head and saw them¡­ they were beautiful¡­ very beautiful, but there was a feeling that if he listened to her voice he would die. "Come~~," she said again and his body started to move towards her on its own. And no one tried to stop him. Because no one was able to move, everyone raised their guard as they could, if they attacked, they were ready to kill them or die. "I already said, we did not come here to kill!" that leader said in calm and looked at Lu Feng, her eyes sparkled. "What a good lad~" she also said as her attitude changed in a fraction of seconds. That seductive woman looked at Lu Feng and smiled. The other woman who was silent the whole time looked at Lu Feng, her face was covered with some black veil, but anyone could tell she was a beauty. Her eyes were blue and clear as crystal. "This?" her voice was deep unlike the other 2. "Isn''t he look ~~ tasty?" that seductive woman came close to Lu Feng''s face and licked his nose. Lu Feng felt his whole body numb. The leader looked at that and she also licked his ear. Lu Feng''s body shaken a little. The other woman looked at them and was silent. She was not much interested in this. Everyone on the other side was shocked, what was happening there? Hou Qiong got a little angry, but she couldn''t even open her mouth or even look straight "Can you come with this Big Sister? I will take care of you~~" that seductive woman asked him with a smile Lu Feng looked at them, he gathered all of his courage. "No," he said, his voice echoed in the silent place for some time¡­ "Ahh" the leader and that seductive woman shouted, they didn''t look angry at all¡­ he thought he would die now¡­ they had a happy face on them and even the third woman looked at Lu Feng with a different light "He said no!" "He actually said no!! Aaaa I love ~~ you very much now!" "Yes~!" Leader nodded. Lu Feng was more confused than anything now, they was no way these dumb girls were dangerous? "That is enough of your talk, who are you? And what is that announcement?" Ron Hixan asked them, even though he could feel they were stronger than him, he couldn''t be silent all the time. Those 3 women looked at Ron Hixan. "Tsk, old man" that seductive woman said and looked away from him and looked at Lu Feng. The leader became silent. "9 Heavens Cataclysm," she said as everyone held their breath. "In 7 months, there will be a grand event conducted by XMDS, that is also the time the whole world will know about XMDS and why it has existed since the start of this world," the leader of the group said in a loud voice. "9 Heavens Cataclysm? Event by XMDS?" They were shocked, never in their lives did they think this day would come, they came out themselves and revealing themselves? "There will be some very interesting events. I am inviting everyone below 5000 years old people to come, if anyone is older than 5000 years, they will be killed on the spot. There are many rewards in the event, no matter you are rich or not, royal or poor, everyone can join, if anyone shows great talent, they would even get a chance to get into the XMDS" leader said. ''Join XMDS?'' Lu Feng looked at her, he felt a great sensation of excitement deep inside his heart, he knew that these were the guys who killed his grandfather, and Hou Qiong''s grandfather, but when you look at them, they were strong! So strong that people didn''t even know shit about them! She even said they had been here since the start of the world! Everyone''s heart moved, no matter XMDS was evil or not, they were strong¡­ that was enough for them, and they never interfered with worldly things, only came out when they felt threatened. "7 months¡­ where is the event conducted?" Lu Feng asked The leader looked at him with a smile. "In Myth Land," she said to him "Myth Land?" he didn''t know what it was. "They will explain it to you, and what is you are name~?" she asked him with a smile. Lu Feng looked at her. He felt he should not take the risk so, "Lu Feng" he said his name. "Lu Feng~ you should definitely come to the events okay~! We will leave now, that is all for now, I need to go to many places" the leader said and cracks started to appear beside her and a void opened. "Let''s go," she said and three of them vanished as the seductive woman gave a kiss on Lu Feng''s cheek. "Let''s meet after 7 months" They vanished from there leaving the people. They were confused about the things they said but they had a sigh of relief. If they killed them now, it would have only died in their hands. "9 Heavens Cataclysm¡­" Ron Hixan raised his eyebrows. He felt something was fishy here. Lu Feng sighed as he gained his control back. "What was that?" Chapter 117 - Ancient War Zone Lu Feng and everyone sighed "So, they are from XMDS¡­" Lu Feng rubbed his chin and said. "Looks like they are" an old man who was sitting beside him said. Lu Feng became silent. "They must be higher-ups from there¡­" Lu Feng said, he could tell that by just looking at Ron Hixan''s expression, those 3 were stronger than him¡­ "No, they are just servants," Ron Hixan said with a sigh. Lu Feng raised his eyebrows. "There is no way they would send some higher-ups to announce an event to everyone," another old man said "But¡­ what should we do now?" "I want to participate in those events," Lu Feng said and everyone looked at him but they said nothing. "I know a few things about XMDS, before you all decide to go, listen to my words. XMDS is an organization of Demons and Devils, they are not humans" He said and continued "there is no proof that they are good or bad. But one thing was sure. They killed billions of people just to achieve something. Maybe their goal was about to be completed, so they are revealing themselves now¡­" Lu Feng tightens his eyebrows "Demons and Devils?" Lu Feng only heard about them, but he thought they were just human imaginations. Do they really exist? "Yes, they are some fearsome creatures, there was only legend on them, but no one has seen them before to know what they were and how they look, I only saw ABSB once and he was strong, no matter what to you there was no way to kill him¡­ until you fully destroy them with a single attack, just like Sun did, and Devils¡­ there was no weakness written on them, even if they were before, everything was destroyed" Ron Hixan said to him. Lu Feng understood and nodded. "Uncle Ron, since they said only below 5000 years are not allowed¡­ we all can go? Right? No strength limit?" Lu Huang asked. There was no power limit? That sounds so unfair, old guys will just step on them. 3000 years was enough to become someone reach the apex¡­ "Yes, we all can go, however, we don''t know what those events are, if it was a tournament or something different, if it is a tournament, then there was no way we could win against those old monsters." Ron Hixan said with a sigh. Hou Qiong walked to Lu Feng and sat beside him "Do you really want to participate in it?" she asked and Lu Feng nodded, there was something with this XMDS, how they were so strong¡­ he wanted to know more about them. "Senior Ron, what is XMDS? Does this have any meaning?" Lu Feng asked him. He had never heard something like this. "I don''t know, it was called that from the beginning. Their names too, it was always like that" he said to him, he didn''t know anything about them more than that. "XMDS¡­" Lu Feng nodded and stood up. "I think I need to train for another 7 months without stopping," Lu Feng said with a smile. They looked at him, even if he trained for 7 months, there was something which was not done by the power "Sit down, I still need to explain some things," Ron Hixan said to him and Lu Feng nodded and sat back. "They said it is in Myth Lands¡­ Myth Lands are something opened once every 100,000 years. Many people forgot about it, only ancient clans and sects remember about it. I read about this in our sect. This was also called Ancient War Zone, a part of Divine Immortal Lands." Ron Hixan said with a serious voice. No one here had heard about Myth Lands. Ron Hixan only knew this because he was an elder of the sect with was one of the strongest forces in this world. "Part of Divine Immortal Lands?" Lu Feng looked at him "Yes, before Human Sovereign Long Tian left this world for Divine Immortal Lands, he brought Myth Lands here for the humans. That was a place where Immortals used to live, but it was abandoned so he brought it here. It was called Ancient War Zone, and why it is called like that, no one knows" Ron Hixan said to him. "Human Sovereign Long Tian¡­" Lu Feng remembered this name. He was one of the 2 people who went to the Divine Immortal Lands. But very few people talk about him "And maybe in 5 or 6 months it will open again¡­" Ron Hixan said with a shocking voice "Isn''t it 7 months?" "No¡­ there was one thing in the record I read, it will take months to open" "Oh¡­" "So we should prepare everything before a month" Lu Feng said, a month was removed from his training plan, only 6 months now. Lu Feng thought this information was enough, for now, he looked at Hou Qiong. "Qiong, let''s go? I need to practice" Lu Feng asked her. "Yes, me too, I need to practice too" she nodded and stood up "You also want to come?" Lu Feng looked at her and asked "Yes" she nodded, how could she leave him alone? She would follow him to the Myth Lands. "9 Heavens Cataclysm¡­ I hope this will be interesting" Lu Feng nodded and looked at them. "I am also taking my leave now, you all can leave to your clans and sects," Ron Hixan said and stood up "This¡­" Dong Hao Shu looked at him "Okay, I will stay for 3 more days¡­" he said to her and nodded. "Yes, we will also leave after 3 days," everyone said with a smile. They said they would stay for some time and felt 3 was a good number. Ron Hixan took Clan Head''s corpse and stored it in a coffin and buried it below the Hou Clan''s place. The house was filled with corpses. Hou Qiong looked at all this and sighed. Lu Feng looked at the entrance. "Is that formation is still there or destroyed?" he said to himself, he wanted to learn that thing¡­ "Hmm?" he raised his eyebrows when he saw the undamaged gate. It still looked as if when he saw that first time, he even felt his Qi in that gate¡­ Chapter 118 - Running Lord Metal "Qiong, what is that gate?" Lu Feng asked Hou Qiong who was beside him. Hou Qiong looked at the gate. "What''s wrong?" she felt nothing wrong there. "That gate is undamaged!" "Oh, I heard that gate was made of some special material, it was made very long ago," she said to him. Lu Feng walked to the gate. Special material? What was that? He came in front of the giant gate. "This sure is huge" Lu Feng said and placed his palm on the surface of it and he could sense his Qi in it. "I will take the Qi back," Lu Feng thought, there was no need for this gate and he didn''t see anything special about this gate other than his Qi. And he thought that was the reason it was still able to hang in there because of his Qi. Hou Qiong looked at Lu Feng and didn''t understand his actions. What was he doing with that gate? Lu Feng closed his eye and commanded his Qi in the gate to come back to his body, and he could sense the Qi reacting to his voice and started to enter his body through his palm. Hou Qiong''s eyes were wide open when she saw that¡­ "What the hell¡­" everyone near the house was shocked seeing this, even Ron Hixan¡­ The gate was slowly melting¡­ and entering Lu Feng''s body through his hand! Seeing this Dong Hao Shu tried to stop him but seeing there was no harm she held back and waited¡­ After a few minutes, Lu Feng felt his Qi come back to his body and opened his eyes with a smile on his face. However, after opening his eyes he saw the old man and his parents in front of him! He took a step back, he sure remembers he stood in front of the gate¡­ he looked around and saw no gate! "What happened?" Lu Feng asked his mother who was in front of him "I think we should ask that," she said to him "What¡­?" "You just absorbed the whole gate¡­" Hou Qiong explained to him that the gate melted and entered his body. "What!" Lu Feng was shocked, he thought he only absorbed the Qi inside the gate, but he absorbed the whole gate?! ''Did that gate make of my Qi?'' he thought, he felt the whole gate was made of his Qi! "How did you do that?" Lu Huang asked "I don''t know, I just placed my hand on it and sensed Qi, so I absorbed it¡­" Lu Feng said to them. They know he could absorb Qi abnormally so he used that. "The gate was made of Running Lord Metal. Which was rare¡­ very rare that only 50 grams in this world. That gate was made of 2 grams of Running Lord Metal" Ron Hixan said to them. "Running Lord Metal?" Lu Feng and everyone looked at him. They don''t know anything about that. Ron Hixan sighed "it is a metal, but made of pure Qi which we can''t find anywhere in this world. It was a natural thing just like coal, water, we can''t make it, anything that was made of Running Lord Metal is strong, even if they used micrograms, it would still be powerful, this gate was made of 2 grams. It is one of the most powerful weapons in the world" Everyone was dumbfounded. A gate was one of the most powerful weapons? "Weapon?" Lu Feng looked at his hand and closed his eyes and looked into his Dantian and couldn''t help but get shocked, there was a gate in his Dantian and it was the gate he just absorbed! "Anyone try to take the gate?" Lu Feng asked "Because no one can, do you think no one tried to take it? So many people tried, that Running Lord Metal has consciousness, if anyone forced, it would kill that person and runways. Sometimes it chooses objects just like that gate, that was an ordinary gate, but after Running Lord Metal ate the gate it took the shape of the gate and stayed here since then" Ron Hixan said, he felt he was talking too much today and sighed, he was not in his active state, he was very sleepy¡­ Lu Feng closed his eyes and looked at the gate. ''How should I use this thing?'' he thought but decided to think about it later because he wanted to go back home and practice. "Let''s go home," Lu Feng said after finishing everything here. "Yes," they all nodded and started to go back to the Lu Clan. Lu Feng had a serious face. Hou Qiong looked at him and smiled "Qiong, since you want to come to the Myth Lands, train hard with me," he said to her. Hou Qiong nodded "Okay, I will! Let''s get strong together" "Hmm, Lu Feng, take this, try to learn this technique," one of the old men said and gave him a book. Lu Feng nodded and took the book and stored it in his ring. Yur Ning looked at Lu Feng. "Hmmmm" he started to think. "Lu Feng, do you want any Dual Cultivation technique? I just heard ''get strong together'' I have a good Dual Cultivation technique now with me, I can give it to you if you want it," he said to him with a smile, he thought that was a good idea. Lu Feng and everyone looked at him. "What¡­ I know you all think Dual Cultivation is bad, but this is one of the powerful techniques humans ever made, and no one can refuse that" Yur Ning said as they were looking at him. "Give me," Lu Feng said and Hou Qiong''s face blushed a little. She knows what Dual Cultivation means. "Good boy" Yur Ning took a jade slip out of his storage ring and gave it to Lu Feng. "What is this?" Lu Feng asked after taking the jade slip. "Technique, channel your Qi into that jade slip," Yur Ning said "Oh, wow, there is a technique in jade slip?!" Lu Feng was shocked after seeing a technique in his mind! The whole information appeared just as he channeled his Qi into the jade. Chapter 119 - New Enemies. Lu Feng closed his eyes and looked at the information he got, he saw some words and¡­ images¡­? 5 minutes passed Lu Feng opened his eyes. "I think this is a good technique," Lu Feng said with a nod. He never thought something like this wound existed. "Who created this Dual Cultivation?" Lu Feng asked, this was really genius, he thought it would just make them stronger, but that was not all, this would not only make them stronger but in the process of the dual cultivation, his Qi and his partner''s Qi would mix together and give birth to a new Qi which was not only pure but also strong. He wanted to know the person who created such things. "This? This is from our sect¡­" "Not only this but who created the Dual Cultivation?" Yur Ning looked at him "I don''t know, I don''t think anyone knows about it, it was from the start, even immortals used it, I guess" Yur Ning said, he didn''t know who created the Dual cultivation. "Hmm" Lu Feng nodded, he understood that this guy didn''t know it, and there was no way there was a Dual Cultivation with immortals when he was alive. If they knew that kind of them existed, they would have become very strong, maybe strong as God at that time. "Anyway, thanks for the technique," Lu Feng said to him with a smile "Hehe, use it well," Yur Ning said with a smile and went back. Everyone resumed their flying after a small break. "Wait! I sense something¡­" Yur Ning said as he stopped suddenly. Seeing him they also stopped. "Now what?" Ron Hixan asked him. He wanted to hurry and go back to the house to sleep. "I sense people¡­ there are many hundreds of them¡­" Yur Ning said after checking. "So? Why do we stop now?" "Because they are coming towards us with great anger and excitement, I can even hear their breaths. Everyone is strong there¡­." Yur Ning said. "Hmm? Enemy attack?" Everyone looked at each other''s faces "Can you sense how many people, who are strong as Senior Ron there?" Lu Feng asked him after thinking for a minute, "I can''t tell their combat strength but there are 3 people who sound very strong, maybe stronger than me, but I can''t sense someone like old man Ron out there," Yur Ning said. Lu Feng nodded. If so, he didn''t need to worry much Ron Hixan looked at the front and raised his eyebrows. "This doesn''t look good for you guys¡­ Lu Feng and Hou Qiong, I have a request, you two ran away from here. Come back later to the Lu Clan!!" Ron Hixan said after seeing the group which was heading in their way "Huh?" Lu Feng was shocked. What did he mean all of a sudden? "They are here¡­" Yur Ning said in a low voice. Their speed was so fast that just after noticing them they arrived in front of them¡­ "Shit!" Ron Hixan said and came in front of Lu Feng and Hou Qiong. "Long time guys, looks like you all are healthy and good" suddenly a few hundreds of people came in front of them and an old man who was wearing purple robes said with a smile, he looked like a wise old man. "Jin Lee¡­" Ron Hixan said as he grinded his teeth. He didn''t know what to do now. "Hey, hey hey, long time Ron Hixan" that old man looked at Ron Hixan and said with a smile. "What do you want?" Ron Hixan looked at him and asked. "Nothing, I just came here to kill some of you," the old man said with a smile. "Why now?" "Why not? When I was in Imperial Prison, I met some people who asked me to kill you. Here is the list" that old man said and took a small piece of paper out of his ring and showed it to them. "Hmm, this have, your name, and another 20 names on it, including those 2 kids too," that old man said. Lu Feng looked at him, and he understood that that old man came here to kill them, that paper story was a bullshiit. Because there were exactly 21 members here right now. "Lu Feng, when I say run, take the boat and fly away from here as far as you can" Dong Hao Shu and Lu Huang appeared in front of the ship and said. "Mother¡­" Lu Feng felt he was a burden right now, so did Hou Qiong. Dong Hao Shu threw some stones into the boat. It has some spirit stones, the boat works on it. "It is enough for you to fly very far, don''t come back for some time," she said to him with a serious face. "Oh, so that is Lu Feng?" a man who was wearing black robes pointed at Lu Feng asked said. Lu Feng looked at that man and was shocked. He looked kind of similar to his father! "Lu Chen¡­" Lu Huang noticed his brother, he didn''t expect him here at all, he was not one of the most wanted criminals in Central Lands. "Bother, long time, I came here to kill you, but this old man said that he would only let me kill those two children, and make them zombies, what should I do?" Lu Chen asked him with a begging expression. "Shut up!!" Lu Huang roared at him. Lu Feng looked at this and was shocked. There was a brother to his father? "You leave me no choice, Jin Lee, I am going to kill you all today," Ron Hixan said to him. "Haha, I know you are strong, a monster. But you know what, the person who said to kill you gave me one gift if you see that, you might love it too, I love it to be honest" that old man said and took something out of his storage ring. "See~ looks good right?" "Eww¡­." Everyone was shocked after seeing that thing he had in his hands. It was a toe¡­ Chapter 120 - Sovereigns Sect "See~ looks good right?" Jin Lee said as he showed him a toe "Ew¡­" Lu Feng and Hou Qiong were shocked and felt disgusted. Ron Hixan looked at the toe and his cultivation base released. Dong Hao Shu and Lu Huang, everyone shocked after seeing the toe. "Good, right?" Jin Lee said with a smile. "You bastard, don''t even think about living another second" Ron Hixan roared and a white light started to glow¡­ "RUN!" Dong Hao Shu shouted at Lu Feng. Lu Feng looked at her, his heart was telling him to stay¡­. "RUN!!!" Dong Hao Shu shouted again and this time she didn''t even look at him and she also ran away from there. "Ah Shit" Lu Feng took a ''U-turn'' and started to fly as fast he could, he knew nothing would happen to them, but everything happened suddenly and his brain was not able to compress things. Someone appeared and Senior Ron got angry after seeing that toe, and his mother said he should run away¡­ "Not so fast" both of them heard some voice beside them and saw a man flying at the same speed beside them, he was Lu Chen. "Fuk You," Lu Feng said and increased the speed even more. And there was a setting in the boat which was used for emergency, and Lu Feng used it. A bobble-like thing covered the boat. "What is this?" Lu Chen didn''t know anything and he was not in a hurry so he looked at them. The bobble covered the whole boat and¡­ Fooosh The boat vanished from there¡­ "What happened¡­?" Lu Chen was confused, did he just let them escape? He increased his speed, but he couldn''t even find a trace of the boat anymore¡­ "Did they teleport?" he thought, but there was no way a big formation like teleportation in a small boat. "No¡­ they didn''t teleport, but they were just that fast I couldn''t even see them" Lu Chen said to himself, but he was not disappointed or anything. "Well, I would kill them after 7 months, they are just kids," he thought and flowed back¡­ - - 2 days passed. Lu Feng opened his eyes. He slowly looked around and saw he was in a small room and was sleeping on the bed. "Where is this place?" he didn''t recognize this place. And where is Hou Qiong? He hurriedly came off the bed and walked to the door and came out. "This¡­" Lu Feng was shocked, there were many rooms in the same row, just like he had seen in the Hou Clan, but this looked different. This looks old, very old¡­ more like abandoned? "Oh, you woke up?" Lu Feng looked in the direction the voice came from and saw 2 men walking towards him, they were wearing normal blue robes, with average looks. Lu Feng understood that they were the ones who saved them¡­ but where was Hou Qiong? "Don''t worry, she is sleeping in that room" the man on the right said with a smile and showed him the other room. Lu Feng nodded and gave him a bow. "Thanks for saving us" he said. "No need to mention," that man said with a big smile. He felt something different inside¡­ Lu Feng said and walked to the room and opened the door and saw Hou Qiong was sleeping on a bed and there were other 4 girls in the room sitting on the chairs, he already knew they were here because he used his Soul Vision after he said Hou Qiong was in this room. Seeing Lu Feng they all stood up. "Sit, sit," Lu Feng said with a smile and walked to Hou Qiong and checked her pulse. She was good and would wake up in some time. "What is today''s date?" Lu Feng asked the girls beside him. "23/04" one girl said nervously. "Hmm, 2 days passed" Lu Feng nodded and looked at the girls, they were wearing the same robes as those 2 men. Lu Feng looked at the 2 men. "My name is Lu Feng, I am from East Lands, where is this place?" he asked them with a smile. "East Lands?!" everyone in the room was shocked. "This is South Sub-Main Land!" that man said with a shock on his face. "South Sub-Main Land?" Lu Feng didn''t know where it was, he only knew that South Lands were dangerous, but there was something called South Sub-Main Land? He didn''t know. "Yes, this is outside of the South Lands, that is why it has a name like that," that man said. "Hmm" Lu Feng nodded and there was a big doubt in his mind, these guys were all in the Mortal Body Refining Realm. How did they survive outside of the South Lands with these low realms? Hou Qiong slowly opened her eyes. "Lu Feng¡­" She slowly woke up. "Yes," Lu Feng nodded and looked at her. Those people looked at Hou Qiong and Lu Feng and were speechless. They were perfect¡­ Hou Qiong looked around and saw them. "Let me introduce ourselves. My name is Hai Lin, and this man is Shen Cheng. That girl is Xi Fen, that girl''s name is Da Xin. And the last girl''s name is Chun Hua. There are other 2 girls and 1 guy but they went out of hunt" Hai Lin said to them. Lu Feng nodded, it was had to remember their names¡­ "This is our self-made sect called Sovereigns Sect. I know this sounds ridiculous, but we all want to become strong and become world Sovereigns!" Hai Lin said. Lu Feng and Hou Qiong were shocked after hearing that, self-made sect? "We are all losers¡­ who have very average talent in cultivation and after being bullied by many years, we ran away from home and somehow got together here, we thought it was fate and made a sect of our own! Everyone of us wants to become strong, so strong!!" Hai Lin said with "Oh¡­" Lu Feng was surprised, this sounded like his past¡­ but he was a total loser, who didn''t even have an average talent¡­ Boom "Oh, looks like big brother came back" Chapter 121 - Cursed Land... Everyone came out of the room, Hou Qiong was also filled with energy. "Big Brother" A big man who was almost 8 feet in height entered the houses? And behind him 2 girls were walking, they were carrying a big snake. It was already dead. That big man looked at them as he dropped the snake on the ground, he had a good body, not too skinny or bulky. And with long hair and not too handsome-like face. "Tonight we are going to have snake soup and meat," the big brother said with a smile and noticed Lu Feng and Hou Qiong. "Who are they?" he asked Hai Lin. "I found them yesterday night after you went for the hunt, they were unconscious, so we helped them," Hai Lin said to him. "Oh," big brother nodded and smiled at them. He was surprised by seeing Hou Qiong''s beauty, but he didn''t think much about it. "Welcome to our Sovereigns Sect" big brother said with a smile "Thanks for having us," Lu Feng said with a nod. And Hou Qiong also nodded. Big brother nodded and took the snake''s body away. "Hello~" those other 2 girls came to them with a smile. "Hello," Lu Feng said and Hou Qiong smiled. "Wow¡­ you are handsome¡­" one of the girls said with a shocking expression. "Thanks," Lu Feng said with a smile. Those girls blushed a little after seeing his smile. "Brother Hai, where did you find us and how?" he asked him Hai Lin looked at him. "I will show you" he said, he felt showing him would be easier than telling him. After walking for a minute they came back side of the ''old house''. "This was also a sect before, but the sect was abandoned thousands of years ago, there was a rumor that this was a cursed land, and no one tried to take it, but we don''t have any place to live so we live in this abandoned sect. There were many things here, training place, our own rooms, everything¡­." Hai Lin said and they were walking. "Hmm, cursed land? How many days since you guys have been living here?" he asked them, cursed land? "It is almost 2 months now, and we saw nothing abnormal, it is a perfectly good spot for a sect," Hai Lin said and they entered deep into the forest behind the sect. Lu Feng raised his eyes, he remembered that humans were very greedy, there was no way to leave such a good place like this? Something was really fishy here¡­ "Look," Hai Lin said and pointed at the boat which was on the ground. Lu Feng looked at the boat and noticed it was damaged a little, but it can be fixed in some time. And everything was fine. "What were you guys doing in that boat?" Hai Lin asked, he actually didn''t want to ask them, but the girls behind him forced him. "We were escaping from some dangerous people," Lu Feng said with a sigh "Dangerous people!?" they took a step back, they felt they were strong¡­ but they never thought why they suddenly appeared here, they were being chased by some dangerous people!!! "No worries now, they won''t be able to find us now, you know how far East Lands is right?" Lu Feng said with a smile. There was no way they could even think they were in the South lands. "Oh¡­" they took a sigh of relief. If those dangerous people came here, they would kill them too¡­ Lu Feng stored the boat in his ring and they started to walk back. He remembered that he and Hou Qiong passed out after he used the emergency settings. He was shocked, with that speed, he didn''t know where they traveled. But appeared here after 2 days? But that was not necessary. "What you guys are trying to do here? Do you guys train?" Lu Feng asked Hai Lin. He felt he should stay here for a few days, his mother said to come after some time, and the boat also takes some time to get repaired. So he planned to train here with them and help them some. Since they took them and even feed them, so, helping some was not a problem. "We have a training place, but we only use it for some basic training for the body. We don''t know any techniques" Hai Lin said to him. They were from smaller clans and poor families. There was no way there was something with them. Lu Feng nodded and looked at Shen Cheng who was still beside Hai Lin, he didn''t speak any word from the morning. "He can''t talk," Hai Lin said as Shen Cheng looked at Lu Feng and nodded. "Why?" Lu Feng and Hou Qiong were surprised. "Some people sliced his tongue off and damaged his vocal cords permanently. There was no way for him to speak anymore" Hai Lin said and Shen Cheng nodded and gave them a bow. "Oh¡­" Lu Feng and Hou Qiong looked felt pity. "We were all people who worked under someone. I used to work under a young master, he was annoying and bad, but now I ran away from there and joined the sect. This is totally different from those guys, we are having so much fun, and, this feels like home to me now anyway" Hai Lin said with a smile. Lu Feng nodded. These guys were all people who had been bullied before. "Take me to the training place, since you saved us, I will train you all for some time" Lu Feng said and nodded. Everyone was shocked¡­ "This¡­" Hai Lin didn''t know what to say, this was something no one would ever expect. A random guy who you saved wants to train you¡­ "Brother Lu¡­. You will teach techniques?" a girl asked "You can learn anything you want, I have many techniques," Lu Feng said with a smile. He didn''t have a single technique in his brain, but if he was able to see their bodies, he could create some good stuff, better than those sects and he was confident that, he would make them a strong and good technique for each one of them¡­ "This is the training place" Chapter 122 - Helping Them Lu Feng looked at the training place and was shocked, this was bigger than he thought, it was almost 5 times bigger than Hou Clan''s¡­ "What is this place¡­" Hou Qiong was also shocked, she felt they could build a small city in this place itself. "This place is perfect for sect" Hai Lin said with a smile. Their reaction was like that too at first. Lu Feng nodded, this was indeed the best place for establishing a sect. He looked around and saw a lot of equipment for training. But they were all covered with dust. "We don''t use them so no one cleaned them," Hai Lin said they were all just Mortal Body Refining Realm cultivators, they couldn''t even lift a thing in the training place. "Your name is Xi Fen, right?" Lu Feng looked at the girl who was standing corner. "Y-yes," she said with a nod. "I will start with you then," Lu Feng said with a smile, and no one understood his words. What would he start? "Come here and sit" Lu Feng sand took a chair out from his storage ring. "Storage ring!" everyone was surprised, storage ring was something even their rich young masters didn''t have¡­ Xi Fen was nervous, she looked at her friends. "Maybe you should go¡­" her friends said to her and she came in front of Lu Feng and sat on the chair. Hou Qiong also took a chair out of her ring and sat on it, she wanted to see what he was trying to do. "Both¡­" "Raise your hands," Lu Feng said to her with a smile. Xi Fen blushed a little after seeing his smile that close and she raised her hands. Lu Feng came close to her and used his Soul Vision. "Hmm," Lu Feng noticed something in her body. There were many impurities in her body. "Take a deep breath," Lu Feng said and came behind her. Xi Fen did as he said, she felt she could trust this man¡­ Slap Lu Feng slapped her back making her cough a black liquid¡­ "What is that¡­" Everyone took a step back after seeing that. "Even after entering the Mortal Body Refining Realm, your body is filled with impurities. I just took some of it, and there is still some in your body, and I just made your blood circulation fast" Lu Feng said to her. Xi Fen stood up. She felt pain in her back, but it was gone the next second and her mouth was filled with a disgusting scent and she ran away from there to clean her mouth. Everyone looked at her and the black liquid¡­ that was her impurities in her body? How could he take impurities out like that??!! They had never heard anything like this before. "Next. Hai Lin" Lu Feng said and Hai Lin didn''t waste a single second and came to him running and sat on the chair. "Raise your hands," Lu Feng said and he raised his hands. "Hmm, some of your Qi meridians are blocked¡­" Lu Feng was shocked after seeing that. "How did this happen?" Hai Lin looked at him, he got no idea what Lu Feng was talking about. Qi meridians were blocked? "I don''t know¡­" he said Lu Feng closed his eyes and placed his hand on top of his head and channeled his Qi. When his Qi reached the place where the meridians were blocked he sensed some energy around it. And he tried to absorb it "Did you eat some kind of pills? This is definitely because of the side effects of pills" Lu Feng after absorbing the energy. Even though he didn''t know much about pills and alchemy, he sure read things about it. "Pills¡­" Hai Lin sighed with a smile. "Before, the young master I used to work for, used to test pills on me, maybe because of that" Lu Feng was silent. "I will try to open them, it will be painful," Lu Feng said taking some gloves out, and wearing them. "Okay! I am not afraid of pain at all" Hai Lin said with a smile and confidence Lu Feng smiled. He was not a person who helped others much, but these guys were too good to ignore. They had a hard past and knew what was good and what was bad. "3, 2, 1¡­" Lu Feng raised his index finger and pointed at 5 different areas¡­ "Ahhh" Hai Lin screamed as his finger touched his skin. He clenched his fist and endured the pain. The place where Lu Feng touched looked like it was burned. "All good now, no need to hurry," Lu Feng said with a smile and stopped his hand and took the gloves off. Hai Lin was still in pain, he could feel his insides were burning¡­ Lu Feng waited for him to respond and after a few minutes, he opened his eyes and took a deep breath. "Listen, don''t cultivate today, you will see the change tomorrow," Lu Feng said to him with a smile. Hai Lin nodded "Go and take a rest, don''t cultivate now, okay? If you did, it would damage your meridians and I couldn''t do anything at that time" Lu Feng said in a serious voice. Hai Lin nodded. He couldn''t speak at that time. His jaw was in pain too because he clenched his teeth too hard. Lu Feng smiled and Hai Lin walked back to his room. "Shen Cheng, can you wait for some time? I will check those girls first" Lu Feng asked him, he felt he should treat Shen Cheng privately. Shen Cheng nodded and walked back. Lu Feng checked those girls and there was no problem in their bodies, only impurities. "Come here and sit, Shen Cheng" Lu Feng said to him and Shen Cheng came to the chair and sat on it Lu Feng took another chair and sat on it. "So, Shen Cheng, I can sense something inside your body, did you hide that from those guys?" Lu Feng asked him. Shen Cheng was shocked after hearing that question and stood up "There is no need to worry, I would say them, but that is a dangerous thing¡­" Chapter 123 - A Piece Of Paper? Lu Feng looked at Shen Cheng. Shen Cheng was sitting on the chair while sweating hard, he was thinking of how did he know that? He never showed that to anyone¡­ "You might think of how I know, it is because that is my enemy," Lu Feng said with a smile, he sensed there was something inside the Shen Cheng body which contained a lot of Qi, that too, God''s Qi, only his. Shen Cheng looked at Lu Feng and was shocked again, his enemy? He didn''t understand a single thing he said¡­ but an idea came up in his head. He tried to explain something with his sign language, but both Lu Feng and Hou Qiong didn''t know sign language. So Shen Cheng took a paper and pen out and started to write. Lu Feng waited for him to finish, he was just thinking of how to absorb God''s Qi and make it his, he felt that would be problematic, but not impossible. If he tried to absorb it, he might do that¡­ Shen Cheng gave him the paper he wrote. Lu Feng read it. He wrote that, after some days coming to this place, he felt someone was calling him¡­ that voice led him to a place where no one knows, and he also didn''t say anything to the others about the voice¡­ "A piece of paper?" Lu Feng raised his eyebrows. When he followed the voice, he entered a big hall which was empty with only one statue. That statue was sitting while holding a piece of paper. When he entered the hall and got near that statue that paper entered his body. There was no pain or anything, but he felt something was bad¡­ Lu Feng looked at his body and opened his Soul Vision and looked at his body, he scanned through and found something in his liver¡­ it was a piece of paper which had a symbol on top of it., he could clearly see it. "Do you mind if I take that? That looks like something not good to me" Lu Feng asked him. Shen Cheng nodded without a second thought, he was not able to even sleep peacefully because of that paper inside his body. Lu Feng stood up and walked to him. "Because of that paper, your talent got better, and your body was absorbing Qi without your knowing¡­ but not in a good way, it was poisoning your body as it was doing it¡­." Lu Feng said and came behind Shen Cheng. Shen Cheng nodded. "You will reach the highest peak, but you will die before you enjoy anything" Lu Feng raised his hand and placed it on top of his head. Shen Cheng suddenly felt sleepy and he fell asleep the next second. "Qiong, come here," Lu Feng said to her as he left Shen Cheng''s body. Hou Qiong nodded and understood why he called her, she took a small bed as Lu Feng placed his body on the top of the bed. "What is it? Lu Feng?" she asked him Lu Feng looked at her "You know, when I looked at your grandpa''s body, I saw a clean-cut in his liver, and his guts were also split into two, I thought something they wanted was inside his liver, and the same thing happened with this guy¡­ there is a piece of paper in his liver which has a great amount of Qi¡­" Lu Feng said and moved Shen Cheng''s robes till he could see his stomach. "I think this is something XMDS wants, I will take it now" Lu Feng took a small knife out of his ring which he stored to cut vegetables and meat. Hou Qiong was silent. She had also seen her grandpa''s corpse. His guts were split a part¡­ Lu Feng slowly made a small cut on top of the liver where the paper is and used his Qi and used his Qi to bring the paper out of his liver. Just as he took the paper out, it tried to enter his body. "Not happening" Lu Feng smiled and tried to stop it using his Qi. "Heal him" Lu Feng and moved back. Hou Qiong nodded and used her Qi to stop the bleeding of his liver and closed the cut. Even though she was not a wood rule user, it was not a had job for her. Lu Feng came into the middle of the training place and he was trying his best to stop it from entering his body. "This thing¡­" Lu Feng was shocked, as time passed the force was increasing and his Qi was decreasing. Hou Qiong stood there watching him struggling, she wanted to help him but she also felt she would only hold him back because she didn''t know anything about what he was trying to do¡­ and he needed her help? Lu Feng roared and tried to use his Qi outside of his body, he would not be able to hold this back if he used up all of his Qi inside his Dantian. Just as his Qi touched the paper it calmed down¡­ "What is with this thing¡­" Lu Feng sighed after seeing it calm down. He saw a symbol on top of the paper and couldn''t recognize it. And there was also a number on it which he recognized. "3?" Lu Feng raised his eyebrows, why was there a number on it? How many of these papers were there? Why XMDS were collecting these papers and what was the use of these papers which were filled with God''s Qi? "Lu Feng!" Hou Qiong called him after seeing him relaxing. Lu Feng looked at her and Shen Cheng also woke up. Lu Feng nodded and tried to put the paper inside his ring. "Hmm?" he noticed he couldn''t store it in his ring, so he put it in his pocket. Shen Cheng gave Lu Feng a bow thanking him. "No problem," Lu Feng said and sent him away. "There is no need to hide¡­ I know you are there" Lu Feng said and he looked at the entrance. Chapter 124 - Share Some Information... Lu Feng looked at the entrance. Hou Qiong also looked at the entrance and saw a big guy walking in. He was their big brother? "I don''t know what you did to them, but if anything bad¡­ I will kill you" the big brother said as he came in front of them, he directly came to the point without wasting any time. Lu Feng smiled "don''t worry, they are all in good condition since they helped me, I also helped them a little" Big Brother looked at him for a good one minute, he was still suspecting him. Lu Feng ignored his gaze and looked at Hou Qiong. "Qiong, come with me," Lu Feng said and both of them walked away from there. Even though Big Brother threatened Lu Feng, he didn''t have the strength to fight him, he was in the Mortal Body Refining Realm. Lu Feng and Hou Qiong walked to the middle of the training place "Teach me all the volumes of Wind Rule," Lu Feng said to her. Hou Qiong nodded. "And tonight we are going to practice this Dual Cultivation technique, even though I never tried this before, I can feel this is a super good technique and if we work hard we will be able to reach the Xiantian realm in a few days or a month, I guarantee," Lu Feng said with a smile, with his Qi, and this technique he and she would reach the Xiantian Realm in no time, and he felt he could improve this technique¡­ after trying it first though. Hou Qiong nodded, even though her face blushed a little, he was her husband anyway. They started to train Wind Rule "How should we learn the other rules?" Lu Feng asked after training for some hours. "I learned this from grandpa. Someone should teach us, there is no manual or anything to the rules, they are like treasure for the people. Not everyone can use Rules, so there is no other way other than that" Hou Qiong said to him, rules were something very important to people. Lu Feng nodded and suddenly something came into his mind. "If this sect is abandoned, there should be some other techniques here, right? Look at those types of equipment, everything is in its place, if this is really a sect there should be a library!" Lu Feng said with a smile as he stood up. Hou Qiong looked at him "What if someone already took them away? There was no way people would leave things like that¡­ they would even risk their lives to rob things in sects, it is not hard to rob in an abandoned sect, and I don''t believe only these guys came here all the time" Lu Feng also came to the realization, but there was still some hope no one took them away. "Well, let''s search first before we decide anything," Lu Feng said to her and he helped her to stand up and both of them walked out of the training place. A good smell entered their nose. "They started cooking," Lu Feng said but they still deiced to look for a library or someplace they could put their techniques and records. "Is this really sect?" Lu Feng said with a shock in his voice Even Hou Qiong was shocked after seeing the view in front of her. There were many buildings here it would just be called a town. They slowly walked there. "Don''t go there" Big Brother stopped them from entering. Lu Feng looked at him "Why?" he asked him "I heard that is the core place of the sect, I read about this place. That was why we decided to stay here" Big Brother said. "So?" "I am telling that, that place is the core of the sect and also a place of a real cursed land," Big Brother said again. Lu Feng was silent and nodded "Come, we will look at it tomorrow, it is almost night," Lu Feng said to Hou Qiong and they came back to the place rooms were. "Brother Lu!" Those girls got excited after seeing Lu Feng. And he smiled at them. Hai Lin and Shen Cheng sat on the chairs while the food was in front of them. Lu Feng sat beside Shen Cheng and Hou Qiong sat beside him. "You all eat together?" Lu Feng asked them with a smile. "Yes," Hai Lin said and Shen Cheng nodded. "Good" Lu Feng nodded and took his place and shared. They all ate dinner and sat in the garden all together looking at the bright night sky. "Brother Lu, the sky is beautiful, right?" Hai Lin said with a smile. "It is" Lu Feng nodded Those girls were talking to Hou Qiong asking her. "We are already married," Hou Qiong said to them when they asked about their relationship "What¡­" they were excited and disappointed at the same time. "Really?" Hai Lin and everyone looked at Lu Feng "Of course, why would she lie, haha" Lu Feng laughed when those guys looked at him. Big Brother sat beside Lu Feng. Hai Lin and Shen Cheng also came close to him. Lu Feng was confused about what they were trying to do? "What?¡­" Lu Feng asked them. They looked at him as they wanted to ask him something. "Nothing¡­ can you share with us some information about those things¡­ we are just some simple people who only know work under people¡­" Hai Lin said, his face was a little red, he was just telling him that he never had any experience in those things. Big Brother also nodded, so did Shen Cheng "Hahaha" Lu Feng felt these guys were funny. "How old are you guys?" he asked them with a smile "I am 20, Shen Cheng is 18" Hai Lin said "22" Big Brother said. Lu Feng nodded. "What about you Brother Lu?" "I am now 73 years, 74 in a month," Lu Feng said to them with a smile. "What¡­" they were shocked after hearing his age, he didn''t that old at all¡­ "When you reach the Purple-Gold Blood realm, you will also not age faster, even after 100 years you look the same as you were in your 20''s," Lu Feng said to them. "Then¡­ you must have a lot of experience, right?" "I have, more than you think" Chapter 125 - Evil 7th Door Lu Feng laughed "You all are young, but you all did a good thing running away," he said to them. They nodded, they knew that. If they stayed with them nothing good would come, only problems¡­ "But how did you guys find this place? Is this hidden?" Lu Feng asked them, they felt this place was not something everyone could come and go as they want? Hai Lin and Shen Cheng were silent, so did Big Brother. "I used to work in Lim Clan which is one of the oldest clans in the West Lands which is also hidden, not many people know about this clan. They killed my whole family and took me and their slave when I was 13. At first, they didn''t give me any orders or anything, but when I reached 15, they started to make me work. I used to work until midnight and there were only 2 hours of sleep, but one day a young man from Lim Clan took me in his gang because I had a huge body. He was a good kid who used to stay in the library and read books, that was how I started to learn about history. I read many things. More than that young man. But one day he was killed and it was blamed on me, so I ran away from there with the help of the beasts I used to play with when I was a kid. Everyone here is from a different place, we didn''t even know each other a few months ago" Big Brother said slowly as he was telling a story, but it was his life. Hou Qiong and other girls also came beside them and nodded, everyone was from a different place but they all had many similar things. Lu Feng nodded. "So, when I was chased by those guys I remembered a name¡­ *Evil 7th Door* This was one of the worst sects that existed ever in history, and this is that sect. It is banned to enter this place, if they enter there was no way they would go back alive, not a single person who entered this place came out alive, that was why there was no information about this sect in any records. Almost 5 trillion people have died here over the years¡­" the big brother said with a sigh. "What¡­" everyone was shocked after hearing that Lu Feng was shocked too, they were in deep shiit now¡­ how would they go out now? 5 Trillion people?? That was absolutely not a small number. Big Brother smiled. "I know what you all are thinking right now, how we will go out now? Right?" the big brother said and took out a paper from his pocket. "I am from a tribe where people use the weather and stars'' power. You might not know, but with stars and weather, we can easily find a way out of this place. No matter how strong this place is, it is not stronger than nature" Big Brother said with a smile. They relaxed a little, but there was still doubt in their minds, if that was that easy, how would 5 trillion people be dead here? "Not a single soul from outside will enter this place. They are so scared to even come to this place" Lu Feng became silent. He felt he was not in a good situation. "Hmm, I think you are all still alive because you have not tried to go out, right?" Lu Feng said. "Yes, this place only attacks the people who try to leave, if we never try to go out, no one will do anything to us, we can become strong here and can go out. So strong that those people who bullied us will shiver after just seeing us" the big brother said to them with a smile. Lu Feng sighed. "No, that is a bad idea, if this place is letting you stay here, there will be defiantly something behind this¡­" Lu Feng said making them even more scared. "Okay okay, don''t look at me like that, I was just saying, we should move from this place and should get the real battle experience, near-death experience¡­ many more things," Lu Feng said to them. Big Brother was silent. "My name is Ni Loa" he introduced himself to Lu Feng with a cupped fist salute Lu Feng nodded. "Your words are true, but without enough strength leaving this place is impossible, there is not a single way out of here. This place is totally sealed. I know this is scary but don''t be afraid. Nothing will happen to any of you until you enter the cursed land. Or try to leave this place" Big Brother said with a smile, but everyone''s heart was beating faster than ever. Even Lu Feng was somewhat worried right now¡­ Hai Lin looked at Big Brother. "I believe in big brother, I think this is also the best place to hide¡­ I think people also chase me, in the big brother story, he was framed. But I killed my young master" Hai Lin said with a small smile on his face. Shen Cheng also nodded "And Shen Cheng was also same as me, but he was way too angry at that and did something more than killing," Hai Lin said but didn''t say what he did. Lu Feng looked at them and felt these guys had some hard life¡­ Those girls were silent, so everyone looked at them, expecting some answer. "No¡­ I didn''t kill anyone, I just escaped from a guy who tried to rap* me" Xi Fen said with a strange expression, they were looking at them like they were expecting something¡­ "That is all?" they were kind of disappointed. They were expecting them to kill someone too¡­ "I couldn''t take those people''s torture anymore so I ran away," said Da Xin Chun Hua looked at them and gathered her courage to tell them her past. She had never said this to them before even though so much time had passed. "I was a daughter of a farmer, but when I was 9 years old kid, my father sold me to a man, but since I was too young I was able to hide in his harem for so long, but he found me after some years¡­. Chapter 126 - Hou Qiongs Singing? "That man was a worker for a king in that kingdom, but I was able to escape from his grip with the help of other harem members. They risked their lives to escape from that monster. I lived in the streets till I met my big brother," the girl said, her name was Fang Su. Lu Feng looked at her and sighed, some parents were like that. The other girl looked at them "I don''t have a dark or sad past, I was just an average girl with no talent in martial arts, but after reading a book by Great Buddha, I decided to become strong and came with my big brother," she said with a normal voice, her name was Rong Lo. Lu Feng smiled after hearing her words. Chun Hua closed her eyes and decided to tell them her past, she had been with them for a long time now, she also wanted someone she could trust. "I am actually 15 years old¡­" Chun Hua said shocked everyone except Lu Feng and Hou Qiong¡­ "I was taken as a slave in 10 Fists Rulers Sect, they used me as they wanted for almost 4 years. I lived in hell, but some months ago their enemies attacked them and the sect was destroyed and they left me alone. At that time big brother found me. I was not in my mind at that time at all, but some time later I was able to get close to him and now I am good" Chua Hua said to them with a smile. This was the first time she said about her past. She always avoids this topic, and they only know that she was in very bad shape when they meet her. Lu Feng looked at her and sighed Hou Qiong closed her mouth with her hand¡­ she felt very sad for her, she remembered her friends who had the same past but they were older than her¡­ Ni Loa sighed, he remembered when he saw her she was only wearing a brown piece of cloth and acted as a mental person, but somehow she started to get better later on¡­ "Brother Lu, do you have any past?" Hai Lin asked him. Since everyone was telling them, they asked him. Lu Feng looked at them. "I do, but I don''t remember anything. These are only things I heard from my parents," Lu Feng said. "You don''t remember?" they were confused "I lost all my memories 3 years ago" "What¡­" "Yes, since you asked mine, I will tell you, When I was 14, I found out that, I had 0% talent in martial arts. I was written as the most horrible talent in history, I couldn''t even absorb Qi for a few seconds" Lu Feng said shocking them to the core¡­ "But¡ª" "And that time I became an absolute addict to wine and sex, I came to know that, there was not a single day I missed any of those 2, till 70. At 70 years old I became so old and had some illnesses which I don''t remember. I looked like a 100 years old man, who was almost in his grave. However, on a certain day, I lost all my memories and became very talented. More than you think, you know" Lu Feng said to them with a smile. They looked at him with a look as if they were looking at a monster. "It feels like you exchanged your memories for power" Ni Loa said. Lu Feng smiled. The exchange was real but not memories but more like souls. Hou Qiong looked at them and was thinking about telling them her life. "I was not a normal girl. I was the one and only girl born in Hou Clan. I was treated very special that was why I had many enemies, even my family hated me. I was alone every day and night. My father was a bad guy who didn''t even try to look at me, my mother was locked in a room so she couldn''t meet me¡­ I only had 2 friends after many years, and they were also killed... but somehow after meeting Lu Feng, I was able to love him and marry him. But before we enjoy anything, Hou Clan was destroyed. My grandpa died, we were attacked¡­ sigh" Hou Qiong said without stopping. Lu Feng was shocked, did she just sing? Ni Loa and everyone were about to dance, her voice was sweet and when she talked like that, they felt she was singing something¡­ Hou Qiong looked at them. "What is happening¡­?" she asked them. "N-Nothing," Lu Feng said with a smile. Ni Loa and everyone nodded. Hou Qiong raised her eyebrows, she felt they were acting weird when she tried to talk. "Ahoo" Hai Lin yawned "Everyone, go and sleep. I think you all should take a rest" Lu Feng said and stood up. "Yes" Ni Loa nodded and stood up "Okay¡­" Hai Lin and everyone walked back to their rooms. They gave one room to Lu Feng and Hou Qiong. Lu Feng took his robes off and stored the bed in his ring. "Qiong, take that good bed out," he said to her, that bed in the room was old and bad. Hou Qiong nodded and took their bed out which they stored in Hou Clan. Lu Feng sat on it and smiled. "Here," he gave her a jade slip. "Is this that technique?" Hou Qiong asked him "Yes," he nodded and turned towards her. She channeled her Qi into the jade slip and the technique appeared in her mind. "What is this¡­ do we really need to do this?" her face was blushed. "Yes, this will make you strong. Very strong" Lu Feng said with a smile. This might help him, but it benefits her the most. His Yang and Qi were the purest things in the world. Hou Qiong nodded. Even though those positions were kind of unique, she felt she should try them out in her heart. Lu Feng totally striped, so did Hou Qiong and they started to work hard. "Ah~" "Ah~" Chapter 127 - Entering Core Place "This is really a good technique¡­" Hou Qiong said in the morning after having a good workout last night. She entered the Purple-Gold Blood Realm, 5th stage. Lu Feng woke up and smiled. Even though he got 0 benefits, his partner got something. "Brother Lu, we are going out for a hunt" Hai Lin said "One minute, we will also come" Lu Feng shouted, there was no way they would sit silently here while they hunted and did things. Lu Feng and Hou Qiong came off the bed and dressed up. "Where do you guys hunt?" Lu Feng said as he opened the door facing Hai Lin and Shen Cheng. "Backside of this sect" Hai Lin said and Ni Loa walked to them, "Ni Loa, you guys go for a hunt, I remembered something, don''t worry, I will come back" Lu Feng remembered something and said. "No, brother, don''t go to the Cursed Land, that is not a good thing, there is a very slight chance of you getting out," Ni Loa said, he remembered he was trying to go to the Cursed Land. "I know, don''t worry, this can''t do anything to me," Lu Feng said to him with a smile. No matter what Ni Loa said, Lu Feng didn''t listen, so he nodded. What could he do, he couldn''t force someone. Lu Feng left Hou Qiong behind. Since this was a dangerous place, he thought it was best for him to go alone. He came in front of the entrance. Which had a board on it too. *Core* "So this is the core of that evil sect¡­ what kind of evil technique they have¡­ I want to know them too" Lu Feng said, no matter it was evil or good, he was an immortal in the past, he only looked at the power. And this world works like that too, but too much evil only leads to something no one could think of. Lu Feng then casually entered the place, he could sense God''s Qi all around the place¡­ every corner was filled with it. "If only I could make this all Qi my own" Lu Feng thought, if he absorb only God''s Qi into his body, he would die on the spot. It was like poison when it tried to mix with his Qi. If only he could absorb all 4 Qi at the same time, nothing will happen to his body. Lu Feng looked at the tallest building. "This looks good," he said with a smile and walked to the building slowly. He saw there was nothing bad in this place. "Why is this called Cursed Land? Did Shen Cheng enter this place to get that paper?" Lu Feng said and took the paper out of his pocket. He noticed that the paper was moving and showing in the same direction. "Hmm? This is leading somewhere" Lu Feng was shocked after seeing it moving, it was showing in the same direction as he was walking¡­ The tall building. Lu Feng increased his speed and came in front of the tall building, there was no danger till now, he came in front of the entrance and entered the building which was clean like someone daily clean this place¡­ "This is a cleaning formation?" Lu Feng understood this was a formation that run with some spiritual stones. He looked around and everything looked royal! Gold, silver anything here was worthless, there was something on the wall which looked like art, but something was really in that poster. And there was some people''s art, which looked like they were real people inside the wall¡­ "This is something not everyone would get to see" Lu Feng said after seeing such things. There were many things¡­ He looked at the paper and it was stopped moving. "Is this saying there is something in this place which is related to this paper? Hmmm another piece of paper?" he thought and walked around the entrance, he saw there was a chair where reception sits. He walked even further and saw stairs, so he climbed to another floor. "Damn, what is this smell" Lu Feng was shocked by the smell that came from the 1st floor, it was more disgusting than anything¡­ but he didn''t stop, he walked into the floor and saw there were some things in that place¡­ there were headless corpses, heads, legs, hands, everything on the tables¡­in this place, there was some other race than human too! "Is this a demon?" Lu Feng looked at a huge head and there was a name on it, a small paper below the head. *Oni Yun ¡ª Demon King* He read this and was shocked, the head was in red and had three horns on top of his head and his face was disgusting to even look at it, and it was not rooted a bit. "Fuk they should have put some formation or something to control this smell¡­ this is making my head hurt!" Lu Feng said to himself but it was nothing to him so he looked at what was beside the head. *Su Xilin ¡ª Silent Flower* It was a woman''s lower body. There was no upper part and it looked like the person had just died. No blood was coming out¡­ "How many years has it been¡­ they still look good¡­" Lu Feng was shocked, there was only one reason, it was because they were too strong, so their bodies were didn''t even root. He then saw there was a human dead body that had every past which shocked him. *Wang Feng ¡ª Heavenly Flamer" "What is this Heavenly Flamer?" Lu Feng was confused, but it didn''t take much time to understand what it was, because, every human body or piece on the whole floor had a name on the side of them, which was a made-up name which people called them that or they named themselves like that. There was a leg that caught Lu Feng''s attention. *Xu Sunin ¡ª Devil King* "These guys are Demons and Devils? Their guys have names too¡­ then what is this XMDS and ABSB?" Lu Feng thought and came close to the leg which looked like a woman''s leg. The leg was slim and had beautiful skin which was tofu. "Those women were also Devils?" Chapter 128 - Exchange Center "Those 3 women who announced the news about the event were also Devils? They had the same legs like this one¡­" Lu Feng thought, he remembered seeing those 2 women''s legs which looked sexier than his wife''s. "Hmm, what is that¡­wow" Lu Feng saw hands which were more beautiful than that leg of the Devil. *Fin Weici ¡ª Wind Queen* Both hands were whiter than milk and those fingers were slim and had beautiful nails¡­ "Stop, stop," Lu Feng thought and moved back, he felt something inside him was rising... his mind was filled with those hands and her fingers¡­ nails. "Fuk this" he didn''t understand he was getting turned on by seeing fuking hands? What the fuk was that? He looked at the demon and after seeing such a disgusting face he was able to control himself. "That shiit is scary¡­" he really was worried he got some hand fetish¡­ but he then understood that it was because of the hands. They were just too temping¡­ "Stop thinking about it" he decided to look at other corpses and parts and forget those hands¡­ "There is nothing on this floor but this shiit" Lu Feng was annoyed by those things and smell, he searched for stairs and climbed to the next flood which didn''t have any disgusting smell. "Oof" he took a deep breath of fresh air and looked around. "What¡­ the actual fuk is this!!!!" Lu Feng took a step back. There were few ''things'' on the whole floor but there were some things that did blow his mind to the core. Lu Feng walked to one of the ''thing'' His eyes became wet¡­ it was a statue, but looked like humans¡­ it looked exactly the same as his father¡­ and the next one was his mother¡­ Left¡­ Head¡­ Head mother¡­ everyone''s statue in there¡­ "How¡­" he didn''t understand, and he tried to touch one of the statues but his hand was stopped subconsciously and his leg took a step back. It was his reflections¡­ "Someone attacking me?" Lu Feng raised his eyebrows and took his attacking position. Creak Creak Creaks started to appear on the statue¡­ "This is not real¡­ someone did an illusion using my memories¡­" Lu Feng said, someone actually dared to do that. But there was no attack from anywhere. And those statues were broken into pieces and he could see the whole room was also creaking up. But he was not scared, he knew this was all illusion. BOOM Everything turned to pieces and tuned to nothing as he was standing in the middle of a void¡­ stairs appeared in front of him. "This must be real," he thought and started to climb the stairs, after some time he came in front of a door which was in the middle of the void. The door was pure red, he came in front of the door and opened it. "Hmm?" a white light came from the insides as he opened it. He entered the room and saw the room was very small and the whole room had some ancient feeling¡­ and there were 7 boxes in the room. "Welcome to the Exchange Core Center" A voice entered Lu Feng''s ears, it was not a human voice so he thought it was something recorded before. "Exchange Core Center?" he didn''t understand. "Yes! You can exchange anything for anything here, but equality is important. If you want something powerful, you need to exchange it for something powerful, and more valuable" that voice said. Lu Feng smiled, but there was nothing with him right now¡­ wait¡­ He looked at his hand. And remembered those hands, legs, corpses on the 2nd floor! "Can I go back and come back here?" he asked "Yes," that voice said and Lu Feng turned around but didn''t leave¡­ something came to his mind, he was not the only one who came here. If so, those pieces on the second floor were because everyone who came here tried to take something exchanging with the body parts? There was no way he was the only one who thought about it. He turned back, he felt something was fishy. "What kind of things do you have?" he asked the voice. "Many things" "What do you mean my many things¡­ I will only do it if you tell me something which is very powerful and valuable with you" Lu Feng said and the voice became silent. "The most valuable things we have are a Drop of Black Dragon. Feathers of Phoenix, 15 Grams of Running Lord Metal, Nine Frogs, Sun¡­" "What is the most valuable thing you have?" Lu Feng asked it, he felt this was sure a jackpot, even though he didn''t know much about them, he knew the Black Dragon who was one and only, the king of Dragons. Symbol of Annihilation. And Feathers of Phoenix¡­ those were priceless things in the world. With those feathers, one can have a Nirvana¡­ 15 Grams of Running Lord Metal! He didn''t know what was Nine Frogs were, but he wanted to know what was the most valuable thing they had. That voice was silent for a second. "The most valuable thing we have is. Samsara Eyes" that voice said. "Samsara Eyes?" he was a bit unclear. He knew what Samsara was, Samsara means the flow of Death and Life. And too seek the truth of the world and ascend immortality. And also known as *cyclicality of all life, matter, existence* But he didn''t know what Samsara Eyes was. "Can you tell me about these Samsara Eyes?" he asked the voice. Then again the voice became silent for some time before explaining. "The Samsara Eyes are the eyes of Buddha which he left here before he leave," that voice said and explained nothing after that. Lu Feng understood it would not explain anything further than that. "I want to exchange," Lu Feng said after some minutes. He somehow was interested in those things¡­ so he decided to place a bet on this game. If he won he would get a lot¡­ if he loses¡­ "What are you exchanging for? And what you are giving in" that voice asked "I want to exchange for Samsara Eyes by exchanging¡­." Chapter 129 - Exchange Done "I want to exchange those Samsara Eyes with my eyes," Lu Feng said with a smile The voice was silent. A light appeared in front of Lu Feng, it was a woman projection. She looked at Lu Feng and his eyes. "Okay" she nodded after seeing his eyes. Lu Feng nodded, he was very worried about what she would say, if she said his eyes were not worthy of Samsara Eyes¡­ he would have felt very bad. She came closer to Lu Feng and raised her hand to tap on his forehead. Lu Feng''s vision was blocked¡­ more like his eyes were taken away, he felt no pain, not a single big. "One minute," that woman said and Lu Feng nodded "What is your name?" that woman asked his name "Lu Feng," he said to her. "What is your Prime Name?" she asked "Prime Name? What is that?" Lu Feng asked, he didn''t know what Prime Name was? "Nothing" the voice and in the next minute, Lu Feng could see again. "Hmm?" Lu Feng blinked a few times and felt it was the same as usual¡­ On the second floor, 2 eyeballs appeared on the table *Lu Feng* a paper with a name on it appeared before the eyes¡­ "What does this eye do?" Lu Feng asked the woman in front of him and she gave him a jade slip. "Oh!!" Lu Feng nodded and took the jade slip. "Do you want to exchange more?" she asked him Lu Feng was silent. "Is there is any limit? Like only 3 exchanges¡­ or 4 exchanges¡­" "None, you can exchange anything, any time. There is no limit" she said Lu Feng again became silent. He looked at his hands. And remembered he had 2 kidneys¡­ one was enough? "No, no," Lu Feng said to himself, it was a bad idea. He shouldn''t be greedy as humans. "I don''t want to exchange anything" he said "Okay" she said and vanished from there. The 7 boxes in front of him opened and a bright light covered his view, but it didn''t affect his vision. He could see through the bright light. 7 ways appeared in front of him. "I know this building will not let me go out that easy" Lu Feng smiled and looked around and saw the door he came from vanish. "So I need to go into one of these way?" he looked at the 7 ways and decided to go to the last way. He feared nothing, nor did he doubt his actions. He walked into the last way and entered the place. Stairs appeared in front of him, those stairs were totally black. "Looks like I picked something quite dangerous" Lu Feng thought but he didn''t stop, he climbed up as he was just in his house. Even he didn''t know where he was getting the courage from. He walked for some minutes and appeared in front of the black door. "What is this time," he thought as he opened the door and entered the new floor. "Hmm" He saw there was nothing on the whole floor but just as he took a step the door closed and vanished from there. "Huh??" Lu Feng was shocked. There was nothing on the floor, what should he do now? He was not expecting this¡­ he looked around and it was literally empty. "What is happening here¡­" he walked around a little without thinking anything, he felt he was trapped here! But before he came to the conclusion he decided to check things out. "Oh! Someone came here!" Lu Feng stopped as he heard some voice¡­ it was a woman''s voice! And it was so good to hear¡­ he turned around and saw some people sitting on the chair¡­ people? Lu Feng took some steps back. They were somewhat surprised by seeing Lu Feng, a big man who was almost 15 feet tall looked at him and said "Human?" Lu Feng looked at him and saw that big man had red skin all over his body leaving his head, his has a white tiger head! Which was not something Lu Feng imagined seeing. And there were some women in the place¡­ "W-Who are you all¡­" Lu Feng was shocked and asked them. One of the women walked to him, she was wearing a black dress, but Lu Feng noticed her right leg was somewhat different¡­ it was totally different as he has seen it closely... her right side leg was the same as a left leg! Both were left legs! That woman smiled¡­ her beauty was something otherworldly, even Lu Feng was charmed by her beauty. "What a weak little man¡­ how did you even enter this place?" she asked him with a smile. Lu Feng was shocked. He felt she was familiar¡­ "Xu Sunin?" he murmured subconsciously in a very low voice. "What!" she was shocked and took a step back, even the big guy was shocked by hearing his words. Other people who were still far from them had not heard his voice. "You¡­ where are you from!" she was shocked and asked him Lu Feng looked at her but he was silent. "How do you know my name?!!" she then said again. This time Lu Feng was shocked¡­ was the leg on the second floor was this woman''s leg¡­? He then looked at the big guys and he remembered seeing ahead on the second floor. "Oni Yun" he murmured again in a low voice while looking at him. That big guy was shocked and Xu Sunin looked at him "You¡­ how do you know my name?" Oni Yun said and came near him. Lu Feng was confused as hell¡­ their parts were all on the 2nd floor with names and¡­ "What is your Prime Name?" That woman''s words echoed in his head¡­ he gave her his name¡­ "Hey! Say something! Or else I would just kill you" Oni Yun said as he came in front of Lu Feng. "Your body parts are still in the building¡­ with your name and Prime Name," he said to them shocking those guys, this time the other people who were far from them appeared in front of them. "Oh~ Human" Lu Feng looked at the person who said that¡­ Chapter 130 - Trapped For Eternity Lu Feng looked at the woman who just appeared beside him¡­ "Wow¡­" he said subconsciously¡­ he then noticed her hands were kind of different too¡­ "Fin Weici?" he said. "Oh~ someone actually know my name" she said with a smile. "He know everyone name¡­" Oni Yun said with a shock on his face. "Oh¡­" the other people looked at Lu Feng with interest in there eyes. Lu Feng felt like was he was a kitty surrounded by dogs. "Wait, wait" Lu Feng said and moved back by using his hands. They looked at him as he was moving back until he was stopped by the wall. "What are you doing?" another woman asked, her lower body was different than her upper body¡­ he also know her her "Su Xilin?" She was shocked¡­ "See, he know our names" Oni Yun said "I already said this, your body parts were in the second floor with you name and Prime Name!" Lu Feng said to the Oni Yun. "Our Prime Name too?" Oni Yun looked at him. "Yes, you were called Demon King? Right?" Lu Feng said to him, he understood that there guys were the same as him¡­ no he was the same as them. "What, you know my body too?" a man came in front and asked Lu Feng looked at him and¡­ didn''t recognized him, his hands were not his. "No, I don''t know everyone''s name, I just looked at some itself, and in that some parts you are in" Lu Feng said to them. "Oh" "Yes" "You just looked at those only female parts, right?" a man appeared in front and said with a smile, he could not differentiate his body parts, which was real and which was not¡­. "No¡­ I also looked at some others too" Lu Feng said. They looked at him for a good minute and walked back to their chairs. "Come and sit" Fin Weici said to him as a chair appeared beside her. Lu Feng got no choice so he stood up and walked to them and sat there. They were silent, no one made a single sound. "What are you all doing here?" Lu Feng broke the silence. "We are trapped here for eternity" Oni Yun said to him in one sentence and became silent again. They all just nodded to him. Lu Feng didn''t know what to say here, trapped here for eternity? "Can you explain¡­" "We were trapped here for a very long time now, that is how he knew, there is no way out from here, can''t you see, there is no window¡­ no light. Nothing! Just a square shaped floor" Xu Sunin said to him she was sitting in front of him. Lu Feng stood up. "I will go and look for it" he walked away from there. And they didn''t stop him too. Lu Feng walked for 20 minutes and came very far from those guys, he couldn''t see them anymore¡­ "This place is bigger than the training place¡­" he thought and even walked further, and after walking for another hour, he came to see and end¡­ "What the hell is this¡­" he was shocked by seeing those things in front of him, there was countless bones in front of him¡­ he came closer and saw there was no end to this bones too¡­ "They were the people who trapped before us, they waited here for years, years and dead" Lu Feng turned around and saw those people behind him, there was actually 12 members there. "So, there is really no way out?" Lu Feng looked at the bones and said. "No" Oni Yun said with a sigh. "We are trapped here for almost 3 million years¡­ you should know that by now" said Fin Weici. "3 million years?" Lu Feng looked at her, he was somewhat surprised to meet someone who was this old. "Yes" Lu Feng became silent, how strong there guys were to live that long¡­ "I was trapped here for more than 1 billion years" the man who came to him and asked said. "1 billion years?" he looked at him and then looked at Fin Weici "He is telling truth, there is no reason to lie here" Fin Weici said with a sigh. "Oh" Lu Feng looked at the man. "I didn''t think this sect is that old" Lu Feng said with a nod. "Haha" they smiled after hearing his words. "This is one of the oldest sects in the whole universe" "Looks like you don''t know, the founder of Evil 7th Door is God himself" "This was a place for just killing people with showing greed, you know, everything you heard about this is fake, this was not a sect, it was just a trap to attract people like us, and I am still confused how the hell someone weak as you entered this place, there were so many beasts which even almost killed us around the sect. But you are a Purple-Gold Blood realm kid entered this place?" Oni Yun said to him. "I don''t know¡­" Lu Feng said with a sigh, was there were things like that around this sect million years ago? "Let''s return" Fin Weici said to them and grabbed Lu Feng''s hand and they appeared in the place where they usually sit. "I did not feel any Qi here, how did you used that?" Lu Feng asked them. "There is no Qi here. But there is something here, close your eyes and think about this floor" Fin Weici said to him. Lu Feng nodded and closed his eyes and tried to think about this floor and a big square appeared in his mind. It was the floor map!! He could see some dots on the map which indicating the people¡­ he saw white bones covered the 30% of the floor. And there was a blue mark which was his location. "You can mover anywhere in the room, which just imagining where to go" Fin Weici said to him. Lu Feng opened his eyes and looked at her, he felt she should have said that before¡­ he walked for that long¡­ but he didn''t care about that now, he wanted to leave this place so he took out the paper from his pocket, he felt that paper would know the direction. "Hey¡­hey¡­ HEY!!!" Chapter 131 - Tell Me About It "Hey¡­ HEY!!" Those guys were shocked after seeing the paper in Lu Feng''s hand. Lu Feng looked at them and asked "Do you guys know what this is?" They were silent, ''how did this kid get his hands on that?'' they all thought the same question "Do you guys know what this is?" Lu Feng asked again since they didn''t answer. Oni Yun and Xu Sunin came in front and Lu Feng stored the paper away, he remembered these guys were collecting the papers, but he forgot¡­ "Give us the paper," Oni Yun said as a big ax appeared in his hands. "Yes," Xu Sunin said and a sword appeared in her hands. "Why are you talking your weapons out? Do you think I am afraid? If you take another step, I will take this paper into million pieces" Lu Feng said in a serious voice, he was not joking at all. Oni Yun and Xu Sunin''s expressions didn''t change. "Stop it, you two, you are acting as if you will leave after getting your hands on one of the Cursed Icons." Su Xilin said and appeared in front of them. Oni Yun looked at Su Xilin and sat back on his chair. But Xu Sunin was looking at Lu Feng as she wanted to eat him alive. "What are you looking at? Don''t make me angry" Lu Feng said to her, he didn''t know why, but it was very annoying while she was looking at him "You¡­" Xu Sunin said. This place didn''t have Qi or else she would have already killed the kid in front of her. Lu Feng took the paper out "First I will tear this into 2 pieces, then 4¡­" he said. Su Xilin looked at Lu Feng and smiled. "You don''t know what it is, right?" she said to him with a smile. "No," Lu Feng said and looked at her, and Xu Sunin went back to her chair. "That is called Cursed Icons, a very dangerous thing, but if you able to collect all the pieces, it will become something you would be able to imagine," She said to him. "Oh¡­ that is why these guys are collecting it," Lu Feng said. "Who?" she asked "XMDS" Lu Feng said to them, he was sure they knew what XMDS was, he heard it was from the start of this world. "XMDS¡­" they murmured and were silent, there was no reaction about them. "Do you guys know them?" Lu Feng asked them. "No, never heard about it," they said to him. "What!!" Lu Feng was shocked. "Wait¡­ something is wrong, how do you guys didn''t know about XMDS? It is an organization formed by Demons and Devils?" Lu Feng said to them. "Hmm¡­ Demons and Devils? I don''t think there was something organization like that?" Su Xilin said to him "Organization of Demons and Devils? Sound kind of good" Oni Yun said with a smile. "Yeah, we should try that too," Xu Sunin said to him. "Hmm, yeah, sure," Oni Yun said to her. Lu Feng was shocked¡­ what was happening here¡­ he was not able to understand what was going on here, Demons and Devils partnership was running for a long time now¡­ "XMDS?" Lu Feng looked at the man who said that. It was the man who lived for a billion years! "Do you know?" he asked him. "No, it was just the name is so weird," he said to him with a smile. "¡­" Lu Feng became silent. What was going on here¡­ "Demons and Devils were collecting these kinds of things which were in their livers." He them. Oni Yun looked at him. "Collecting? Looks like they know what they are for" Oni Yun smiled but a big smile appeared "But they won''t be able to find this piece since it is here trapped for eternity" "Yes," Xu Sunin nodded. Su Xilin looked at them, didn''t know what to say. "What are these Cursed Icons for? How many are there?" Lu Feng asked Su Xilin. Su Xilin looked at him "You didn''t even reach the Xiantian Realm, you will be in a very dangerous situation if you know that," she said to him. "Nothing will happen, tell me about it," he said to her, he knew what he was doing. If that god knew his existence it would only become worse, this was a small matter in front of that, he was sure he would care about his existence more than that secret. Su Xilin raised her eyebrows. This young man in front of her was sure acting highly¡­ she never saw someone in his realm act like that. "You know human, you really don''t know manners," a man who was silent for a long time said to Lu Feng. Lu Feng looked at him. "Really?" he didn''t notice that at all. They all ignored him, if they were outside of this place Lu Feng would have already dead by now. But they were in a place where there was no Qi, and they were not interested in killing a kid who did not even live for 0.000001% of their life. Lu Feng nodded, he understood that they had their pride. "It is not that I am rude. I am like this sometimes" Lu Feng said with a sigh. "Okay," they said and ignored him again. They were just bored and waiting for death people. These small things didn''t affect them much Lu Feng stood up and walked away. He opened his hand and saw the paper. "Cursed Icons¡­" he thought of getting some information about this with them¡­ ''Well, this is my need anyway, nothing wrong with requesting them too, I also should stop acting like this, they are some strongest people, of course, they would have pride¡­'' he thought and came back to them. "Su Xilin, can you please tell me about these Cursed Icons," he asked her. Su Xilin looked at his and couldn''t help but to laugh, he was sure a kid¡­ "Okay, I will tell," she said, it was not like it was something very hidden, it was something very popular thing. Chapter 132 - Getting Information As Much As He Could Lu Feng nodded and sat back on the chair. "It was one of the Natural Cherishes," she said to him and turned around to him and Fin Weici also came beside Lu Feng and sat there. Lu Feng looked at her, his heart was beating fast as he saw her. But he looked at Su Xilin trying to hear everything. "Natural Cherishes are the things which are formed naturally, Heaven and Earth is their creator. This Cursed Icons is one of them. There was a legend that Cursed Icons are 12 pieces, once you collect every piece and place them together, you will achieve immortality. And the way to Divine Immoral Land will open, there was no one in the record were able to enter the Divine Immortal Land with Cursed Icons, and no was able to collect every single one of them. There are only 9 ways to the Divine Immortal Land, this is one of the" Su Xilin said to him. Lu Feng raised his eyebrows, he felt that was not a real thing¡­ immortality? Made of Heaven and earth? This thing was filled with only God''s Qi! And the way to Divine Immortal Land? Way? What happened to it? They locked themselves or what? "So, why only Demons and Devils are collecting them? I don''t know human know about it" Lu Feng said to her. "Only Demons and Devils? Haha. Every creature born wants it, not only Demons and Devils. It was just they were more greedy than others that is all" she said to him with a smile. Lu Feng took the paper out of his pocket. "I don''t know what XMDS is, but my clan will not leave you alive if they know you have a Cursed Icon," Oni Yun said to him casually "My clan too, they will hunt you till the end of the Upper Realm," Xu Sunin said to him with a calm voice. Lu Feng wanted to say ''I know'' but he just smiled at them without saying anything¡­ "Wait a minute" Lu Feng heard something just now, "Upper heaven?" "Yeah?" she looked at him "May I know where you are from?" he asked her. He had this doubt for some time now. "Devil Paradise?" she said "Is that in the Upper Realm?" he asked her¡­ "Of course! How many Devil Paradise do you think exists!?" she said to him Lu Feng felt his world stop, he looked at Oni Yun "You too?" "Of course," he said to him "You too?" he asked Su Xilin "Yes" "You too?" he asked Fin Weici "Yeah" she nodded and Lu Feng looked at the remaining people "They are also from the Upper Realm, why are you asking that now?" Su Xilin asked him "Because I am not from the Upper Realm," he said to her with confused eyes. He was not sure how this happened¡­ They were also shocked for a second and nodded as they understood something. Su Xilin smiled. "It is normal, Evil 7th Door had many branches, where are they from then?" she asked him "Where I am from?" Lu Feng wondered. Did his world have a name? "I don''t know¡­ but I am from one of the worlds lower than Upper Heaven," he said to them. "Oh, there are countless worlds below the Upper Realm¡­." "Yeah, I came from the world which was also sealed, no one even knows Upper Heaven exists in our world," Lu Feng said to her. Before he also thought there was only his world and Divine Immortal Lands. But there were many things he still needed to know. He didn''t know anything. They looked at him, "Looks like you are from a troublesome place," that man who lived for a billion years said with a smile. "Yes¡­" others also nodded. "Why?" Lu Feng asked them "You are from the place where 2 of 5 people entered the Divine Immortal Land, and those 2 are some people who can shake the whole heaven just by their name" Fin Weici with a surprised voice. "Great Buddha and Human Sovereign Long Tian" Lu Feng said "Yes¡­ those two were something which heaven never forgot" Su Xilin said with a sigh. "There were 5 people who entered the Divine Immortal Land?" Lu Feng asked her. It looked like he could dig up more information from these guys, something which his world would not even know. Su Xilin nodded. "Can you tell me about them please?" he asked her. "Sure, there is nothing to hide, they are very famous in the Upper Heaven," she said to him and Lu Feng and nodded. "First person who entered the Divine Immortal Land was Great Buddha. 2nd Human Sovereign Long Tian. 3rd was Demon Lord Oni Ling. 4th was Asura God 5th was Heavenly Holy Queen" she said to him "Oh¡­" he noted their names "The strongest one of them was Great Buddha and Human Sovereign Long Tian, no one knew their limit, there was a legend that Great Buddha never lost once, no matter who he fought, he always won. And eventually defeated Heaven itself and entered the Divine Immortal Land with his pure strength" billion years man said. Lu Feng nodded, he decided to go to the Buddha sect after leaving this place, he wanted to know about this man. "That was why heaven sealed the world they came from," a lady said, this was the first time she was talking. "Heaven didn''t want to like them again" Lu Feng nodded. Of course, it didn''t want them, there was no way God would feel good seeing them getting stronger and stronger. "I once saw Holy Queen when I was a kid, there are no words to describe her beauty, she was beyond the world," that man said. Lu Feng looked at him "How old are you old man?" he asked him "Me? Well¡­ I am almost 2 billion years old" that man said with a smile. "2 billion years old¡­ what the hell are you old man!!" Lu Feng stood up, there was no way someone who could live 2 billion years was a small figure. That man smiled. His appearance was not like that at all¡­ he looked like a middle-aged man! "I was a man who lived for a long time, but this place took my billion years old life. I think I will die in some million years" he said to him with a smile. "You really can''t escape from this place?" Lu Feng asked, he was confident, but after hearing that, his confidence was not like before... "No. No way put, until¡­" Chapter 133 - Get Out? "Until you have Samsara Eyes," that man said to him with a sigh "Samsara Eyes?" Lu Feng raised his eyebrows "Yes, and that is not something¡­ leave it, Samsara Eyes are rarer than anything in this Upper Heaven, you are not even from Upper Heaven, so nothing good comes from learning about it," he said to him Lu Feng was silent, his confidence returned to him. He could leave this place. Since he has the Samsara Eyes. But he did not say anything to them about him having the Samsara Eyes. He felt these guys were bad people. They were just acting normal here because they were already bored and not interested in doing anything. Lu Feng looked at Su Xilin. "What are you guys doing here then¡­" he asked, there was no way they didn''t even try to go out of this place¡­ "Just sit there and wait for death, you will die faster than us," she said to him with a smile. "Huh?" Lu Feng looked at her "Yes, you will pass away in... about 200 or 300 years," she said as she pondered. Lu Feng understood they didn''t care about anything anymore. "So, you just sit here and do nothing?" he asked them as he stood up. Oni Yun looked at him and smiled. "You don''t know anything, we tried a billion times to escape, but there is no way out!" he said to him in a calm voice. Fin Weici looked at Lu Feng and smiled. "What is your name again?" she asked him with her sweet voice. Lu Feng looked at her "Lu Feng" "Come here Lu Feng," she said to him with a smile. Lu Feng felt something suspicious but he came close to her. And she stood up, she was taller than him. She bent a little and came face to face with Lu Feng. "You know, I used to hate humans. Because of their mindset", she said to him. Lu Feng was silent and looked into her eyes. He urgently wanted to kiss her¡­ and push her down "But that was their charm, they never give up, like beasts," she said and came closer and kissed him Lu Feng was surprised but he didn''t refuse. He took that gladly. Those guys looked at that and were not that surprised. After giving him a hot kiss. She parted her lips "You got a nice taste," she said with a smile. Lu Feng looked at her with a smile "You too" Fin Weici smiled "Now, don''t do anything here that makes me want to join too," Su Xilin said to them. "What~" Fin Weici looked at her. "I heard humans have a good energy. I only saw humans once and this is the second time, but never tasted a human," she said with a smile and stood up. Lu Feng looked at her, he felt this thing went from 0 to 100 real quick¡­ "I want to join too," another lady said, she looked like a mother of these girls¡­ Lu Feng was surprised, how he hadn''t noticed her¡­ till now! The other guys looked at them and were silent, they knew all this and had already lost interest in them. Nothing could bring them happiness anymore until they break out of this place. "Xu Sunin, if you want to join you can, I don''t think you will meet a human again," Su Xilin said to her with a smile. "Where will he go? He also trapped here with us" she said "No, he will leave today," Su Xilin said to her and shocked everyone. "What?!" they were all shocked after hearing her words. "He has Samsara Eyes" Fin Weici said with a smile and she licked his nose. Everyone stood up, even Lu Feng took a step back in shock. "H-he¡­ what!!" that billion years man was shocked and appeared in front of Lu Feng. And looked carefully into his eyes. "This¡­ this is true! These are Samsara Eyes!!!" he said with excitement! "What¡­" those guys didn''t know what to say anymore. Lu Feng''s heart was filled with an uneasy feeling now, he didn''t think Fin Weici would know that by looking into his eyes. It was that easy to know it was Samsara Eyes or not? Oni Yun also came in front and looked into his eyes, "What did you sacrifice to get such a thing¡­" he was shocked by seeing his eyes. Lu Feng was silent, his forehead was filled with sweat "Haha, Lu Feng, don''t worry, no one can take those Samsara Eyes from you," Fin Weici said to him with a smile Lu Feng looked at her, no one could take his eyes? Then why does he need to fear? "Really?" he asked her. "Yes, you are going to be our savior, how would we even think about hurting you" that billion years old man said with a smile "Me?" Lu Feng looked at him, he never promised he would help them. "Yes, since you have Samsara Eyes, we all can leave this place, you don''t need to do much," he said with a nod happily. "We are going to leave this goddammed place¡­" Xu Sunin said, her happiness had reached its peak. No one thought this day would come, every single second they were waiting for death to take over them, but life gave them a second chance¡­ Lu Feng looked at those happy people who were on the edge of crying. Some million years old people were acting like this? He thought, but it was true, trapped in a place for some millions of years would really make people like this, and there was no Qi in this place. Lu Feng closed his eyes for a minute. He actually felt he should reject them and go by himself. However, that was a bad idea¡­ since they knew his secret¡­ he got no choice. He decided to him them. He knew some of them were bad people. Like Oni Yun, he was sure this man would become berserk after getting out of this place. "I have one question," Lu Feng said as he opened his eyes. "What is it?" "Even after leaving this place, how will you get out of the Evil 7th Door?" Chapter 134 - Nak! Asura! "We know how to leave the core place, we came here prepared, but who would expect there was a place like this!" that billion years man said "Oh!" Lu Feng nodded, this would help him too. "So how are we going to leave this place?" he said in hurry, there was no way he would stay here even after confirming the escape plan. Su Xilin came in front of him. "Let me taste you first, this is in no hurry¡­ we can leave later," she said with a smile. "W-What¡­" Lu Feng looked at her as she was getting closer and closer to him "What do you think Xu Sunin? Now you want to join?" Fin Weici said to her with a smile. Lu Feng took some steps back, why they were acting like this. "Look¡­ I am already married" Xu Sunin looked at them and looked at Lu Feng "I also never saw Humans¡­ even though they are lowly beings, I also want to join you" she said. "Hey¡­" Lu Feng was shocked, he thought she looked at him as an enemy. Why was she accepting? "Nothing happens for one time, we will apologize to your wife later," the mother-like figure said. Lu Feng looked at her, subconsciously his brother stood up, her physique could only be explained as perfect¡­ "What are you guys¡­ not humans? I only know Demons and Devils¡­ but you look like you are from them" he asked them. He wanted to ask this for some time now, and he did now. He knew there was no human in this place. Fin Weici smiled. "I am Elf and from Elf Paradise," she said to him "Elf¡­" he didn''t know about that, but he understood that Elfs were beautiful creatures, they could tempt someone with just their hands¡­ "I am Nak and from Nak Paradise," Su Xilin said with a smile. "Oh¡­ Nak women are also beautiful¡­" he said, but this time he said it loud. "Hehe, thank you," she said with a smile. "My name is Con Xan. I am Nak-Elf, a hybrid of Nak and Elf" the mother figure said to him with a smile. "What is the difference between Nak and Elf?" he asked. He didn''t see much difference between them, both of them and long ears¡­ milk-like skin. Overall, they were the best creatures he had ever seen in his life. They were almost a pair with his mother and Head-mother. "Nothing much, we both are like brothers. In the beginning, time, when every other creature other than Humans was forming, Nak and Elf were blessed by Immortals and even by God and Heavens. We have the best talent in the Upper Heaven other than Asuras" she said with a smile. "Oh¡­" Lu Feng nodded. "I am Asura" that old man said with a smile, he didn''t look like an old man, but he was already 2 billion years old. Lu Feng looked at him "I forgot my name, that was why I asked you my name when you came here. Call me anything you want," that man said to him with a sigh. "Okay, Asura old man" Lu Feng said Asura the old man smiled, he didn''t refuse. Oni Yun and Xu Sunin looked at him since he knew them, they were silent. "I am from the Succubus clan¡­" a lady who was silently sitting at last said. She covered her whole body with a cloth or maybe it was her dress. Her face was also covered with a veil. And she got charming purple eyes. "Succubus?" Lu Feng looked at her and she avoided eye contact. He was sure she was a beauty!! A great beauty! But why was she ignoring him? "She can''t control her urgency, if she sees you and both of your eyes contact she will attack you and suck you dry" Fin Weici said with a laugh. "Such me dry?" He was taken back by her words. "Yes, until your body can''t produce Yang anymore" Lu Feng looked at that Succubus and stopped looking at her and no one invited her. And others were all guys, and Lu Feng didn''t care about them. "Lu Feng, come, come let''s have fun" Fin Weici said and took him away, as other ladies followed them as the guys sat there. Lu Feng was confused very much, they looked like they didn''t care about this. "Why are they acting like that?" he asked them. "What are they acting?" Su Xilin asked "They are acting like they don''t care about what you do now?" he was really confused, if he was in their place and looked at other all ladies taking away one guy leaving them would hurt a lot "They are bored of us¡­ it was good at the start, but they eventually lost interest in us and they can''t satisfy us anymore, and we also lost interest in them, it was you who awoke our desire" Con Xan said to him with a sigh and a smile. "Oh¡­" Lu Feng understood now. It would sure be boring to have segs with the same person for millions of years¡­ "And those elf bastards are too weak, only old man Asura and Oni Yun were good till some time, Old man Asura was like he was being forced, but it was not bad¡­" Su Xilin said. "Oh¡­" Lu Feng didn''t know what to say now. He was taken very far from them and slowly started to strip him. Xu Sunin and Fin Weici were silent. "I think I never liked that thing, I just want to try it out with you once," Fin Weici said whiling thinking. "Yes, me too," Xu Sunin said. Both of them were not into this thing much, even though they tried some before, they didn''t feel that good. Lu Feng looked at them, he couldn''t hear their words anymore, he felt he was in a dream, he was going to have ''fun'' with such heavenly beauties¡­? His thoughts were all on them. "I have a bed," Lu Feng said and took a bed out of his ring. It was a very big bed, which easily fit 10 members. It was almost bigger than Ving Hua''s bed. "Oh¡­ good one" Con Xan jumped onto the bed and started to strip. Same with other ladies and Lu Feng just sat there and watched them strip¡­ Chapter 135 - Heavenly Fruits --> R18 Lu Feng looked at them. "This¡­" his mouth became dry, their bodies were beyond his imagination¡­ slim physique without any overweight¡­ flawless flow¡­ Lu Feng''s eyes became bright after seeing them, he was sure, after this, he might not like those people in his world. Con Xan took the lead¡­ she came in front of Lu Feng. "You are cute~" she said and kissed him. Lu Feng closed his eyes and raised his hand and grabbed her upper buns, which were bigger than any buns he had ever seen in his life. His hand went into the soft and plump buns. "I will take care of this guy~" Su Xilin said with a smile and lowered her head and looked at Lu Feng''s brother who was ready for battle. "Oh¡­" Xu Sunin looked at his Yang Poll and was shocked. Fin Weici also noticed something, so she came close to him¡­ her face blushed a little. "Sister Su, I think you already noticed it," she said to her with a smile. Su Xilin smiled and opened her mouth to take him in. Lu Feng felt he was stuck by thunder¡­ his lower body went numb and his brother got even more excited Con Xan parted her lip and smiled. "Looks like we hit the jackpot," she said with a smile Lu Feng looked at her and didn''t know what she meant. Su Xilin''s movements became fast¡­ "Here," Con Xan said and placed her big buns on his face blocking vision, but his mouth subconsciously opened and took the pink buds into his mouth¡­ Lu Feng opened his eye after tasting the bud¡­ surprise-filled in his eye. "Does it taste good?" she said to him with a smile and Lu Feng nodded like a baby. "Haha" she laughed "Since you are helping, I should help you too, right?" she said to him in a low voice in his ear. Xu Sunin looked at Su Xilin who was giving him a blowe. ''She said she sensed something in his body¡­ does she do all this for that?'' she thought, before coming here, Su Xilin said something that shocked every woman in the group, except that Succubus, if she knew that she would take everything for herself. And those guys sitting calmly also didn''t know about the thing they were doing. She decided to give it a try and came beside Fin Weici and sat there, she didn''t know what to do. Su Xilin stopped her blowe and looked at them and nodded. Both of them slowly came in front of the big brother¡­ They opened their tongue and both tasted the Yang on top of the brother. "Hmm!?" both of their faces were filled with shock and they looked at Su Xilin and she smiled and told them to act normal. Lu Feng was smiling, he was getting blowe by the 2 most beautiful women¡­ he felt he was in heaven. His heaven. Fin Weici and Xu Sunin were totally into it and giving their best to make him happy¡­ In no time did his brother give them the Yang which filled their mouth, the great amount of Yang¡­ Lu Feng felt his Yang Balls were empty¡­ "Here," Con Xan said to him showing her pink flower¡­ it was beautiful! He bent his body and came in front of the flower and licked it¡­ Con Xan smiled Lu Feng this time became bold and caught Fin Weici and Xu Sunin''s back buns and his dangerous fingers started to rub their flowers. "Ah~" Fin Weici moaned a little, there was some kind of happiness in her heart, and Xu Sunin''s face became red as she controlled her moans. It was been a very long time since she felt like that. Those devil bastards in her clan were too much into other races and left their clan members, and those demons were too bad in it. They just pleasure themselves, they do not care about their partner. "Ah~" she filled let her voice come out. Su Xilin smiled and came in front of Con Xan and started to suck her upper buns Con Xan smiled and looked at her flower and moved her lower body on top of her face¡­ After having enough Lu Feng started his workout with Con Xan¡­ - - "Why are they doing this now? I don''t think they are doing this for a mare Human," one of the Elf guys said. "Who knows, if you want to join them go," another Elf said "No way¡­ they are not bad, no" Elf said and looked at the Succubus and moved a step back. They were very scared of this Succubus, she almost killed them many times before, since the Qi was not present here, their healing power was decreased to the point, it will take one minute to heal a small cut. Asura Old man sat on his chair and waited for them. "Old man Asura, why are they doing this with that human? If I remember correctly, they never allowed me to even touch them before, after coming here I was able to taste them, but that kid¡­ is there is something special about him?" Oni Yun said with a strange expression. He was very sure that those were proud creatures who didn''t care about Humans in the first place, so why were they doing this? The question was confusing him. He was only able to make a move on them after coming here, or else he was also never able to taste the heavenly fruits. "He is unique, can''t you tell that just by his Samsara Eyes! Why would a normal human have Samsara Eyes! Those are the eyes of the person who was an Elder Disciple of Great Buddha himself! It was one of the most powerful things in the whole heaven and earth! But¡­ I don''t know why they were doing this, you should know, you were bored too after doing it for thousands of years and couldn''t do anything later and they also not asked you again, let them enjoy for some time" he said to him calmly. "Hmm" Oni Yun nodded.. He also felt that was true, if any woman came instead of Lu Feng, he would have done that too. Chapter 136 - Primordial Qi? 8 hours passed Lu Feng was sleeping like a dead man on the bed and other ladies were sitting beside him. Con Xan looked at sleeping Lu Feng and smiled. "Even though we all did this for Primordial Qi, it was good," she said while looking at Su Xilin who was hugging Lu Feng. "Yes, he was very good," she said with a smile and nod. Fin Weici was trying to sleep, and Xu Sunin nodded. Even though she didn''t like Lu Feng much, she couldn''t lie about that. He was better than any man she ever had ''fun'' with. "This is a real Primordial Qi which we read in legends¡­ I don''t know how this happened but he is not a normal man, he must be a son of Immortals¡­ even though it was impossible this is also impossible, how can a human have this Primordial Qi, and this much, even after we absorbed 90% of his Primordial Qi and his purest Yang, there is so much¡­" Su Xilin said with a smile and hugged Lu Feng even tight. "Yea¡­ his Realm and my realm are like heaven and earth, but after absorbing his Qi I can feel my bottleneck is shaking. Never in my life, I thought I would enter the next realm than this" Con Xan said and looked at her stomach. "Me too," Fin Weici said while her eyes were still closed. "What do you mean¡­ you are going to have a breakthrough?" everyone was shocked after hearing her voice, even Su Xilin who was calm was surprised. "Yes, I will reach the next realm¡­ I can sense it" she said with a smile. "Oh my¡­" they opened their mouths in shock, they all knew how strong Fin Weici was and which realm she was in, she was in the highest realm¡­ she was also the strongest person in the whole group, stronger than the Old man Asura and higher realm than him. If she was having a breakthrough¡­ Xu Sunin also closed her eye¡­ "Is this real¡­? How I am also going to have a breakthrough¡­ this¡­" she was shocked¡­ even her words were breaking by the shock¡­ Su Xilin and Con Xan also closed their eyes¡­ "¡­ this is shocking¡­ my Qi is acting abnormally¡­ I think I will also have a breakthrough¡­" Su Xilin said, even her words were shaking¡­ there was no Qi in this place, and they stayed here for 3 million years, even though it was nothing in their realm, it was not possible to have a breakthrough all of a sudden even after not cultivating for 3 million years¡­ Con Xan was also shocked, she only thought her bottleneck was shaking¡­ but there was no bottleneck at all¡­ "Okay, hide this from everyone" Su Xilin said to them and they nodded, even though their bottleneck vanished it would still take a few years or hundreds of years to have an actual breakthrough. Lu Feng slowly woke up by their voice and looked at them who was sleeping while thinking of his chest as their pillow. Lu Feng smiled. He was very tired. "How much time had passed?" he asked them in a low voice, he noticed his 90% of Qi vanished from his body, he raised his eyebrows, that was odd¡­ how did that happen? "We don''t know, maybe 4 hours? 8 hours, I guess" Con Xan said, living here would make you lose your time sense. Lu Feng looked at them, he wanted to ask why there was 90% of his Qi was missing. Su Xilin looked at his eye and understood his thoughts. "Haha, you might be thinking about how you lost your Qi, that was a price of having ''fun'' with us, our realms are way too far, so it will have a little troll on your body," she said to him with a smile. Lu Feng also remembered this and nodded. There was no way someone like him, a Purple-Gold Blood Realm man could have ''fun'' with those high realm beings. It was great that he was alive. He thought. But in truth, his body was not affected by that. If it was an ordinary cultivator he would have already died just by touching their Yin water¡­ and, Lu Feng was absolutely not an ordinary cultivator. Lu Feng fell asleep again. Con Xan got a feel "Su Xilin, this Primordial Qi which exists only in Immortals¡­ is Lu Feng Half-Immortal? I mean like you just said, son of an immortal and a Human" she said "We don''t know, but he is sure half-immortal" she nodded. Fin Weici was silent. So did Xu Sunin. "Anyway, time to leave this place," Su Xilin said and came off the bed and started to wear her dress. "Yes," they all nodded and started to wear their dresses. Lu Feng again woke and he was somewhat recovered. "Lu Feng, time to leave" Con Xan said to him with a smile. "Yes" he nodded and came off the bed and those ladies helped him wear his robes, they acted as his wives¡­ Lu Feng smiled. He was really shocked by these events, they were acting too much making him feel something suspicious, but there was nothing too suspicious about them. "How do we go out now?" he asked them as he stored the bed in his ring and walked back to the other guys "It is not hard, you just need to use your Samsara Eyes," Su Xilin said Lu Feng looked at her. "How should I use them? I just got these eyes" "Oh¡­ what did you exchange for Samsara Eyes~?" Fin Weici asked him. "My eyes," he said to them, it was not a big secret or anything¡­ "What?" he asked them, they were looking at him like they had just seen something unbelievable¡­ "This¡­" they couldn''t think for a minute just now. "N-Nothing wrong¡­" Su Xilin said Lu Feng smiled, he understood they were hiding something¡­ ''How can Samsara Eyes be exchanged for Human Eyes!?!?!?!?!'' she was screaming in her mind, and others too. "Oh, you are here, so let''s get out of this place!!!" Old man Asura said with a smile after seeing them coming. Chapter 137 - Coming Out? No, I Guess Everyone looked at Lu Feng who had just come with other ladies. "Oh, you are here, so let''s get out of this place!" Old man Asura said with a smile Lu Feng nodded. He had already stayed here for some time. "But how do we leave now?" he asked the old man Asura "It is easy. First, activate your Samsara Eyes, and you will see the way out of here, or you will see how this thing works, nothing could hide from Samsara Eyes" he said to him Lu Feng nodded and took the jade slip that the woman gave him and channeled his Qi into the Jade slip. Lu Feng was silent after reading the information about Samsara Eyes. He never thought they were this powerful¡­ No trick, illusions, traps¡­ nothing could hide from the Samsara Eyes. He could see other people''s weaknesses, and copy other people''s techniques¡­ "This?" he was kind of confused after reading other things about it. "No death? No Life? What do these mean?" he thought, these were the last techniques he could see, others were blurred out. Maybe they would appear after he became strong. However, the last 2 things made him wonder what was they meant. There was no explanation about them. "Lu Feng? Are you okay?" Su Xilin who was standing beside him asked. "I am good, just thinking about something," he said to her with a smile and decided to think about it later. It was no use now anyway, and they sound powerful, so even he thinks about it now, there would be no time to practice them. "I will do now," he said and closed his eyes. "Ooof" he took a deep breath and opened his eyes. His eyes were the same as usual, but there was a single line on top of his eye, it was in gold color and was round floating exactly above his Eyeballs. His vision became more clear, clearer than his Soul Vision, and things started to become transparent. RUMBLE Lu Feng closed his eyes subconsciously, he felt something was wrong. Everyone also noticed the change, something changed in the place¡­ - - Inside the building¡­ 2nd floor Two eyes were on the table and *Lu Feng* was in front of it, but suddenly it changed to *Lu Feng ¡ª Ancient Father* - - Lu Feng opened his eyes again and saw, it was the same as before, but he noticed a change. "I saw a door," he said with a smile. "What!! Where!" they asked him in excitement. Lu Feng showed the direction where the bones were in. And they jumped to the place. Lu Feng showed the door was in "Everyone, take a step back," Fin Weici said and everyone did as she said, everyone took a few steps back. Fin Weici closed her eyes and raised her hand and her Qi started to come out of her Dantian¡­ "Move," she said and her Qi turned into Wind with a fhoooh wind made a path to the door. And bones stood like walls. Lu Feng and everyone walked there in the middle of the countless bones walls. Lu Feng looked around¡­ "How long has this place been for¡­ how can there be so many people here," he asked They smiled "This place is almost 130 billion years old, what do you expect? I think you don''t know about this Sect" Xu Sunin said with a smug smile. "130 billion years old? How? Isn''t everything started 13 billion years ago?" he asked them "What? 13 billion?" they looked at him in confusion. "No?" Lu Feng asked them, that was a lie too¡­ "No, everything started 130 billion years ago, I think something went wrong in history you learned in the lower world," Su Xilin said to him "Oh¡­ 130 billion years¡­" Lu Feng nodded, well, that didn''t matter. They were immortals, nothing will happen to them in 130 billion years. "What happened to God?" he asked them, he felt there were some mistakes in the history he learned in his world. "He was heavily injured and was living with the help of Heavens," Su Xilin said to him "He is not recovered till now?" he asked them, it was 130 billion years, he was injured that badly to not recover till now? "No, there was a rumor that if God gets recovers, it will be the end of everything," she said to him as they came in front of the door. Lu Feng nodded, that was true, if he had already recovered there was no way he would let these people live like this. "Lu Feng, you don''t know anything about this sect? Right?" she asked him and looked at the door. "No¡­ not much," he said and tried to open the door. "This was made by immortals, but no one knows who made this place, but God took control of this place and made it have its own consciousness, it would do anything it wants, no one can order this place, not even God or immortals, there are so many treasures in this place that you will never find in the upper realm or anywhere in the whole worlds," Su Xilin said to him and Lu Feng opened the door. Lu Feng looked at Su Xilin, "this place has its own consciousness?" he was a little confused. "Yes, but she would not act until there is an important thing," she said to him and they walked the other side through the door. They came into another floor¡­ "She?" Lu Feng remembered the woman who gave him the Samsara Eyes. She thought she was a record or something¡­ turns out she was the master of this place. "What is this¡­ there is another floor?" everyone was shocked after seeing the floor. They understood they were still in the building. But one thing was sure, they came out of that place and they could sense Qi! That was enough for now. "Lu Feng, don''t absorb anything here¡­" "I know," Lu Feng said and started to walk to the middle of the floor. "I think I just saw something here," he said to them. "W-What¡­" they were shocked after seeing Lu Feng "What?" he said but he didn''t notice that someone was sitting on top of his shoulders¡­ Chapter 138 - I Want You "Huh?" Lu Feng was shocked after hearing them, he didn''t feel anything¡­ there was someone sitting on his shoulder? He slowly turned his head and saw two legs were really on his shoulder! He then looked up and saw the lady that he exchanged his eye with. "Oh, it is you," he said. That woman looked at him and nodded. Those guys were shocked¡­ they knew who she was¡­ Lu Feng smiled, he thought of searching for her after coming out, since she came back to him he wanted to ask her some questions. "Lu Feng¡­ do you know her?" Con Xan asked him "Yes," Lu Feng said to them. "Oh¡­" they became silent and started to walk to him, even though this was her territory, they did nothing wrong¡­ even if they were attacked, their cultivation came back so they could fight now. The woman looked at them. "You all can leave," she said and raised her hand "Wait, wait!" Lu Feng stopped her. That woman looked at Lu Feng "Let me give them a proper goodbye," he asked her with a smile. He knew this woman recognized his past identity since she heard his words. She looked at them and vanished from there as she nodded to Lu Feng shocking everyone, who was she? How could she hear a human''s words¡­ Lu Feng came to them and hugged the ladies. "Bye, if I get a chance I will meet you all in the Upper Realm. I don''t think it will take a lot of time," he said to them with a smile. "Sure¡­" they nodded, they didn''t think this would end like this¡­ they thought they would have some time with him absorbing some of his Primordial Qi¡­ but their plan failed. They couldn''t oppose that woman''s words, if she wanted to they would only stay here forever. Old man Asura nodded at Lu Feng and Oni Yun and the other guys just said thanks. That succubus looked at Lu Feng and nodded. Lu Feng also nodded at them, even though they didn''t give him anything in return he didn''t care. "Here," Old man Asura handed him a book which was in gold. Lu Feng took the book "Thanks" he said, it was not like he was going to refuse. "Take this, if you come to Elf Paradise, show them this and they will allow you in," Fin Weici said and gave him her hearing, it was a small black dot. Lu Feng nodded "Try to put it," she asked him, she felt it would look good on him, and Lu Feng looked at the thing and put it on his left ear. It made a small hole and was fixed to his left ear. "Wow¡­ that looks good on you," she said with a smile. "Indeed," others said as Lu Feng smiled. His charm increased very much because of a single stud earring. Oni Yun looked at the Elf guys, he was a demon. How could his heart become so soft? He felt she should thank Lu Feng and give him something! Where did his past self go! Con Xan came in front and gave a kiss. While kissing, she transferred something from her mouth to his. Lu Feng noticed and looked at her. ''Silent, there is no need to thank me'' Lu Feng opened his eyes wide, he heard her voice in his head?! Her tongue was still in the grip of his, so there was no way she could talk¡­ After a minute she parted her lips and smiled at him. "Let''s meet later," she said to him and took a step back. Xu Sunin looked at Lu Feng. And closed her eyes and took a bracelet out of nowhere and placed it in front of him Lu Feng looked at the bracelet. "This will help you deal with Devils in your world, I don''t think they understand what Cursed Icons is for, even and tell them they will never get the whole set because, Devil Paradise have, 3 Cursed Icons, and Demon Hell has 2 Cursed Icons, so they will never be able to get them," she said to him. Lu Feng took the black and simple bracelet and took it. "I have one, I think XMDS also has one or 2, so three, how many pieces are they in total?" he asked her. "12," she said to him and he calculated, XMDS should have 2, one they got from Clan Head. And there would be at least one, so 2, he has 1, the Upper Demons have 2, the Devils have 3. Total: 8. Maybe the other 4 or remaining pieces were all over the world. "Take this" Oni Yin said and gave him a book Lu Feng was really shocked this time, but he took the book "Give this to the Demons who are doing all those things. They will know what is true and what they need" he said, his facial expression didn''t change much but Lu Feng understood that living there for millions of years had made him somewhat soft¡­ "I will try to see this too if you don''t mind," he said and took it. Oni Yun was silent. "Time for you all to leave" suddenly that woman appeared on top of Lu Feng''s shoulders "Okay," they said and she raised her hand and a white light covered them and they vanished from there. The whole floor became silent after they vanished. "You know who I am, right?" he asked her. "Yes," she said, he wanted to ask her to drop from his shoulders, but there was no weight of her on him so he didn''t say anything. "Who are you?" he asked her. "Me? Everyone called me Evil 7th Door" she said "Who made you?" he asked her, he could easily tell that she was not a human or anything. "Immortals. And God gave me consciousness" she said to him. Lu Feng nodded and he took a chair out of his ring and sat on it. "Who am I then," he asked her. "Ancient Father, Right" she said "So, what do you want?" he asked her, even though he wanted to ask some more questions, he felt this was important, there was no way she would come to him without anything in her mind. "I want you" Chapter 139 - Getting Control "Huh?" Lu Feng looked at her, "I want you to take over this place," she said to him "What¡­" he was shocked, this place? Isn''t he was too lucky¡­ "Say yes or no," she said to him without wasting time "Yes," Lu Feng said, there was no way he would leave such good chance! "Okay," she nodded and bent a little, and the ring appeared in her hands. "After wearing this ring you will become the master of this place and me, but that doesn''t mean you can control everything, and you can''t command me, I will do what I want and this place will also not listen to you until you reached the peak of the world your in¡­" she said to him. "Hmm" Lu Feng wore the ring to his left hand, ring finger, and that woman suddenly appeared kneeling in front of him. "Wow¡­" a map appeared in front of Lu Feng, it was transparent blue. "So this is Evil 7th Door" "Yes, master," she said while still kneeling. He looked at her "Anything wrong?" he asked her, just now she said she would not listen to his words. "Nothing, master," she said "First, stand up" he didn''t like her kneeling in front of him. She did as he said. "What happened? You said you would not listen to my commands?" he asked her, he was a little bit confused "Master''s soul power is too strong, which was enough to command me and this place," she said to him in a serious voice. Lu Feng smiled and nodded. "Take me to a place where I can find some good techniques," he asked her with a smile. "Okay," she said and they vanished from there and appeared in a library. "But master, there is nothing useful to you here, everything here is for someone who is from the Upper Realms," she said to him. "What!? So you mean there is nothing here is useful to me?" he was shocked and looked at her, and she nodded. "Then what can I do here?" he asked her looking at the gigantic books where were 15 to 20 feet books. "Nothing," she said to him with serious eyes. "Nothing?" "Yes, you are not strong enough to explore this place," she said to him and Lu Feng took the paper out, it was Cursed Icon. "Why was this paper pointing that place?" he asked her. "God did that. There are 2 more Cursed Icons here, one in that building" she said to him. "Oh¡­ anyway, show me the exit of this place, I will come back tomorrow," he said to her, he was tired more than usual. "Okay, I can only show the place, going out depends on the master''s ability," she said. "My ability?" he looked at her. "Yes" she nodded "Okay" Both of them vanished from there and appeared in front of a black screen. "The exit is beyond that screen," she said Lu Feng looked at the black screen. Which was emitting God''s Qi. It was not that big, only 20 feet tall. And 10 feet wide. "Okay, I am going," he said and walked to the black screen "Okay, master," she said and waited until Lu Feng entered the black screen and vanished from there. - - "Where is this place?" Lu Feng entered a place where he couldn''t see anything, there was no light in the place. He activated his Samsara Eyes and. "Oh¡­" he say a door far away from him and there was no ground in this place, he was standing on a rock, just like that there were rocks in the middle air. "Should I jump on these and go there?" he wondered, and looked at the near rock and jumped on it. "Hmm, these are solid," he said with a nod, they were strong so he looked at the door again, there was only one door, but many ways, he should pick one way which has rocks. After looking for a few minutes, he found a way which was not too good, but also not bad "Fuck this, I will just do it," he said to himself and started to jump on those rocks. He was very much sure that, the door was the only way out of this place. He was going good until "Ah," he noticed the rock he jumped on vanished! He looked at the other rock and tried to use air as a step and jump on it, and it was somewhat successful. He was able to use his Wind Rule Volume 1: Wind Manipulation. And just as his feet landed on the rock it also vanished. "Ah" he used Wind Rule again, something was stopping him from using Rules! He was only able to use it because he used his outside Qi! Or else there was no way he could have survived that. He looked at the rocks, he lost trust in them, he was not sure which was real and which was fake anymore. "What about jumping like this till reaching the door?" he thought and started to jump using Wind Rule, Volume 1: Wind Manipulation. "This¡­ is hard," he said to himself and he was already sweating hard. He then looked at a rock that was not too far from and jumped on it, he was high on guard at that time. "Sigh, this one is real¡­" he sighed after landing on the rock, it was a real one, he took a deep breath and tried to relax a little. It was too hard for him just now. He still needs to cross 50 rocks more to reach the door. After taking a break he jumped onto the other rock which was a real one and he waited there for a minute and jumped on the other rock. Just like that he crossed 8 rocks and the rocks started to vanish again, this time his eyes were started to become blurry¡­ "Ah¡­" he remembered the direction of the door and used his wind rule with more power and wind force which helped him to fly near the door, he closed his eyes and his Samsara Eyes became normal again¡­ and he still need to cross 15 rocks Chapter 140 - Managed To Come Out... "Need to take some break" he sighed and sat on the rock recovering, he couldn''t jump without using his Samsara Eyes, his sense of direction was already became numb, he couldn''t feel what was south what was north. ''How did God make this one, this looks easy but harder than I imagined'' he thought while his eyes were recovering, he was also absorbing Qi, his Qi which was present in this place, but the majority of it was God''s. He took some of God''s Qi too, but since his Qi was present, nothing bad happened and it mixed with everything. He sat there silently without thinking about anything¡­ 6 hours passed "Shit, I need to go out!" he opened his eye and activated Samsara Eyes immediately and saw something unbelievable. He was just 15 rock far from the door¡­ right? Then how the door looks so far? "1, 2, 3¡­" he counted the rocks between them and that was¡­ 173 rocks. "What the fuck is this!!" he was beyond shocked, did these rocks move? He came far from the last time now! "Ahh" he shouted in anger, and used Wind Rule without wasting any time, and this time he didn''t even use the rocks, he just used the wind pressure and kicked in the middle air. "I can land on the 5th rock away from the door," he thought and used more Qi with more force. Wooosh. He came top of the rock and tried to land on it, he was not sure it was real or not so he was very careful. "This is real," he thought and took some time to rest and looked at the door which was not too far from him, and jumped in the mid and landed in front of the door. "Oof, that 6 hours of rest helped me a lot," he said to himself, there was no way he was able to get out of this place if he didn''t have Samsara Eyes. He opened the door and saw light¡­ "Huh?" he noticed it was not outside, but it was leading to some other place¡­ "Damn it!" he cursed as he saw another test there. An empty place, 4 sides with big walls, and there was no top sealing. It was night¡­ looked like midnight. And he saw a door which was on the last wall. He know this was the last test but¡­ There was a pool of lave in the middle of the place. He could not see any steps, not any, or in between them. So how would he leave this place? Using Wind Rule? That would be suicidal, using wind rule on top of the lave was not something a smart move. Because, the wind on top of the lave would be hotter than he could guess, if he used that wind, the force would affect him and he might fall into the lava, no matter how strong his body was, lava would leave a big wound on his body. Lu Feng looked into his ring and saw some clothes were in there¡­ however, the heat was too much here, there was a chance the clothes would burn away. Lu Feng looked around and saw nothing¡­ "How should I leave now¡­" this thought bugged into his head. "Hmm?" Lu Feng remembered something! Running Lord Metal! He closed his eyes and looked at the big gate inside his Dantian, he tried to communicate with it¡­ and it responded to him! "Make away from here to the door," he said and the door slowly started to melt into Qi and came out of his body, Running Lord Metal was harder than anything in the world, there was no way lava could damage it! There were 200 meters between him and the door and he the Running Lord Metal made a single road to it, it was just 2 feet wide¡­ "No problem," he thought and started to walk on it, the ends of the Running Lord Metal was deep and strong so, that was strong enough for him to walk on it, he could even dance on it and nothing would happen, but he would not dance now¡­ "Oh¡­" Lu Feng noticed the air was getting hotter and hotter as he take steps. After walking for some time, he came into the middle of the lave while the air heat was also reached its peak. Lu Feng clenched his teeth and took another step, he could feel his skin was already burning inside his clothes. "Hm!" he controlled and took another step. Just like that he walked for 5 minutes, but it was like 5 years for Lu Feng, his skin was already burned inside his robes, his face was also burnt a little¡­ but he didn''t stop. He was just walking like a zombie. After walking for some more time he came in front of the door, now the heat was a little low, and he opened the door. He finally came out. Lu Feng smiled and took another step coming out of the place. Just as he came out of the place warm energy entered his body healing his wounds¡­ "I don''t think this is made my God, he would not make something like this would heal people" he smiled and felt the burnt skin inside was getting a new skin and his face skin was also recovering fast, in just 10 minutes he was totally healed and became energetic. He looked behind and saw nothing¡­ everything vanished like¡­ where was he now? "Damn" he thought and jumped into the middle air, with a high force he jumped very high. "There!" he noticed the place where Hou Qiong and others were in and dropped on to the ground and ran to them. - - "Brother Lu still didn''t come¡­" Hai Lin said in a low voice "He will come, don''t worry about him," Hou Qiong said, they finished their dinner and were sitting outside. "Hmm, but that place is very dangerous¡­" "If I don''t trust him who will? Even if he entered the place where no man ever stepped on, I will believe he is fine" she said shocking them. "Haha" Lu Feng suddenly appeared in the middle of the air and landed in front of Hou Qiong. "Come," Lu Feng said and Hugged Hou Qiong¡­ "Hmm? What is this scent¡­ did you sleep with other women?" Chapter 141 - A Black Crystal Everyone was shocked after hearing her words. Lu Feng shocked was also shocked, he looked into her face, and thought ''My whole skin was burnt there, and recovered, so there was no way she could say that by the scent¡­'' "What happened Lu Feng? Yes or no?" she asked him in a calm voice, as if she was not mad at all¡­ "Well. Yes," Lu Feng said, it was not something he needed to lie about anyway. Everyone was again shocked¡­ "There are people inside that thing?" they asked him "Yes, there were a few of them," Lu Feng said to them while Hou Qiong sighed. Her thoughts were in a mess. "Actually they were from the Upper Realm¡­ I really didn''t expect that would happen, they just suddenly started it, and you should know my body sometimes won''t listen to me" he said to her, at first he wanted to say sorry, but he changed his mind and tried to explain to her what happened. "People from the Upper Realm? What is that?" Ni Loa asked, they didn''t know about that. Lu Feng looked at them and smiled, but he didn''t give them an answer. Hou Qiong looked at Lu Feng with curious eyes, there was some anger too. Lu Feng just smiled. "Is there anything to eat?" He asked her "Yes," she said both of them walked into the place they usually sit and eat. While others were sitting there. "What was the thing Bother Lu talked about?" Hai Lin asked Ni Loa "How would I know, he didn''t say anything" Ni Loa looked at him and said "I thought big brother might have read anything about it in the library," he said with a sigh, since Lu Feng didn''t tell them what it was, they would also not ask him. "Haha, there are many things which are not in the library" Ni Loa said with a laugh but became silent again. "I never thought there were women in that place¡­ I would have already tried to go there" Ni Loa said in a low voice. "Yes" Hai Lin agreed to him Those girls heard them and smiled. - - "Here" Hou Qiong gave him his dinner and sat in front of him. Lu Feng nodded and started to eat. "Who was that woman?" she asked him "Well, I told you they were from the Upper Realm, they were not humans, but other races," Lu Feng said to her. "Other races¡­?" Hou Qiong''s imagination went wild for a second¡­ "They look like humans, but with big ears¡­ more beautiful, and more talented, they are from Elf Clan and Nak Clan," he said to her. There was no way he would include Xu Sunin. She was a Devil. The race killed her grandpa. Hou Qiong looked at him in surprise. "More beautiful?" she murmured. "Yes" Lu Feng nodded. Fin Weici was very criminally beautiful. He was still wondering if he really had segs with her? "Hmm" she nodded and ignored him again. "Where are they now?" she couldn''t sit there silently so she asked him "Went back to their places" Lu Feng finished his dinner and said while washing his hand. Hou Qiong was silent. She knew Lu Feng was lying, how did they leave this place? She heard from Ving Hua that this world was sealed and no one went out of this world for a long time¡­ "Does this place connect to the Upper Realm?" she asked him "Yes. It is connected to every world to one place. Once you enter the Core, you will enter the real Evil 7th Door" "Oh¡­" she nodded. She wanted to ask more things but¡­ suddenly Lu Feng took out something from his mouth which scared her "It is nothing," he said and looked at the thing in his hands. It was a rock? More like pebbles? "Wow¡­ this looks pretty," Hou Qiong said as she looked at the black pebble which contains countless stars in it. "What is this?" she asked him but he shook his head, saying he don''t know. He took a closer look. A white light came off the pebble "Hello" It was a projection! "Con Xan¡­?" he was shocked, even Hou Qiong was shocked after seeing Con Xan. She was incredibly beautiful! "Did you sleep with her¡­?" she was speechless "Yes," Lu Feng nodded while looking at the projection. "This is a communication crystal which is used anywhere, distance doesn''t matter to this, but the only problem is we can''t hear you, but we can see you," Con Xan said to them with a smile. "What!" Lu Feng took a step back, he thought she recorded this before giving it to him, but it turned out this was a communication crystal that could help them talk! But one side talk. "Oh, so you are the wife of Lu Feng," Con Xan said after seeing Hou Qiong. Hou Qiong was too shocked to even say anything so she just nodded. "Lu Feng, can you pass this to her? I want to talk to her personally" Con Xan said to him and Su Xilin entered the screen "Hey Lu Feng," she said to him with a smile. Lu Feng just smiled and looked at Hou Qiong and passed the communication crystal to her. "Lu Feng, can you leave us, just 5 minutes, only 5 minutes," Con Xan said. "Leave? Why?" he asked her "Did he leave?" Con Xan asked Hou Qiong and she shook her head saying he was still there. "Please, Lu Feng. This is some women stuff" Con Xan said "Women stuff?" Lu Feng raised his eyebrows. "Lu Feng, I don''t know what she wants to say to me, but leave for some time, go to our room, I will come there," she said to him. "You too?" Lu Feng was shocked at how Hou Qiong was able to calm down. But he left the room the next second, he didn''t want someone to ask him the same thing again and again. "Are they talking about me? Or some other things?" Lu Feng looked at the sky and wondered. Chapter 142 - Dark Side Of Dual Cultivation Lu Feng went back to the room waiting for Hou Qiong to come back. After an hour Hou Qiong entered the room slowly seeing sleeping Lu Feng. Lu Feng had already fallen into a deep sleep. Hou Qiong came up onto the bed and slept beside him. His movements were careful and slow. She didn''t want to wake him up. ''Sigh'' she sighed after seeing his face and remembered what those women had said to her. - 30 minutes before. "What is your name?" Con Xan asked her with a smile. "Hou Qiong," she wrote on a paper and showed it to them, even though she knew they were some strong creatures¡­ but she at least wanted to ask them why they slept with Lu Feng. "My name is Con Xan, and she is¡­" "I am Su Xilin" Hou Qiong looked at Su Xilin and understood why he said two different clans. She looked somewhat different than the other one. "What is your realm, right now?" Con Xan asked Hou Qiong. "Purple-Gold Blood Realm" she showed it. "Hmm" "Ahem, I want to ask you one thing," Hou Qiong wrote it. "What is it?" "Why do you all sleep with Lu Feng?" "Haha, we are here to tell you that. Your husband, Lu Feng is someone not normal. I know this might make you angry, but every woman who will know about him will try to sleep with him¡­ if he comes to the Upper Realm, maybe men will also try to¡­ anyway, Lu Feng is something like that" Con Xan said to her with a smile. ''Men?'' Hou Qiong thought her speech was normal until she heard men¡­ why the fuck do they want¡­ "The Upper Realm is corrupted¡­ anything will happen for Power" Con Xan said with a sigh. Hou Qiong didn''t know what to say anymore, she took the book and wrote something. "Why do women want to sleep with him?" "That is what I am here to say to you, I know that you don''t know the real power of Lu Feng, I don''t think we will also learn about it, if not for Fin Weici," Con Xan said and Fin Weici entered the projection. "Oh" Hou Qiong took a step back after seeing Fin Weici, she never saw someone that beautiful before¡­ other than herself. "Hello," Fin Weici said to Hou Qiong. "Hello," she wrote on the paper. "Okay, so. Hou Qiong, you should know Dual Cultivation, right?" Con Xan asked her. Hou Qiong nodded. "I am not telling something smiler to than, more on the dark side, Lu Feng has the most powerful and purest Qi in the whole 3 Realms. The Qi is divided into 4 realms, the Qi in your world is the lowest of lowest so that wouldn''t count. 130 billion years ago, when everything was beginning. There were 2 types of Qi One was immortals, another one was God''s, after a long time, Heaven and Earth Energy came into the world, then the last one, the most powerful one which only immortals are allowed to use. People discovered that 100 billion years ago and were still wondering about it. There were no Divine Immortal Lands anymore, no immortals, so who''s Qi was that? No one knows the answer. There were only 129 immortals, legends said they didn''t reproduce anymore¡­ but we found the Primordial Qi in Lu Feng. Which was the last Qi we talked about¡­" Con Xan said to her Hou Qiong''s face was black, so much secret information entered her mind and she couldn''t compress all of them at the same time. ''130 billion years? Not 13? And what are these Qi things¡­ Primordial Qi? Lu Feng?'' she felt she understood them, but also did not understand a single thing. "So, we are going to tell you a technique to steal the Qi in Lu Feng''s body and make it yours," Con Xan said with a smile. "What?" another blow landed on her head, stealing? How could someone steal other people''s Qi? But she wrote something about the book "Really?" Those women smiled after seeing the word. Hou Qiong''s face flushed a little, but after hearing all that, she felt that was a good thing too, she was his wife anyway, she would ask him to do that, if he said no, she would use this technique. "This is not hard at all, but everything depends on you, how much you can take¡­ to be honest, we took 90% of his Qi from his body, since you live with him you should take little by little, if he knows about it, it would be problematic, guys don''t like these things¡­ I know what you are thinking, try asking him before doing it, if he agreed to it, then no worry, If he refused just use the thing we teach you" Con Xan said and Su Xilin smiled. Hou Qiong nodded. "Now¡­" - - The night passed quickly. Hou Qiong woke up and looked at Lu Feng and came near him "Lu Feng," she said in a low seductive voice in his ear Lu Feng opened his eyes and turned his head, he saw Hou Qiong''s face was very near her. He smiled but he didn''t do anything and came off the bed. "Let''s first brush," he said to her with a smile. It was indeed true, they hadn''t brushed for a few days now! Hou Qiong looked at him and wanted to punch him at that time, but she nodded and they both went to the small bathroom in the room itself. Both freshen up and come out of it. "Haa, this feels good" Lu Feng said with a satisfied expression after the bath. Hou Qiong just looked at him and when he was about to dress, he came to him and hugged. Lu Feng was kind of shocked, was Hou Qiong was this direct before? He didn''t say anything and hugged her back. "You don''t know what we talked about last night, right," she asked him "How would I know¡­" "They said you have the purest and most powerful Qi in the world called Primordial Qi¡­ can you give some for me too?" Lu Feng''s smile vanished¡­ and looked at her, was that food or something? He felt she was asking for some piece of chocolate now. But... "What did they say?" Chapter 143 - Awakening Hou Qiong looked at his face, her face was already red. "They said you have the most powerful and purest Qi¡­" she said to him, it was their plan to reveal it. "Hmm" Lu Feng was a bit confused about how they knew, but he understood why they had segs with him. "So, you want some of my Qi?" Lu Feng asked her with a smile, it was not like he leaks Qi, if it helps his wife, why not give some to her. Hou Qiong nodded, it was very embarrassing for her to ask such a thing, no one shares their Qi¡­ "So did they teach you how to take it? I think they took so much from my body before" he said to her. Even though he was a little angry at them, he didn''t hate them for doing that, since it didn''t harm him much. Hou Qiong nodded, she knew Lu Feng would agree to it¡­ she didn''t want to use the thing they taught her on Lu Feng. Lu Feng closed his eyes and checked his Qi in his body, he was fully recovered. "Okay," Lu Feng nodded "But, I will only share 5 to 8% every time, I don''t think you should not take more than that, those were some high realm people. My Qi is not something a human should absorb very much" Lu Feng said to her. He knew about his Qi very well, if God''s Qi makes people die, his Qi also destroys people. The only difference was, God''s Qi kills them painfully, his Qi kills them painlessly. However, the Left''s and Heaven and Earth Qi were neutral, nothing would happen even if they absorb only that Qi. Hou Qiong looked at him in shock. "How you got that¡­ is this connected to the incident 3 years ago?" she asked him. She already expected it, because those Golden Legs were something no one would forget. Lu Feng was silent, no matter what he would not reveal he was the Ancient Father. "Who knows, this Qi enters my body on its own, because of this I was able to absorb so much of Qi," he said to her. Hou Qiong was confirmed that this was because of those Golden legs, so she didn''t ask him any questions and kissed him. "You don''t need to do anything, tell me how to give it to you. I will take care of it" he said to her and they both came top of the bed. "Okay," she smiled and told him to put his Yang Rod into her first. "Ah~" Hou Qiong moan a little, her head was filled with the words Con Xan and Su Xilin said, they said; "To absorb his Qi, first you should become one with him, after that, try to send some of your Yin into his body and pull the Qi into your body, this might sound difficult, but it will be easy when you try it, only use it if he refuses to give it to you, if he agrees to give it to you then don''t use it. Teach him what I will teach you now¡­" "What should I do now?" Lu Feng asked her, his hip was moving on its own. Hou Qiong firstly tried to stop his hip from moving which stopped her from speaking. "W-when the time you release you, Yang, tried to go deep inside and release¡­ while releasing the Yang use this technique, you could sense the Qi in my body at that time, I don''t know-how, they said you can do that. And they also said our bodies will be very sensitive. And at that very second, try to mix all of my Qi with yours 4 or 5%, it will be directly sent to my Dantian¡­ I hope you understand?" she said to him. Lu Feng was silent, it took him some minutes to understand. How and why. How could he see the Qi in her body¡­? "Okay, let''s try, but this time I will only send 1% to only test how this works," he said to her. Hou Qiong nodded. "Here I go" Lu Feng started to move, he was also interested in trying the new thing he just got to know. After 20 minutes. Lu Feng understood what those guys mean, he activated his Samsara Eyes and he could see some Qi channels were connected between him and Hou Qiong. ''So I need to transfer some of my Qi into her body¡­'' he thought and looked at the Qi channels and tried to mix his Qi with her Qi, he used very little Qi, less than 1%. He didn''t want to hurt her. He is more familiar with his Qi than those guys. Hou Qiong opened her eyes. "This¡­" she could feel a hot sensation in her Dantian¡­ After the workout, Lu Feng looked at Hou Qiong who was sitting blankly. "Hey¡­" he was worried about her¡­ "I think I am fine, but something is different in my body¡­ and I can''t pinpoint it¡­ something is awakened¡­" she said while trying to tell what she was feeling. She was feeling something was changed in her body, her Qi was not increased, her realm was not increased¡­ nothing changed much, but¡­ Lu Feng was silent looked at her body and tried to pinpoint what thing happened to her. Nothing could hide in front of his Samsara Eyes. "This¡­" He noticed what happened to her¡­ She looked at him "What?" she thought he had found out about it. "Looks like your Bloodline got awakened," he said to her. He read some things about this before, but who would have thought it was real? Bloodlines were something very sacred in this world. Every human has a Bloodline. There was no one who didn''t have Bloodline because everyone was both by the Qi of the ancient people, so their blood contains their power, no matter what, it has it. But it was also the same as talent. Not many people could have a chance to awaken it. "What¡­" Hou Qiong was shocked¡­ she became the first person to awaken the Bloodline after 3000 years in the world Chapter 144 - Star Platinum Armour "Bloodline¡­?" she was shocked by his words. "Yes," Lu Feng nodded. "But¡­ everyone thought it was legend¡­ who would I awaken it¡­" she asked him in a low voice. "Hmm, you are the first person in 3000 years to awaken the Bloodline," he said to her with a smile. He never saw this before, he didn''t know what bloodline means too, but one thing was sure, this was a powerful thing since they contain his or Left''s or God''s power. Hou Qiong became silent. Knock Knock Someone knocked on the door. "Yes," Lu Feng said and wore his new black robes. "Brother Lu, today we have nothing to do, can you please train us?" Hai Lin asked him, Lu Feng said he would teach and train them, so they were asking him. 2 days had already passed since he had done the treatment to him. "Hmm, okay" Lu Feng agreed, he also wanted to test some things out on them, it was a good chance to try. He remembered when he was firsts creating a technique, he tried everything he could and made a good one for him, but this was not how it worked in this body, this was a mortal body, if a single thing went wrong, he would die easily. Hou Qiong tried to sleep again, she somehow didn''t want to train right now. "Okay, if you feel anything call me, don''t try anything until I come back, we still don''t know what your bloodline is," he said to her and went out. "What happened to Sister Hou?" those girls asked him. "We practiced a technique, so she was tired. Now she is taking rest." "Oh¡­" they smiled after hearing him, even those guys understand what he means. "And yeah, Ni Loa, did you read anything about Bloodline in the library?" he asked him. "Bloodline? Yeah, I read about it" Ni Loa said to him with a nod. "Oh, good" Lu Feng nodded and they walked to the training place. "Why?" Ni Loa asked him after a long time. "Nothing, just I remembered something, and I only know a little about it," he said to him as an excuse. Ni Loa looked at him, he had a feeling that was a lie, but he nodded and became silent. "Now, everyone stand in a line," Lu Feng said and they all stood in a live side by side. "First, Hai Lin, come here," Lu Feng said to him, he was not good at training others, but he sure had experience in cultivation, he was the one who taught his family how to cultivate in the past! "Since I opened your meridians, you will have a very good life in the future. But what type of cultivation technique do you use?" Lu Feng asked him. Cultivation Techniques: The techniques were very important to cultivate. No one could cultivate without cultivation techniques. Leave Lu Feng out. He was just taking his Qi back to his body that was all. "Red 5 Ring Cultivation," Hai Lin said "What is that? Can you explain?" Lu Feng said and took a chair out and sat on it. "Red 5 Ring Cultivation is an Advanced Mid technique. It was actually for the Young Master I worked for, but I killed him and took it, it is a powerful technique that helps people to absorb Qi more efficiently. Red 5 Ring Cultivation has 5 stages, every time breakthrough, a new ring appears in the Dantian. I am still in the process of making one ring and learning the technique. Every ring purifies the Dantian and makes it store more Qi than a normal cultivator" Hai Lin said to him, he didn''t lie a single word. "Hmm," Lu Feng nodded and understood something about the technique. Those 5 rings were made of Rule. Which makes it more powerful and harder to learn and perfect. "Okay, go back, Xi Fen come here," he said and Hai Lin went back to his place and stood there. Xi Fen came in front of him and stood straight. "What is your Cultivation Technique?" he asked her. "Basic Qi Condensation," she said. "Explain," Lu Feng asked her, he didn''t have a single bit of information about these things. "It is a low and basic Qi absorbing technique, it will only help me to absorb Qi that all," she said, that was its use, there was nothing special about that. Lu Feng nodded "come here," he said to her and stood up. Xi Fen came in front of him as Lu Feng activated his Samsara Eyes. "Hmm" he looked all around her body. Xi Fen''s face flushed a little, she felt she was standing naked in front of Lu Feng. No one said a word about what Lu Feng was doing. "Poor Qi, your Dantian is also leaking very much of Qi, it should be full all the time. You need to work hard, I will give you a good Cultivation Technique tomorrow" he said to her, and Xi Fen nodded. "Go now," he said to her and she went back to her place. "Ni Loa, come here," Lu Feng said to him Ni Loa walked in front of him and Lu Feng used the same thing on him too. "What is your Cultivation Technique?" "Sun and Moon Cultivation Technique," Ni Loa said to him "Explain" "It is used to absorb the energy from the Sun and the Moon, Yang, and Yin. But I couldn''t pass the 2nd stage, it has 10 stages, it is a high tier technique" Ni Loa said. And everyone was shocked, he never told them his cultivation technique¡­ looked like he had a high tier technique. "Oh¡­ good one" Lu Feng nodded, that was why he felt something in his Dantian. It has two types of energies, trying to destroy each other. "Go back," he said to him, that was a good technique, he should help them cultivate it, there was no need for a cultivation technique for him. "Shen Cheng, come here" Lu Feng called him after Ni Loa went back to his sit Shen Cheng arrived in front of him "What is your cultivation technique?" he asked him after giving him a book and pen. Shen Cheng wrote the name. "This is a technique I stole from the people I worked with before. It was called *Star Platinum Armour* Chapter 145 - Soul Back From Hell *Star Platinum Armour* Lu Feng raised his eyebrows. "Explain," he said to Shen Cheng but he was silent and wrote something on the paper. "I don''t know, there was only technique," he wrote, he was cultivating it without understanding it. Lu Feng looked at him and didn''t know what to say to him. "Okay¡­ I will talk to you later" he said to him and sent him back, he also wanted to see what that technique was. "Wait wait, when did you guys start to cultivate?" Lu Feng asked them. "3 years," they said "Everyone at the same time?" Lu Feng asked They nodded "How¡­" Lu Feng was confused but he couldn''t waste time on that "Leave it, girls all of you come here" Lu Feng called them and checked theirs had some similar Dantian and body. "Chun Hua, I don''t know this¡­ but what path do you want to take? I think you have a bright future if you pick Dual Cultivation, however normal is good too" he asked her. He sensed so much Yang in her body, which was not something a normal cultivator would have, she did absorb too much of it and it became a part of her. Chun Hua was silent. She didn''t know what to do now. Everyone looked at her, she came out of that hell, so how would she agree to it. "I will choose a normal path, even if it''s hard I will continue it," she said in a confident voice. Lu Feng nodded, he thought about giving her the Dual Cultivation technique he had, there was no need for this technique anymore. With his Samsara Eyes, he could do many things. "Okay, everyone run with me," Lu Feng said "Okay," they said and Lu Feng started to run while they followed him, Lu Feng created a Movement Technique. "This technique is called Deer Overtake Cheetah," Lu Feng said to them and taught them how to use it, he came up with this idea some time ago, he saw a deer running faster than a cheetah so he named it like that. "This¡­. Is hard" everyone said after practicing for 30 minutes. "Take a 5 minute break," Lu Feng said to them and after 5 minutes the training started again. 4 hours passed Lu Feng and others were still in the training place. "Now you all go to your rooms and take a rest. Too much workout on a single day will harm your body" He said to those who were taking deep breaths, they were more tired than any time they train themselves. "Okay," they nodded and walked back to the rooms while Lu Feng was still in the training place. He needed to create some techniques for them so he decided to work on them. "Hmm" sat in the middle of the training place. Many ideas came into this mind just as he was about to create the technique. He took some of the good techniques and started to make them, he didn''t know if it would work out or not. - - Inside the room, Hou Qiong was asleep. She was having a dream¡­ maybe she looks like that because¡­ she was sleeping like that. "Hmm¡­" she turned aside and was still in deep sleep. "Hou Qiong" Hou Qiong opened her eyes and looked around, she just heard someone call her name. It was an old voice which was the same as her grandpa''s voice. "Where¡­" she was confused. Someone just called her name and she was sure she was not imagining things at all. "I am here" Another sound came from above and she slowly looked up and saw her grandpa''s name on the roof. Hou Long Chen Hou Qiong was shocked, not many people knew the name of her grandpa¡­ so how? "Who are you?" she asked again. "I am your grandpa, you, someone was able to summon my soul from hell..." the voice came from the words "Summoned you?" Hou Qiong was shocked that too from hell? "How¡­?" she asked him how she could bring back dead souls! "Bloodline, we have a powerful bloodline, because of it, I came here," he said "Bloodline¡­ so my Bloodline power is to bring back the dead souls. Even after they went to Hell, Underworld, she could bring them back! "Good job awakening the bloodline, you are the only person who was able to do it and¡­ and names it, we never saw awaken the bloodline before in the Hou Qiong. "Name it¡­ *Soul Back From Hell* she named it. "Oh! Good one" he said with a laugh. Hou Qiong smiled. "Can I bring anyone back from there?" she asked him while looking at her hands. "No¡­ that will be against the Rules. One soul at a time, if King Of the Death knew about that he would kill you first" the voice said. "Grandpa¡­ you learned many things in there" "I was also surprised that you are not surprised by the name of Hell and King of the Death names, do you already know them?" he asked her. "Yes, King of the Death even came to our wedding. Ask him later" she said with a smile. "Came to a wedding...?" his voice shook a little. "Looks like time is up, I need to go now," he said to her, even though she summoned him, it has some time limit¡­ "What the hell¡­" Hou Qiong was shocked. "Wait grandpa, I want to know a few things" but the letters vanished from the top and the clan head vanished with it. "Sigh¡­" she sighed, she wanted to ask about hell and how things worked there¡­ but he was gone¡­ "But¡­ this is good power. Bring Soul of dead people¡­" Hou Qiong smiled and looked at her hands, she came off the bed and wanted to share this news with Lu Feng so she ran to the training place and saw Lu Feng was sitting in the middle of the training place. "Where did everyone go¡­ anyway Lu Feng is here," she thought and waited till Lu Feng opened his eyes and looked at him. Chapter 146 - Someone Is Here! Lu Feng opened his eyes after finishing his work, after taking a deep breath he stood up. "Hou Qiong?" he saw Hou Qiong was waiting for him and walked to her. Hou Qiong was sitting there before the entrance. She saw Lu Feng coming towards her and stood up happily. "What is it?" he asked her with a smile. "I know what my Bloodline is!" she said to him "Oh! What is it!?" Lu Feng was surprised too. "I named it Soul Back From Hell, with this power I can bring a soul from Hell!" "Bring Soul from the hell¡­wow¡­?" Lu Feng was kind of surprised by her power¡­ "How? I don''t think the King of the Death will allow someone to take a soul from his territory" "Not taking¡­ we just summoned one for some time that''s all," she said to him. "Oh¡­" Lu Feng remembered the King of the Death. "How did you know?" he asked her "A few minutes ago when I was sleeping, I subconsciously summoned grandpa''s soul, he talked to me about the power I got" Lu Feng looked at her and hoped it was not a dream but he trusted Hou Qiong. "It is good, right?" "It is best! I don''t think anyone could do it" Lu Feng said, it was indeed true, he was still wondering how the dead Lu Feng got the technique to give him his body and sacrificed himself for it. He thought Lu Feng had paid a huge prize to get the technique. Hou Qiong became happy by Lu Feng''s words. "I really want to show it to you, but I still can''t get the grip of how I summoned grandpa''s soul¡­ I have been trying to do it for some time now" she said to him. Lu Feng smiled and hugged her. "You can show it later, first we should know who that works, don''t try anything till that time," he said to her and patted her back. Hou Qiong nodded and hugged back. "Hou Qiong, do you want to change your cultivation technique? I can make a good one for you" he said to her slowly. "Hmm, no, this one I am using now is powerful. I will learn after I master it," she said to him, the cultivation technique she was using now was related to the Wing Rule. "Okay, I forgot one thing. Fin Weici has a Prime Name, Wind Queen, you should ask a few things about it to her" he said to her. "Wind Queen? Prime Name?" she didn''t understand. "Prime Name is something they get when they become strong, like¡­ Su Xilin has Silent Flower, there were some other guys too" he said to her, he didn''t know how to explain it properly so he confused her a little. "Okay¡­ I will ask her about it" she said to him with a nod. "Did you eat lunch?" he asked her. "No" "Let''s go and eat," he said and they walked to the place they eat, and everyone was sitting there to eat. "Looks like time to eat," he said to them with a smile and even though it was almost evening. they ate lunch together. Lu Feng and Hou Qiong came back to the room after eating, they decided to practice Qi transfer and Bloodline power. "Lu Feng, I think this will trigger when I think about that person," Hou Qiong said after thinking for some time. "Oh¡­" Lu Feng was somewhat disappointed, not because of her power, but he thought about bringing Left''s soul¡­ "Hmm, Lu Feng, do you want to summon anyone from the Hell?" she asked him, Lu Feng nodded. "I think this is just starting of the power, it will also evolve," she said to him with a smile. Lu Feng smiled and kissed her cheek "Okay~" Hou Qiong smiled and kissed him back. Lu Feng looked at her "I won''t lose" he kissed her lips. "Me too," Hou Qiong said and slowly climbed the top of him and gave him a hot kiss. Lu Feng hugged her tightly and they both kissed for a long time¡­ and then started to workout. - - Outside the Evil 7th Door. "So this is the place¡­ I think this is called Evil 7th Door, which is a very dangerous place once someone enters this place, there is no exit" a middle-aged man who was wearing black robes said to the woman beside him. "Is that~~ so?" a woman said in her seductive voice and came near him. There were 3 women, the same who killed Clan Head. "Doesn''t matter, Cursed Icons show this place, that means this place has a Cursed Icon, we can''t miss this opportunity" the leader said to them. The last woman who was covering her face with a veil nodded. "There is no need for you anymore~~" that woman said and came close to that man. "W-What¡­ you said you would leave me¡­" before he could say anything that woman covered his mouth with her mouth. No one said anything, and she sucked him dry and threw him into the forest. It was nothing but bones. "Hmm, I know only young men taste ~~ good," she said with a satisfied face. The leader looked at her. "You should have left me some¡­ I thought he was an old man¡­" she said. "Hehe," that woman laughed silly. "Anyway, let''s enter this place," the third woman said and they entered the place. "Wow¡­ this place is so hidden¡­ if not for the Cursed Icons, it would be hard on us to find them" the leader said while the Cursed Icon was in her hands showing her direction. After walking for some time, they came in front of an old house. "Hmm? There are some people here!" The leader said after looking around. "Oh~" that woman smiled¡­ Lu Feng who was in the middle of workout sensed someone entering the Evil 7th Door. "This¡­" he could see a map in front of him and there were 3 of them, and they were already coming here! "Qiong, someone came here," he said and came off the bed and wore his dress. "Who?" she asked him. "We still don''t know," he said and came out of the room and ran to the place where they were. And came in front of them¡­. "Oh~~" "Was not expecting this¡­" Chapter 147 - Setting Up A Trap "Oh¡­" that seductive woman said with a smile after seeing Lu Feng. Lu Feng was also shocked by them, he was totally not expecting them¡­ That leader looked at Lu Feng and came beside him. Lu Feng took a few steps back as Hou Qiong came to the place. "What are both of you doing here?" that third woman asked them while stopping both the leader and the other woman. "We ran away from our enemies and are trapped here," Lu Feng said to them, he was not a bit afraid of them. "Oh¡­ I don''t know you can travel this far¡­" before she could say anything Lu Feng showed her the boat. "Anyway, got some work here," she said and looked at the leader who was looking at Lu Feng with hungry eyes, just some time ago she missed¡­ "Hmm, yes, let''s go" she wiped her saliva and looked at Lu Feng one more time, and used Cursed Icons to pinpoint the location. "It is showing that direction," she said and started to walk. Lu Feng raised his eyebrows, the Cursed Icon! They came here for it¡­ "Hmm?" those women realized something. The Cursed Icon just took a U-turn. And pointed at Lu Feng. Those guys looked at Lu Feng. "Do you have a Cursed Icon?" they asked him. "Qiong, go back to the room," Lu Feng said to her but Hou Qiong looked at him and stayed there. "Qiong¡­ go back," Lu Feng said to her but with a little loud voice. Hou Qiong looks at him, she knows if she stayed here for some more time she would get scolded by him for sure. "Answer this first, do you have the Cursed Icon?" The leader asked him "I don''t know what you are talking about, but I do have one thing like that in your hands," Lu Feng said, there was no way he would risk his life for this thing. He was surely aware of their power, he wouldn''t be able to escape from here. So giving them would be the best thing he could do. Those three women smiled and came in front of Lu Feng. "Give it to us, if you give it to us, we will give you a big reward," the leader said with a smile. Hou Qiong raised her eyebrows, those women hadn''t even looked at her since the start, not even once¡­ Lu Feng nodded and took the Cursed Icon out but a big idea popped into his mind. "Take it," Lu Feng said and a paper appeared in his hand which had a strange symbol on it. "Hehe¡­" those women laughed after seeing the Cursed Icon but stopped after seeing a black bracelet on his wrist. They took a step back¡­ "This¡­" they could feel fear by the aura which was emitting from the bracelet and kneeled on the ground because of the pressure. Lu Feng took a step back¡­ what was wrong all of a sudden, he looked at the bracelet. He thought it was something to stop them but it was totally different! This was just scaring the hell out of them! Lu Feng smiled. Hou Qiong was dumbfounded. She didn''t know what happened all of a sudden¡­ Those three women couldn''t even raise their heads and look at the bracelet. "W-What is that¡­" the third woman asked him in shock. There was no way something ordinary thing could make them like this. "This? I don''t know what it is, but I know one thing, this was given to me by a Devil who was known as Xu Sunin and also known as Devil King" he said to them with a smile as he came in front of them. They were silent. No word came out of their mouth, because they didn''t know the person''s name. "W-Who is that?" but one thing was sure, ''Devil King'' was someone a human would even know. "Someone I know, Hmm, you want Cursed Icons? For what?" he asked them, but he only looked at the third woman, he thought she had more information than these two women. No one said anything, they tightly closed their mouths. He looked at the black bracelet and wondered if there was any way to force them to give the answer. But it was not something like that, it was just a bracelet Xu Sunin used to use. She gave it to him because it has her Aura which would help him to protect himself from the Devils and scare them a little. There was no other use of it other than that. Lu Feng didn''t know what to do now, should he let them go? He couldn''t kill them anyway, do trap them? Where¡­ inside the Evil 7th Door! "Okay, I think I will help you collect them," Lu Feng said to them and took the bracelet away. After putting the bracelet away, those 3 sighed and looked at Lu Feng. "Don''t try anything stupid, you don''t know anything about me yet" he said to them in a calm voice. Hou Qiong was confused a little but she somehow felt he was lying¡­ Those three looked at each other''s faces. "Help us?" they asked him, they didn''t understand what he meant. "There are 2 Cursed Icons in here, you don''t want them?" Lu Feng said to them with a smile. "W-what! 2?" they were shocked¡­ how¡­ Lu Feng smiled and started to walk, he looked at Hou Qiong. "Qiong, go back to the room, I will be back in some hours," he said to her and didn''t wait for her response and walked away as those 3 women followed him. Other guys also noticed it, but no one said anything. They stood in the corner like kids. Lu Feng took them in front of the Evil 7th Door. "This is the place where 2 Cursed Icons are in," he said to them. Those 3 women looked at the entrance of the Core and were feeling something in their hearts. "How do you know?" the leader asked him. Lu Feng looked at her and smiled "because I already went inside there before" Chapter 148 - Not Worthy People Three of them were dumbfounded. The one they killed some time ago was one of the most respected scholars in the West Lands: Lim Long. The second son of the Lim Clan Head. He knew almost everything in the world, and most profound it in, Lim Clan has one of the biggest libraries in the world! If he said anything that would be a fact. Then¡­ he just said no one was able to come out of this place. So how did this kid who was not even 100 years old know about these things? "Don''t look at me like that, if you don''t believe me I am not forcing you¡­ anyway, I am going in" he said and started to walk into the core area. It was the same as before, bright sky, tall buildings. It was a big town without any living beings present. Those 3 women outside the gate were still hesitating. It was not like they were scared of the Evil 7th Door, but the suspicious feeling they were getting from Lu Feng¡­ "He can''t do anything to us, let''s go," the third woman said and motivated their leader and the other woman as they entered the Core. Lu Feng looked at them as they entered the core place with a smile, this was his place, everything was done by him¡­ later, but now he could command his new ''friend'' who could control everything in this place. ''Where did that girl go? I thought she would come here when I came back¡­'' he thought and tried to remember the map of the Evil 7th Door as the transparent blue map appeared in front of him. "Where are the Cursed Icons?" they came in front of him and asked. "There, in that building, take your Cursed Icon and it will show the direction," he said to them. Since that girl did not appear in front of him, he couldn''t have control over this place¡­ so he needed to trap them in the building. "What?" those women took out the Cursed Icons and saw it was pointing at the tallest building which Lu Feng said. They looked at him and understood he was not lying when he said he had come here before¡­ they nodded and walked to the building and saw a clean and neat entry. "I will not come, I am not strong enough to take the Cursed Icons out of this building," he said to them before even entering the place. They looked at him and understood he was trying to help them but¡­ "You might think I am trying to trap you, but I am honest here, there is no way if I come in I would leave alive, you guys can come out easily¡­" he said to them with a straight face. Those three women looked at each other''s faces. It was indeed true¡­ he was too weak after all. "Wait here until we come back," they said and entered the building, they were having a suspicious feeling but they couldn''t do anything, they couldn''t force Lu Feng into it, if he wears that bracelet again they would only kneel on the ground, so they decided to take the risk¡­ They entered the clean area and saw stairs to the top and started climbing on it and came in front of a door which was in black. "Open it," the leader said to the other woman and she opened it, as a white light came from the other side "What is this place¡­" they entered a place where everything was and it was just a 4 sides big floor, there was nothing in this place and there was no door too¡­ "This¡­" the door they came from was also vanished¡­ they didn''t understand at first but after looking around for some minutes they realized it was Lu Feng''s plan¡­ "AHH LU FENG!!!" They shouted very loudly, but it was no use¡­ they realized there was no Qi in this place¡­ - - Outside the building, Lu Feng stood silently. "Will they know about those guys and body parts? Sigh¡­ I am taking a big risk, if they exchange anything with that girl it would be problematic. "No, they can''t" Suddenly a voice came from above. Lu Feng raised his head and saw she was sitting on his shoulders. "Why?" he asked her. "Because this building is something like that. It only tests the worthy people, some people like those girls will directly enter the white realm, without any question" she said to him. "I have a doubt, why did I enter the white realm?" he asked her. "Because you exchanged something with me. If you hadn''t exchanged anything you would have gone to the other floor" she said. "But¡­ you said it was an exchange center¡­" "I will say anything I want, it is up to you to decide what to do," she said to him. "Okay¡­ anyway, did they get trapped?" he asked her and she nodded. "Good, I will take my leave now, I will come back after a few days," he said to her and appeared in front of the exit, he needed to do that stunt again, but it was somewhat easy this time. He came out of the rocks place and had difficulty the same at the first time in the lava pool place. However, he was able to make his body stronger by it. He used God''s Body while walking on the top of the Running Lord Metal''s bridge. "This is good," he said after seeing his body was getting stronger and stronger, God''s Body was absorbing the heat and refining his body with the heat and making it adapt to the heat and make it strong. After walking out, he took a deep breath, it was kind of refreshing after a Qi enters his body and heals everything. He looked at the sky¡­ and ran back to the place where Hou Qiong and others were in. He saw everyone sitting on the chairs, in the middle of the old house. "What happened? Everyone looks dim?" he asked them with a smile They looked at him and took a dead body out, it was Lim Long''s dead body. "Who is he?" Chapter 149 - XMDS Goal Ni Loa looked at Lu Feng in shock, ''how would you not know this man?'' look... "He is Lim Long second son of the Lin Clan Head. He was a very intelligent man who knew almost everything about this world, and was also one of the most respected scholars in the West Lands! He was the brother of the young master I worked with before" he told him. He worked in Lim Clan before so of course, he knows this man. "Most intelligent man? Qiong! Try it on him" Lu Feng said to Hou Qiong. "Eh?" she was shocked but she nodded and tried to summon his soul back. She tightened her eyebrows and was trying her best to summon his soul. Others didn''t understand what they were trying to do but they were silent and watched them. After a few minutes. Blue energy started to come out of Lim Long''s body and took his shape. He looked around with his eyes which were totally transparent blue... "Where is this place¡­ Ni Loa?" he was shocked by seeing everything. "A-ah?" Ni Loa was shocked and stood up. "Qiong¡­ ask him what he knows about XMDS?" Lu Feng asked, looked like the souls she summoned had their conciseness. Hou Qiong nodded and asked him the question. That soul looked at them and was about to speak¡­ "What do you know about XMDS? Tell me everything" she ordered in a cold voice. The Lim Long''s soul which was about to ask them who they were, became silent and started to talk without his control¡­ "XMDS is an organization formed by Demons and Devils many millions of years ago, it was called XMDS because they never reveal their names out, if anyone knows about them or their name they will kill them. They want to collect all Cursed Icons and open a portal to a legend called Heaven the place where Demons and Devils live¡­ they want to go back to the place they came from" Lu Feng nodded, he had somewhat guessed it already. "How do you know it?" Lu Feng asked. "Lu Xian, Hou Long Chen, when we were researching about them we found a record about them, many millions of years back when they appeared they ruled this world, but Humans again gained the upper hand and killed them to the point no Demon or Devil left in this world, however¡­ a single person from the Demon race changed the whole table, he became so strong to make even the strongest humans terrible with a gaze. He was very tired of this world and wanted to go back to the place the Demons actually came from¡­" The soul started to fade away before it finished them¡­ "This is my limit¡­" Hou Qiong said with a sigh and was heavily breathing. Lu Feng nodded, it was enough information why they killed his grandfather and her grandpa. And this guy. Everyone looked at each other''s faces didn''t know what they heard and didn''t understand a single thing. "Looks like you all need to become strong" Lu Feng looked at them and said, he was not worried about them. "¡­why?" "That is something no human knows, the three people who know it were my grandfather, her grandpa, and this man, I guess¡­ and they are all dead," he said to shock them¡­ scaring them even more than before. But he was not sure only these only three know it, who knows, this guy might have said it to someone or if others found the record! However, now, some kids knew about it! "This¡­" they didn''t know what to say anymore¡­ "Don''t worry, become strong and act like you don''t know it" he said to them, he was not an idiot, he made them hear it because he could make them strong. He understood something when he was in the Core of Evil 7th Door. He couldn''t do some things alone, he needed a group of people and a group he could trust. A group who are loyal to him¡­ and he decided to make it with them¡­ he wanted to ask them now and decide the other things in the future. "But¡­ that still sounds dangerous¡­" they said, how would they live in a world knowing this big information, which killed their grandfathers¡­ they didn''t know how strong they were but they knew how strong this man was, Lim Long was a very strong person, not only in studies, he was very good at cultivation too¡­ Hou Qiong was silent, she now understood why they killed her grandpa¡­ but she didn''t understand why he dragged their people into this mess, she felt he was doing a bad thing. "I have a proposal for you guys, I will train you guys and will make you reach the top, will you work guys with me? I will not force you to do things for me or anything, I just need your help when required. You guys can still make your sect, a Sovereigns Sect the world will admire, you have your freedom and everything" Lu Feng said to them all of a sudden shocking everyone. "This¡­" Suddenly they didn''t know what to say¡­ he just offered something they never thought of. But there was something in their heart telling them to accept, they had been treated as slaves since their birth, he said not to work under him, but with him!! "There is no need to answer now, take your time, but we will leave after 6 months," Lu Feng said to them with a smile. Hou Qiong looked at him and stood up. She was not surprised by his actions anymore, she would accept anything he would do. "Time to cook dinner, come on guys¡­ oh, first let''s bury this guy," Lu Feng said to them and they nodded silently. They picked the dead body and buried it behind the old house and came back, no one talked in meanwhile and Lu Feng broke the silence. "Ni Loa, you said you know some things about Bloodline, right?" he asked him "Yes," Ni Loa nodded. "Can you tell me about it?" "Sure¡­" Chapter 150 - Bloodlines, Eating Forest Lu Feng nodded and both of them came to the place where they sat before and started to chat about the Bloodlines. Ni Loa had a lot of knowledge, it would be very helpful to him too. "Bloodlines are special innate abilities belonging to certain clans and races. Bloodlines, as I read before a clan used to have an iron body, inherently give their users advantages that normal people do not possess. But unlike normal people that are bestowed talents by the heavens, Bloodlines are passed down by one''s parents and their ancestors" he said what he read in the book. "Oh¡­" Lu Feng nodded, he understand now. "Their innate abilities are of their parents or ancestors, but not everyone has the Bloodline. When more than 7 to 8 bloodlines clash with each other, it will be destroyed," he said again confusing Lu Feng, he thought there were only 3 Bloodlines¡­ "What are these Bloodlines¡­ actually, who made these Bloodlines?" Lu Feng asked him, looked like the thing he guessed was wrong. Ni Loa looked at him "Bloodlines are formed in a person when he reaches a certain realm. There is a difference between Mortal and Cultivator, this is also just like that. The higher realm the person goes the purer and powerful the Bloodline would be. This was discovered when humans were reproducing, a man who reached absolute high had a son who was able to awaken his Bloodline at a young age, he had some of his father''s abilities, which his father never passed him before¡­ that is when everyone understood that a person can pass their unique power to their children, and it will only go on¡­" Lu Feng understood now, this bloodline was nothing to do with him, it was on Humans themselves, once a human reaches a realm, his blood would be able to become a Bloodline! But no one knows which realm that would be. "Hmm¡­ why do you think the Bloodlines vanished? There was no one who was able to awake it in last 3000 years" he asked him "I don''t know¡­ but there was a rumor that the Bloodlines were losing their purity. If the Bloodline is not pure, no one can awaken it" Lu Feng was silent, he got some good information now. "What about this Evil 7th Door, tell me about it too," he asked him, he knew it was a fake thing that spread around the world but he wanted to know what that fake news was. "This Evil 7th Door was founded by someone evil many years ago, he was too evil and outrageous, so everyone tried to kill him, but he didn''t die and became a curse instead and hunted this place¡­ the Cursed Land, Core of it was the place where he was in, there was a saying that" *Entering the Evil 7th Door is more dangerous than, Entering the Dragon* Lu Feng raised his eyebrows, that was a good story, even though he felt this was a normal horror novel story, it was not bad. "And entering this place is hard, without my abilities. it would be very hard to enter this place" "Oh, why?" Lu Feng was kind of surprised, then how they were able to come here? "Eating Forest! The whole Evil 7th Door sect was surrounded by Eating Forest" he said to him in a scary voice. "What does it mean¡­" he didn''t know what Eating Forest was asking him. "The forest around us is called the Eating Forest, the forest eats you if you don''t have a way out. It is like a maze that changes every minute or some times seconds. Once you lost the main way, there was no way out or in, only death" Lu Feng was silent. "I know the way out too since we¡­ not including you. Haven''t touched the Core place, so nothing will us, I don''t know about you." He said with a sigh. "No need to worry about me and Hou Qiong" Lu Feng said to him with a smile, Ni Loa had some good abilities¡­ "One thing, Ni Loa, do you know this¡­" - - The night arrived and everyone came to the place where they usually eat and after eating they walked back to their rooms. "Lu Feng, let''s try the Qi transfer again," Hou Qiong said as she hugged him. Lu Feng nodded and he was able to transfer her 0.2% now before it was lower than that. "Wow¡­ I understand why they said that¡­" Hou Qiong said after seeing her Qi in her Dantian. There was not much improvement in its quantity, but the quality was changed¡­ her Qi became so pure even she could feel the overwhelming power of it. Lu Feng looked at her "What did they say?" "Ah- nothing," she said and turned the other side. "What is it," he asked her again. "Hmm" she thought again, it was not like she needed to hide from him. "They said any woman who knows about your power will try to sleep with you," she said to him, looking into his eyes. "Oh¡­" Lu Feng was shocked a little, but he didn''t think much about it. He was not past Lu Feng who would sleep with anyone¡­ but who knows, sometimes things go out of his hands. "What? Do you want to sleep with everyone or something?" she said after seeing his reaction. "No, no, why would I," Lu Feng said to her, and how did she come up with that? Hou Qiong looked at him for a minute and nodded. "I will not say anything even if you did, but I hope you only do it with good people who are like Sister Con and others," she said to him with a smile. Lu Feng looked at her, she was not jealous anymore? What happened to her all of a sudden? "I know what you are thinking, but I need to accept some truth too, if you haven''t met them and didn''t do anything, how would we know about this? I think everything has a meaning behind it, so I will accept anything I am facing. Jealousy would only bring problems" Chapter 151 - The Great Xiantian Realm Lu Feng looked at her in shock. He didn''t expect this at all¡­ such a change, how? Hou Qiong just smiled and closed her eyes to sleep. Lu Feng was also silent and pulled her into his arms. "You can rest assured," he said to her and patted her on the head. Hou Qiong just nodded and slept in his hands. Lu Feng''s eyes were wide open, he was thinking of something¡­ - - The night passed very quickly. "Lu Feng, wake you" Hou Qiong tried to wake up Lu Feng who was sleeping "Hm" Lu Feng slowly woke up and looked at her, she was already freshening up. "I am going for training. You train them" she said to him. "What?" He didn''t understand what she meant by training? Where? "I remembered something in a dream, it was a technique my grandpa taught me long ago, I forgot that long ago, so I am trying to remember it and practice it," she said to him. When she was still a kid, her grandpa taught her a very powerful technique, but he noticed it was too much for her at her age, so he stopped her from practicing it and harm her body. But now, she mysteriously remembered everything about that technique and wanted to try it out if she could practice it or not. "Oh¡­" Lu Feng nodded and came off the bed as Hou Qiong left the room and walked to the training place. After freshening up Lu Feng gathered everyone on the other side of the training place, opposite of Hou Qiong place. However, Hou Qiong was totally focused on her training. "You girls come," he said to them and everyone came in front of him. Lu Feng took a few books out of his ring, he didn''t expect them to work for him in the future. He stored them because he saw there was so much free space in the ring. He grabbed the pen and dipped it in the ink and started to write something. In no time, Lu Feng handed the book to Rong Lo who was standing in front of him. Rong Lo took the book with a nod and didn''t even open it. "Look into it," he said to her with a smile and she opened the book and read a cultivation technique¡­ it was completely different from the basic Qi condensation. It was not different, it was more powerful¡­ "Wow¡­" she couldn''t able to guess what this thing could do! She wanted to learn that cultivation technique right away! She would be a normal cultivator anymore, there was a blessing on her!! Others looked at her and were excited about what they would get¡­ "Next" Lu Feng dipped his pen in the ink again and started to write in another and handed it to Chun Hua. "This is a good technique for you," Lu Fen said to her with a smile. Chun Hua nodded and opened the book Lu Feng gave her and saw a technique. It looked complex, but she was also able to understand a few things and the things she understood were hard. "Don''t worry, I will explain everything after giving this to everyone" Lu Feng said to her with a smile. Chun Hua nodded and Lu Feng gave everyone a technique except Ni Loa, Shen Cheng, and Hai Lin After giving it to them, he explained how the techniques work. "I know it is hard to practice it now, but don''t worry I will help you all" Lu Feng said to them and started their practice and his. He also didn''t stop his training and continued even while teaching them. A few days passed. Everyone in the group reached the Purple-Gold Blood realm, and Lu Feng and Hou Qiong were at the bottleneck of the Purple-Gold Blood realm. Not too far away from reaching the Xiantian realm. "Lu Feng¡­ I am scared¡­" Hou Qiong said after seeing his realm reaching the limit, it was time¡­ she need to face the heavenly tribulation to enter the Great Xiantian realm. "Don''t worry, nothing will happen to you" he said to her with a smile, she would have a breakthrough in 2 or 3 days. "Hmm" she nodded, she was still worried, she heard there were so many people dying while taking heavenly tribulation. She didn''t want to die, that was why she was scared. Lu Feng was silent¡­ 2 days later Hou Qiong was sitting in the training place while everyone looked at her from far away. Hou Qiong had some knowledge about these things, no one should come here the person who was taking heavenly tribulation. If anyone near her, the tribulation would increase and there was a 100% chance to die. RUMBLE Everyone looked at the sky¡­ the whole sky on top of Hou Qiong was changing its color, it was turning into the dark back as thunders were dancing in the clouds. "So this is the heavenly tribulation¡­" Ni Loa said after seeing a bolt strike Hou Qiong''s body. "What¡­" everyone was shocked, nothing happened to Hou Qiong, she sat there like a rock as another bolt landed on her head. Lu Feng looked at her and was silent for a time, the dark sky and the heavenly tribulation vanished after a few minutes. Hou Qiong was safe and sound, she was just like a rock without making a single expression or anything. They waited for her there and in the evening, she opened her eyes. They were still far from her and couldn''t notice the change, but when she was walking to them, they noticed her changes¡­ just by taking 2 steps she came in front of them. Her aura changed¡­ it was like a calm ocean like it was not there¡­ but there¡­ Hou Qiong looked at Lu Feng and smiled. Lu Feng also smiled back. "I broke through into the Great Xiantian Realm¡­" she said slowly with her sweet voice and some charm was added to her voice making it even more attractive. Lu Feng nodded and hugged her.. He was happy for her. Chapter 152 - Cultivation Changes Hou Qiong hugged back. "Let''s eat lunch," he said to her and everyone came to the place they eat. "Lu Feng and everyone" Hou Qiong looked at them, "Hmm?" they looked at her "Since everyone is getting near, I will tell you all that is the Great Xiantian realm," she said to them. He came in front of her and was ready to listen to anything she said. Lu Feng was also interested. He didn''t know about them too. "Okay, the Great Xiantian Realm is divided into some realms, we will only talk about the first 2 realms of the Great Xiantian realm because I only know till that. First is, - Divine Ocean Realm. - Life Core Foundation Realm Now I am at Divine Ocean Realm, not even reached the first stage yet. In Divine Ocean Realm, Qi in your Dantian will turn into liquid, the amount of Qi will also increase! It will take a huge step, I can feel I am almost 10 times stronger than when I was on the 9th stage of the Purple-Gold Blood realm, it is also the first step to immortality!" Hou Qiong said to them. "Oh¡­!" they were shocked and nodded in awe, they never heard about it and were shocked by hearing their Qi would turn into liquid! Lu Feng felt like he knew this¡­ but this fast? In the past, it took them many years to make their Qi into a liquid state. Why¡­ "And the next stage. Life Core Foundation Realm, in this realm you need to make the liquid Qi into a solid-state. This is just a foundation realm with only 3 stages¡­ this is what I know about it, after going out we can know more about it" she said to them. They all nodded. "What the hell¡­" Lu Feng said in shock¡­ "What is it?" they looked at him, why did he say that? "N-Nothing" Lu Feng said and came back to his senses, he felt something was wrong¡­ but he didn''t say anything to them. They nodded and ate the lunch After eating they went back to their rooms to rest. "Lu Feng, what happened?" Hou Qiong asked him after coming back to their room "Nothing," Lu Feng said and jumped onto the bed. Hou Qiong came beside him and sat on the bed. "If you don''t want to say, I don''t mind¡­" She said, but her emotions betrayed her, she really wanted to know. Lu Feng looked at her and was thinking about telling her his past, but then again, he couldn''t say it, so he used an excuse and Hou Qiong nodded after knowing he was telling a lie. If he was hiding like that she would also become silent, there was no way she could force the answer out. Lu Feng''s mind was in mess, he was not sure how¡­ but the things here were different from his past, when he was cultivating, he took many many years to make a Life Core, and he was more talented in the past than now, so how¡­ but here, it was that easy? No way¡­ ''Did humans change the whole Cultivation? Or it was his family that made this new cultivation, I can''t understand¡­'' Lu Feng was not able to think how or why the cultivation system was changed, it was normal till now, but this was not something he was expecting. Suddenly Lu Feng heard music. "Who¡­?" both of them were shocked, who was playing the music here? They absolutely love music and dancing. Lu Feng activated his Samsara Eyes. And saw Chun Hua playing the zither. "Chun Hua is playing the zither..." Hou Qiong said "Hmm" Lu Feng nodded, looking like Hou Qiong could now use her Soul Vision. "Lu Feng, let''s dance," she said with a smile. "Yes" Lu Feng nodded and both came off the bed and slowly started to dance¡­ their movements were not smooth, but they were not bad for the 2nd time, they danced once in the Hou Clan "Lu Feng¡­" Hou Qiong looked into his eyes while he was doing the same. Both shared a sweet kiss while dancing¡­ Chun Hua who was playing music was totally focused on her zither. Her fingers were dancing on top of the zither¡­ 3 hours passed and she stopped playing. "Oof, it is been so long since I played this long," she said with a smile after wiping the sweat on her forehead. When she was a kid, she used to play the zither whenever she got free time, and she enjoys it more than anything. Now she took this out she also wanted to learn more about zither and music! Clap clap Lu Feng and Hou Qiong came in front of her clapping. "That was good," Lu Feng said to her. "Indeed, I never knew you had such talent in zither," Hou Qiong said with a smile. Chun Hua''s face flushed a little, she thought she came far from the location, so how did they¡­ "There is no need to hide from others, you are playing it very good," Lu Feng said to her with a nod. "Hmm" Chun Hua nodded, but she was still embarrassed about telling it to others "Where did you learn it?" Lu Feng asked her. "Hm, when I was a kid, my aunt who worked in a brothel taught me this," she said to them. "Oh!" Lu Feng remembered there were some musicians in brothels too! Hou Qiong was kind of surprised but she also heard the musicians from brothels were good. "Then why are you not playing this! If you practice, I think you will reach new heights in music" Lu Feng said to her. Chun Hua smiled "Thank you, I also want to learn, but this is the only song I know, nothing more" "No worries, when we go back from this place, I will give you some song notes," Lu Feng said to her. "Yes, I also know some people from a music sect, if you want I can ask a technique from them, but I don''t know if they will give it or not¡­" "There is no need, this is just a small hobby of mine" Chun Hua refused Chapter 153 - Trying His Best "Hmm" Lu Feng who was sitting alone on top of the old house felt something was troubling him, he was already at the limit of breakthrough¡­ but there was some feeling in his heart, stopping him from breakthrough, he heard from Hou Qiong, one should only attempt when their body and soul are peaceful, or else they couldn''t make it out of the heavenly tribulation. "Does God know that I came back¡­ I think he will know after I take heavenly tribulation, ahh, if he knows it he will try to kill me before I become strong!! He was that type of person! He knew everything¡­" Lu Feng said to himself, he was too weak right now¡­ he felt the Xiantian Realm was also too weak! There were many realms after that too! He was sure about that because everything had changed, it was not the same cultivation anymore. "Lu Feng!" Hou Qiong who was training in the training place shouted. "What?" "Sister Con wants to meet you," she said and started to fly towards him. "Oh," Lu Feng nodded and took the small crystal and saw Con Xan''s projection. Not only Con Xan, Su Xilin, and Fen Weici were present there. "We heard you are having some problem, what is it?" they asked him Lu Feng smiled and looked at Hou Qiong "Nothing much, it was just you should know, my QI is not something God favors, so I am a little careful in this matter" he wrote that on the paper and showed it to them. "Wait¡­ that is a real problem!" they were shocked after seeing that and remembered something! Lu Feng and Hou Qiong looked at them. "You know Divine Immortal Lands were connected to our words?" Fin Weici asked them Lu Feng and Hou Qiong nodded. "It was God and Heaven that made them leave¡­ now they are in a different dimension which only has 7 ways to go, even though they were stronger than God and Heaven, they chose peace and went away from here¡­" Fin Weici said. "And Lu Feng has Qi of Immortals¡­ it is a Qi only Immortals have, and since Lu Feng has it, it will be troublesome¡­" Su Xilin said with a sigh. Lu Feng was silent, his doubt was right, there was no way God would leave him alone. "But I think for sure, if you are able to get out of the heavenly tribulation, you will have some time to train, God will not attack you, he only has heavenly tribulation to kill you, if you don''t die from it, he can do nothing," Con Xan said to him with a smile. Lu Feng smiled. God couldn''t attack him? That was good news "Why?" he wrote, he wanted to know why he wouldn''t attack him. "Because there are some rules here, God will only look into things, he can''t, won''t, shell not interfere in worldly affairs. If he did, even he would have to pay some prize" Fin Weici said to him "Oh! But¡­ I read somewhere that this was inside God''s, so how does he have rules?" Lu Feng asked them writing on the book, he sure remembered God saying to him they lived inside his, "No¡­ it was damaged and the world is not inside of him anymore. This is a free world with limitless void there is no boundary to this, the more you go deeper, the more you find" Su Xilin said to them. Lu Feng was silent and a big thing had happened here before. "Do all Immortals are alive?" Lu Feng asked them to write in the book "Yes, no one died after the Ancient Father and Ancient founder in Immortals, why?" "Just asking," Lu Feng wrote, he was worried just now, endless void? How did that form¡­ even after mixing his, Lift''s, and God''s worlds, it wouldn''t be that big, he saw his universe''s limit. There was an end to it. Everything has a start, and so everything has an end¡­ "Anyway, try to breakthrough, I don''t think you will die for the first time," they said to him with a smile Lu Feng nodded, if his heavenly tribulation would be the same as Hou Qiong''s he would not need to think about much, but how knows¡­ thunder was always a weapon of God, he liked to use it. "We are going now," Con Xan said and the projection stopped. Lu Feng gave the crystal back to Hou Qiong. "Lu Feng, I am still confused a little about this, but if you feel this is dangerous, take your time," she said to him after storing it away. "Yes, but I think I should try too if I failed¡­ I should not think about failing anymore, I only have one option, that is to win and survive!" Lu Feng said to her with a confident voice. "Yes," she nodded. "Okay! Let''s do this tomorrow!" he said to her and stood up. "Okay!" she also said and stood up beside him. "Let''s go now" - - "Don''t worry too much¡­" Hou Qiong hugged Lu Feng. "I am not worried, it is you¡­" "Okay, go now, do your best" Lu Feng walked to the middle of the training place and sat cross-legged. He took a deep breath before closing his and cultivating. RUMBLE RUMBLE The clouds on top of him started to change¡­ "Wait¡­ we should get away from here!" Hou Qiong said after seeing the clouds. "W-What!" They started to run away from there. Even though the training place was big, it was not enough¡­ "Run," she said as the clouds were still following them. They ran as fast as they could while Hou Qiong was checking the locations. "Shit, I think we should enter that place," Hou Qiong noticed the clouds were still increasing and the only way to escape death now was to enter the Core place. "But¡­" "No, buts, enter this place," Hou Qiong said to them, but she was not sure whether to say here and wait for Lu Feng, or run with them¡­ the heavenly tribulation looks way too strong for a single Xiantian realm breakthrough! "Sister, you should come with us! I think Brother Lu will be safe, but if you stay here it will be problematic!" Hou Qiong also knows that¡­ but¡­ Chapter 154 - Continues Attacks "Hmm" Hou Qiong decided to stay, but again she remembered something¡­ "I believe in Lu Feng!" she thought and ran onto the Core as everyone. They looked at her while taking a deep breath "What was that¡­" they asked her. "His heavenly tribulation is going to be a big one¡­" Hou Qiong said with a sigh. "Yes¡­ but I think Brother Lu will be fine" Hai Lin said with a smile. They looked at the sky which was bright as day and the tall building¡­ "No one should move here," Ni Loa said to them. "Hmm?" they looked at him, "This place is very dangerous¡­ we should just wait here for Brother Lu, only he knows that way out, I can''t use my abilities here," Ni Loa said to them with a serious voice. "Yes" Hou Qiong also agreed to his words, they should just wait for Lu Feng to come back here. They all sat there, they didn''t move a little since they came here, they just sat there. "Big Brother look at that building, it is so tall¡­" Hai Lin said to Ni Loa after seeing the tallest building which was not too far from them. "Yes¡­ but don''t move" he said to them. "But¡­ what wrong with taking a scroll" Hai Lin asked "No, this is a Cursed Land, a single mistake takes your life. I already told you, not a single person who entered this place left alive. I think only Brother Lu was able to do it, but I think it is not decided until he leaves this place" Ni Loa said "Hmm" they nodded, his words were true too. Hou Qiong looked at the sky, it was the same as the outside world, but something was different here. "Eh?" Hou Qiong just saw a woman in the sky¡­ she was transparent blue, however, she vanished again. "This¡­" she was shocked, there was someone here? She stood up and looked around. "What happened Sister Hou?" they asked her after seeing her actions. "N-Nothing" she sat back on her chair, ''who was that woman? Or I am just seeing things?'' she thought because this was not a normal place¡­ everything single thing made here would affect them. "Anyway, take your manuals and read it, what you are going to do by sitting like that" Hou Qiong said to them. "Okay," they took the book Lu Feng gave them and started to read as Hou Qiong was meditating. She had been cultivating a technique that helped her a lot. It was the technique her grandpa taught her. *In to Out* This was a meditation technique that would help people unlock their full potential, but this was a very dangerous process, one needed to make everything inside his body work under their control¡­ - - "Damn it!!" Lu Feng who was running shouted, he couldn''t sit there anymore, his Qi already started to turn liquid but this heavenly tribulation still didn''t end. It was almost an hour passed! He was dodging the bolts which were coming on him, even though they were not powerful, it still hurt like hell. "How much time it takes¡­ and where did these guys run?" Lu Feng looked around but didn''t see any of them. "Looks like everything entered the Core¡­" He said as a bolt landed on top of his head making his vision blurry. He moved aside to dodge but it still landed on his left hand. "Shit¡­" he left numb all over his left hand, RUMBLE The thunderbolts increased even more and started to come towards Lu Feng together. "This is it¡­" Lu Feng looked at the fastest bolt coming towards him to take his life. It was bigger than any bolt landed on him. "Fuck it" Lu Feng ran like never before and came to the exit of the training place and ran outside. The bolt was like it knew the target, it took a turn and followed Lu Feng. However, Lu Feng was not fast as bolt and the bolt landed on his back. "Ahh" Lu Feng this time suer felt pain all over his body. "NO" he shouted and stood still, he tried to regain his control over his numb body¡­ RUMBLE Another blot the same like before came towards him.; "Move! Move!!" he said to himself, his legs became heavy as mountains. And he felt ants running all over his hands. The bolt landed on his head this time. "Oh no¡­" Lu Feng bit his tongue and endured the pain in his head, he felt like his head was going to split open! "Ahhh" before he noticed, another bolt landed on the same place where the previous bolt landed. Another one¡­ another one¡­ Just like that 4 bolts landed on the same spot¡­ Lu Feng''s eyes were already rolled back, he was just barely standing and having consciousness. At that time, he unknowingly activated God''s Body and a blue light appeared in between his eyebrows. Lu Feng noticed it and remembered seeing this many times when he was cultivating¡­ but he didn''t know its use. Another bolt landed on his head, but this time there was no pain¡­ the blue light absorbed the bolt¡­ Lu Feng smiled, he gathered all of his strength to his legs and stood straight. Another bolt attacked him from his back, however just as the bolt touched Lu Feng it was absorbed by the blue light between his eyebrows. "I remember this¡­ haha" Lu Feng laughed out loud. He remembered something. "You fucking God of Shit! You can''t kill me with this thunder! Did you forget! I absorbed your thunder when we were fighting! Hahaha" Lu Feng laughed looking at the dark sky. In the past, he absorbed God''s thunder to get the power. Left also copied him and absorbed the thunder, but he never thought it would come with him and with him for this long even after his death! God couldn''t kill Lu Feng anymore, the thunder didn''t work on him anymore¡­ The whole old house was filled with his loud laugh as thunderbolts rain landed on him¡­ Lu Feng who was sitting alone on top of the old house felt something was troubling him, he was already at the limit of breakthrough¡­ but there was some feeling in his heart, stopping him from breakthrough. He heard from Hou Qiong, one should only attempt when their body and soul are peaceful, or else they couldn''t make it out of the heavenly tribulation. "Does God know that I came back¡­ I think he will know after I take heavenly tribulation, ahh, if he knows it he will try to kill me before I become strong!! He was that type of person! He knew everything¡­" Lu Feng said to himself, he was too weak right now¡­ he felt the Xiantian Realm was also too weak! There were many realms after that too! He was sure about that because everything had changed, it was not the same cultivation anymore. "Lu Feng!" Hou Qiong who was training in the training place shouted. "What?" "Sister Con wants to meet you," she said and started to fly towards him. "Oh," Lu Feng nodded and took the small crystal and saw Con Xan''s projection. Not only Con Xan, Su Xilin, and Fen Weici were present there. "We heard you are having some problem, what is it?" they asked him Lu Feng smiled and looked at Hou Qiong "Nothing much, it was just you should know, my QI is not something God favors, so I am a little careful in this matter" he wrote that on the paper and showed it to them. "Wait¡­ that is a real problem!" they were shocked after seeing that and remembered something! Lu Feng and Hou Qiong looked at them. "You know Divine Immortal Lands were connected to our words?" Fin Weici asked them Lu Feng and Hou Qiong nodded. "It was God and Heaven that made them leave¡­ now they are in a different dimension which only has 7 ways to go, even though they were stronger than God and Heaven, they chose peace and went away from here¡­" Fin Weici said. "And Lu Feng has Qi of Immortals¡­ it is a Qi only Immortals have, and since Lu Feng has it, it will be troublesome¡­" Su Xilin said with a sigh. Lu Feng was silent, his doubt was right, there was no way God would leave him alone. "But I think for sure, if you are able to get out of the heavenly tribulation, you will have some time to train, God will not attack you, he only has heavenly tribulation to kill you, if you don''t die from it, he can do nothing," Con Xan said to him with a smile. Lu Feng smiled. God couldn''t attack him? That was good news "Why?" he wrote, he wanted to know why he wouldn''t attack him. "Because there are some rules here, God will only look into things, he can''t, won''t, shell not interfere in worldly affairs. If he did, even he would have to pay some prize" Fin Weici said to him "Oh! But¡­ I read somewhere that this was inside God''s, so how does he have rules?" Lu Feng asked them writing on the book, he sure remembered God saying to him they lived inside his, "No¡­ it was damaged and the world is not inside of him anymore. This is a free world with limitless void there is no boundary to this, the more you go deeper, the more you find" Su Xilin said to them. Lu Feng was silent and a big thing had happened here before. "Do all Immortals are alive?" Lu Feng asked them to write in the book "Yes, no one died after the Ancient Father and Ancient founder in Immortals, why?" "Just asking," Lu Feng wrote, he was worried just now, endless void? How did that form¡­ even after mixing his, Lift''s, and God''s worlds, it wouldn''t be that big, he saw his universe''s limit. There was an end to it. Everything has a start, and so everything has an end¡­ "Anyway, try to breakthrough, I don''t think you will die for the first time," they said to him with a smile Lu Feng nodded, if his heavenly tribulation would be the same as Hou Qiong''s he would not need to think about much, but how knows¡­ thunder was always a weapon of God, he liked to use it. "We are going now," Con Xan said and the projection stopped. Lu Feng gave the crystal back to Hou Qiong. "Lu Feng, I am still confused a little about this, but if you feel this is dangerous, take your time," she said to him after storing it away. "Yes, but I think I should try too if I failed¡­ I should not think about failing anymore, I only have one option, that is to win and survive!" Lu Feng said to her with a confident voice. "Yes," she nodded. "Okay! Let''s do this tomorrow!" he said to her and stood up. "Okay!" she also said and stood up beside him. "Let''s go now" - - "Don''t worry too much¡­" Hou Qiong hugged Lu Feng. "I am not worried, it is you¡­" "Okay, go now, do your best" Lu Feng walked to the middle of the training place and sat cross-legged. He took a deep breath before closing his and cultivating. RUMBLE RUMBLE The clouds on top of him started to change¡­ "Wait¡­ we should get away from here!" Hou Qiong said after seeing the clouds. "W-What!" They started to run away from there. Even though the training place was big, it was not enough¡­ "Run," she said as the clouds were still following them. They ran as fast as they could while Hou Qiong was checking the locations. "Shit, I think we should enter that place," Hou Qiong noticed the clouds were still increasing and the only way to escape death now was to enter the Core place. "But¡­" "No, buts, enter this place," Hou Qiong said to them, but she was not sure whether to say here and wait for Lu Feng, or run with them¡­ the heavenly tribulation looks way too strong for a single Xiantian realm breakthrough! "Sister, you should come with us! I think Brother Lu will be safe, but if you stay here it will be problematic!" Hou Qiong also knows that¡­ but¡­ Chapter 155 - Lu Weici Lu Feng laughed, there was nothing this thing could do to him anymore. He ignored the thunderbolts and started to search for others¡­ "Looks like they entered the Core place, ah" Lu Feng sighed and sat there. He thought about taking out a chair and sitting on it, but he didn''t have a chair that could endure thunder like this. 4 hours passed and the clouds started to turn back normal as Lu Feng was cultivating, almost all of his Qi turned into liquid. He then felt he should try to absorb God''s Qi and make it his own. He then decided to do it, no one was here so it was a good time to practice something like this. "First I should mix it with my Qi, even though both fight each other, my Qi will win if I absorb slowly¡­" Lu Feng smiled after trying, he was right, God''s Qi and his Qi fought each other, but Lu Feng''s Qi won because of its overwhelming amount in his Dantian. If he absorb 2% of God''s Qi his Qi was in 1000% so there was no win for God''s Qi. "I think¡­ but body started to hurt¡­" Lu Feng noticed pain in his body, the toxic of the Qi he was absorbing was too much¡­ God''s Raw Qi was not something a human should absorb at all. However, nothing happened to him, his God''s Body healed them in no time. After an hour. Lu Feng stood up. He did some stretches and looked at the Core place and started to fly towards it. He also entered the place calmly He saw everything was sitting in front of the entrance itself¡­ "Oh! Brother Lu!!" those girls noticed him first and stood up. Hou Qiong looked at him and sighed in relief, she was worried a lot. "Good" Lu Feng nodded to them with a smile. "Brother Lu¡­ you are okay?" those guys asked him "Yes, I am in best shape than ever," Lu Feng said to them, he was indeed in his best shape right now. Those guys nodded to him. "Lu Feng¡­ congratulations," Hou Qiong said to him "Yeah! Congratulations Brother Lu!" they all said to him. "Thank you" "Hehe" After chatting a while "Brother Lu, how should we leave this place?" Hai Lin asked him "No worries, I will take care of it," he said. "Oh¡­" "Stay here, don''t move a single step, until I come back, okay?" he said to them and stood up from his chair. "Okay!" Lu Feng walked to the tallest building and entered it¡­ "Is that the exit?" they thought but who knows, so they didn''t even think about moving an inch. "Girl, I know you are there, come," he said to them, he somehow understood that she would not appear in front of other people. Lu Feng turned his head up and saw she was sitting on his shoulders. "I know this place is still fully not under my control, but one thing I know is, you can get them back, so do it, I will go with the same route I used before, okay?" he asked her. That girl looked into his eyes. "Is she your wife?" "Yes" "That is why I sensed something inside her¡­" "Inside her¡­?" Lu Feng was confused¡­ "Wait¡­ is she pregnant? It''s not even that long and we¡­" "No¡­ I sensed some of your Qi inside her Qi¡­" she said to him. Lu Feng sighed, didn''t know why he sighed¡­ "Anyway, send them out," he said to her and she nodded. - - "Hmm? What is this?" Everyone saw a light covering them. "Wait! Don''t attack¡­" Hou Qiong said after seeing them taking their weapons out. "Huh?" they looked at her and the light swallowed them. They appeared outside of the Core place again. "This¡­" they were shocked, without a single clue how or why it happened. "I think Brother Lu did this" "Yes, I think that too" Hou Qiong looked at the board Core and they all turned back¡­ "This looks far worse than I thought¡­" They saw thunderbolts destroyed half of their place¡­ "How did Brother Lu survive this?" this was the doubt in their mind¡­ "I think we should check what happened here. Brother Lu will come back in some time" They all looked around and were still in shock. They never thought of this... "There is no way ours will be like this¡­" "Hey, don''t compare us to him¡­ he is beyond a monster¡­ even heavens want to kill him as this" Ni Loa said with a serious face. Hai Lin and others nodded. - - "Ancient Father, I want to ask you something," that girl asked "This is not my real body, my real body is below this place, can I get it later?" she asked him "Of course, why you are asking me?" he said, why she was asking this? That girl was silent without saying anything. "Take me to the exit," he said to her but she was still silent. "What happened?" he asked her. "Nothing, I just remembered something," she said to him "What is it?" "When I was with Immortals, they treated me like their kid, but God treated me like a toy¡­ just I want to kill him," she said to him Lu Feng nodded, that was God what do you expect? He was always like that, likes to play with everything. "I will kill him, don''t worry," he said to her, hearing his parents treat her as their child, he also started to think of her as his sister. He knew she was someone from that time. That girl nodded. "Girl, I will name you. Evil 7th Door is a bad name," he said to her. "Okay" "Hmmm, how about, Little Blue?" he asked her while thinking. "No¡­ what is that name" she was shocked "Okay, this time a good one, Lu Feng''s sister?" "What¡­" "That was a joke. Your name will be¡­ Lu Weici.. I think this is better for you" he said to her with a smile and she nodded. Chapter 156 - No Limit, Limitless "Lu Weici¡­" she said in a low voice and nodded "Good" Lu Feng nodded, he was sure this name was a good name because he added Fin Weici in her name! "Now, Lu Weici, send me to the exit," he said to her. Lu Weici said nothing and stood there. Lu Feng understood she didn''t want to leave him now. "Hmm, looks like your emotions are coming back. When I first met you, you were like an emotionless person, but now¡­" "Yes, since you became my master, my emotions are coming back¡­" Lu Weici said to him "Hmm" Lu Feng nodded and looked around as he saw a chair, since she didn''t want him to leave, he would chat with her a bit. "Lu Weici, come down and sit on the chair," he said to her. Lu Weici was silent. "Hmm" Lu Feng sighed and sat on the chair while she was still on top Both were silent. Lu Feng turned his head up and looked at her. Her face was just as usual. ''She is happy? Looks like she was lonely alone at the time¡­ is she happy with me here?'' he thought "Lu Weici, what is this place? Why does this place have so many things?" he asked her. Lu Weici looked at him "Immortals want to pass a few things to the humans and other creatures, so they made this place. Evil 7th Door means, this place has 7 levels, this is the first level, but you are no way near the start, when you become strong you can take everything here" she said to him "Oh¡­ then what did God do here?" "He couldn''t do anything. Immortals became very strong, stronger than God¡­ but after Immortals left he took this place over, but couldn''t even open the 5th level. And the first 4 levels didn''t have anything useful for him. So he made this a deadly place for everyone, the Qi in this place is filled with his and very toxic to even cultivate" Lu Feng nodded and looked at the map in front of him, so this was not even the first level of this place¡­ and it was bigger than he could imagine. "Lu Weici, why did the cultivation change? I think this was not the cultivation I created. This is totally different" he asked her. "I can''t say fully, however, I will tell one thing, other than Immortals no one has the Qin place," she said to him. Lu Feng looked at her and suddenly he felt he had come into realization¡­ "I understood now! Well, how did I even forget this¡­ haha" Lu Feng laughed after remembering why and how things changed. Lu Weici was silent. "Qin Place¡­ sigh" Lu Feng sighed, he was one who named it, Qin Place where the worlds were in his body. And the place where he took Qi from, and the place where his Life Force exists. Other than Immortals, no one had that, so of course, the technique and the cultivation would change. "So I think in the future, I need to build Qin Place in my body, this is a human body after all," he said to her with a smile. "Yes," she said "Hmm, and Lu Weici, how many realms do we have? And why are they limitless? I think there should be an end to everything!" he asked her. He felt she was a good girl to get information from! She was from ear where immortals ruled over this place. She looked at him. "Only three realms, one is the Divine Immortal Realm, 2nd Heaven. 3rd Hell. The world you live in is called World 567654567890987, there are billions of billions of worlds like yours and they didn''t come into any category¡­ Heaven is bigger, and Hell is bigger than Heaven. And Divine Immortal Lands is just as big as your world. Maybe a little bigger that''s all, and the next Evil 7th Door, which was not smaller than Heaven, however, this is not considered in any realm. This is outside of everything¡­ and why limitless? There is no limit anymore¡­ everything changed after your both deaths, every law, the rule changed¡­" She became silent. "Please forget what I said," she said and tried to touch his head. "No" he caught her hand, he was sure she was trying to remove this information. "There is no need to be scared of that bastard. So don''t worry" he said to her. Lu Weici looked at him and her expression didn''t change. "Even though God can''t do anything, his followers can¡­ you need to be carefull, there are many sects which follow God''s words. They will hunt you down for sure" she said to him "I know¡­ Keke, how does it feel to lose everything one by one? I will make him feel that" Lu Feng said with a scary smile. After his death, he did many things, not anymore¡­ Lu Weici looked at the roof and they vanished from there and appeared on top of the building "This place will never get dark, this has been like this since it was made," she said to him with a smile "Oh¡­ where did this light come from?" he asked her. "Stars, you can''t see them though," she said to him. Lu Feng looked at the sky and he really didn''t see anything but a bright sky. It was just like Sun shining here. But it was not the sun, but other big stars which never loses their light. "I have been here for a very, very long time¡­ but never felt like this¡­ I feel alone" she slowly said to him "Hmm," he nodded. "You are the first owner of the Evil 7th Door. This place is called Evil because it is a mixer of everything. Your name is on the owner board" she said to him and they both appeared in front of a big rock. *Lu Feng ¡ª Ancient Father* "Wow¡­" Lu Feng smiled "I think this rock is connected to rock in Divine Immortal Lands. They will see this name on it too" she said to him "Wait¡­ what!!" Chapter 157 - They Came To This World Lu Weici looked at him. This rock is connected to a rock in the Divine Immortal Lands. They will see this name on it too" she said to him. Lu Feng was shocked and no word came out of his mouth¡­ "They¡­ can see this?" Lu Feng asked her. She nodded "Then¡­ they will know I came back?" Lu Feng said with a smile. "Yes" "Good!" Lu Feng nodded. Since his parents knew he came back, they would help him when God crossed the line¡­ "They will not help. They already made a promise that they will never come here again, no matter what," she said to him. Somehow she was able to guess what he was thinking. "Oh¡­ well, okay, since they know I am alive, they will wait for me there," Lu Feng said, even though he was a little disappointed, he was someone who would dislike them for that. *Lu Feng ¡ª Ancient Father* Lu Feng smiled after seeing this name on the big rock, bet his parents and everyone will be shocked. Lu Weici looked at him "There is one thing you should know" "What is it?" he asked her. "The Cursed Icons came here to this world on their own," she said to him. Lu Feng was silent. He didn''t understand what she meant at the start but after a minute¡­ "What the hell¡­ that means the 12 Cursed Icons are in this world?" he asked her as he stood up. "Yes, they all are here" "Fuck¡­ this would be a big problem! They will not listen to me anymore" Lu Feng said with a sigh. He thought about talking with them and stopping them before anything happened but it looked like everything went out of control. "Well, one is trapped in White Realm, so they would not get everything," he said to her with a smile. "No" "W-What do you mean?" "Once 9 Cursed Icons came together, other 3 Cursed Icons will come to them on their own, White Realm is not strong enough to stop the Cursed Icon" Lu Feng sighed and started to count. "We have 4 Cursed Icons here¡­ I think people will start coming here" he said with a sigh. "It is okay if they come here. No one was able to escape from me until I sent them off" Lu Weici said to him. "I think I should lure everyone here who enters this place" "Yes" "Hmm," Lu Feng said with a nod and took two things out. One was a bracelet and the other was a book. "This was given by Xu Sunin, this was given by Oni Yun. Until I have these things they can''t do anything to me" Lu Weici looked at them and said nothing. She saw nothing special in them. There was some Aura that was all. "Let me read this first since you don''t want me to leave yet," Lu Feng said and they appeared in a spacious garden with a single couch and table. Lu Feng sat on the couch and started to read the book while Lu Weici looked at him. But Lu Feng was not disturbed by her gaze After some hours. Lu Feng closed the book and sighed. "This is somewhat shocking, I need to somehow stop those Demons and Devils from getting all Cursed Icons, I think this is a plan of God..." he said with a sigh. Lu Weici was silent. "What is in that book?" she asked him. "History of Demons and Devils, and why Cursed Icons are important to them," he said to her. "Hmm" she nodded and became silent, she was not interested in that. Lu Feng stood up. "I need to go now, I will come back in some hours. Okay?" he asked her. Lu Weici nodded after a minute of silence. They came in front of the exit and Lu Feng used the same exit and the same plan. "This Qi always makes me feel good," he said after stepping out of the lava pool. His body was not hurt at all, his physical power increased so much even lave pool couldn''t do anything to him anymore. But one thing was sure. The Qi which entered his body after stepping out was something he always felt good about. After a satisfying minute, he started to fly towards the old house. It was already night and everything was waiting for him. "I back," he said and landed in front of them. They were not surprised by his return. "Why so late?" Hou Qiong asked. She felt something was wrong. "I found something in there and did some research," he said to her with a smile not revealing anything about Lu Weici, she said she didn''t want anyone to know about her existence if they knew she would kill them, no even he could stop her. And one more thing. She would not leave the Core place "Oh¡­" Hou Qiong nodded. "Anyway, come and eat" After eating and chatting they went back to their rooms. ¡ª¡ª¡ª 2 months later Lu Feng and Hou Qiong reach the first stage of the Divine Ocean, they build a solid foundation before they break through. And Ni Loa, Shen Cheng, and Chun Hua were at the bottleneck of breaking through into the Xiantian realm. "Never in my life had I thought about entering the Xiantian Realm¡­ everything is because of Brother Lu," Ni Loa said with a smile and looked at Lu Feng, he could feel that he would breakthrough in 2 or 3 days. Shen Cheng nodded. His cultivation technique was not something anyone could cultivate, but Lu Feng made him do it, he had special training from others. Chun Hua was also faster than others. She was able to cultivate. One of the main reasons was she worked hard, twice than others, and Lu Feng created a technique for her that helped her absorb the Yang Qi in her body for a long time. Hai Lin was at the 9th stage of the Purple-Gold Blood realm, and others were in the 7th and 8th stages. "Good, since you are going to enter the Xiantian realm, get ready to face that damn heavenly tribulation" "Yes¡ª" BOOM Chapter 158 - New Guys To The White Realm Suddenly they all heard an explosion sound. "What was that?" Hou Qiong and Lu Feng ran in the direction the sound came from. "Damn," Lu Feng said after seeing the map, ten people entered the place where they live. "Qiong, go back! This time listen to me!" he stopped her from coming with him. "But¡­" "Go!" he said and she nodded and went back. Lu Feng slowed down a bit. "Humans? There are humans here?" Suddenly a sound could be heard, it was a male deep voice. "Yes, I think something is wrong here, if not the Cursed Icons showed us the path, we would have never reached this place! What a dangerous place¡­" another man''s voice came, but everything became silent after Lu Feng got close to them. Lu Feng walked straight to them and stood. There were 9 members in front of him, everyone looked at him. "I know there is another one¡­" before he finished, a sword appeared beside his neck. "No, not that easy," he said and took the book and bracelet out. They were all men and Demons and Devils mixed in them, so he took both of them out. The sword stopped. "This¡­" the man''s whole body started to shiver, he couldn''t even move a bit. Everyone was in the same situation and with a pop everyone kneeled. Lu Feng smiled, this was one good item for him here. "W-what is this¡­ why are we kneeling in front of a human¡­" they were shocked. Hmm, he looked at them and saw a man holding the Cursed Icon "I am here to help you guys since you all are thinking about killing me, don''t even think about leaving this place" he said to them with a smile. "H-Help?" they were shocked after hearing that from a human. They never heard a human help a Demon before¡­ but they were not in a position to think about it. The leader of the demon raised his head with difficulty. "We are sorry," he said to him. ''It is for Cursed Icons, it is for Cursed Icons, it is for Cursed Icons, it is for Cursed Icons, it is for Cursed Icons, it is for Cursed Icons¡­.'' Everyone thought the same thing while kneeling. "Oh, then all good, I will take the pressure away and will give you 3 Cursed Icons, if you don''t believe me, look at this? You know what this is, right?" he said and showed them a Cursed Icon. "Yes, we know," the leader said. Lu Feng nodded and first stored the bracelet, to see if there was any Devil in this group. No one moved and he confirmed that there were only Demons in this group. "If anyone attacks me again¡­ I might not be strong, but I am strong enough to seal you all for your lifetime," he said to them in a normal voice. They gulped and nodded. Lu Feng stored the book and looked at them. He was sure they would attack him as he stored the book, their guys were Demons, no one should trust them. "Die!" A demon attacked Lu Feng. He thought killing him and taking the Cursed Icon was an easy way. Lu Feng just smiled, he didn''t take the book out. "Huh?" That demon looked below and saw a hole in his chest. "Who said you to attack him?" their leader said and took his hand back from the hole. "Leader¡­" that demon was shocked and dead on the spot as that leader took a red crystal from his body. Lu Feng looked at the leader, there were some smart guys in Demons too. "Sorry for that," he said to Lu Feng. But his thoughts were all on killing him. "Nice" Lu Feng nodded and started to fly, "Follow me" They all looked at each other''s faces and nodded, this was for their Master! And Cursed Icons. They started to follow Lu Feng. Lu Feng took them in front of the Core place. "Look, you all should know this place? Right? Or you just came here?" he asked them. "We did our research, and there was a report that 3 Devils came here and didn''t return¡­ was that because of you?" the leader asked him. "Yes, it was me who sealed them, they will never see the light again" Lu Feng nodded to them. Those guys opened their mouths wide, now they understood why he was so confident, he had already done this before¡­ The leader looked at him. "They have a Cursed Icon with them, did you take that?" "No, it is with them, but if I want to I can take it," Lu Feng said. "Okay¡­" the leader nodded "Don''t suspect me, I will take you to the exact place where the Cursed Icon is, but I can''t help you guys, I am too weak to help in fights. And the reason I am helping you guys¡­ hmm I think I should say that after you take the Cursed Icons" Lu Feng said to them and entered the Core. They all followed him. Somehow the Demons started to think of Lu Feng as a big shot. "This, this place has the Cursed Icon, and it is dangerous in many ways, so I can''t enter this with you all, and I am not forcing you at all, it is your wish to get it or not," Lu Feng said to them after coming in front of the tallest building. They looked at him. "What is in this building? How do you know this is dangerous?" the leader asked him "Because I entered it once, and almost dead, there are many monsters which are stronger than me, and I even saw the Cursed Icons in the hands of a statue," he said to him "What, statue!" the leader was shocked he heard from his master that the Cursed Icons in statues were the top 5 Cursed Icons! "Yes," Lu Feng nodded. "We are going in," the leader said. If what he said was true, they would get the Cursed Icon. Even if it was not true, they couldn''t do anything. They entered the place and saw stairs and climbed them and saw a door, "Open it," the Leader said and the demon who was walking in front opened the door as white light appeared came from the other said. "Let''s go," the leader said and they all entered. "Huh?" as they entered the place the door vanished and they saw three shadows in front of them "What¡­" those three women looked at them. Now that leader understood that they had fallen into that human''s trap¡­a Chapter 159 - A Big Shot Appeared Lu Feng smiled, even though he felt it was somewhat childish, but he was satisfied by the result. "These Demons and Devils¡­ I should find a solution for it" Lu Feng thought and looked up and saw Lu Weici was already sitting on his shoulders. "Master, what are you doing?" she asked him "Nothing¡­ and I already told you not to call me master¡­ call me brother?" he asked her. "No¡­" She refused Lu Feng sighed, and they appeared in front of the exit, he went back to the old house. 2 days later. Ni Loa was sitting in the middle of the training place while the sky started to become dark. His heavenly tribulation was started, but it was nothing much¡­ Lu Feng smiled. His guess was right! He made them cultivate with God''s Qi and now the heavenly tribulation was treating Ni Loa like he was God''s son. Not even giving a single powerful thunderbolt. Even Hou Qiong was shocked by seeing this. Ni Loa came out without any damage, not even his robes were damaged. And on the same day, Shen Cheng also had the breakthrough without even sweating. Those 2 of them have already entered the Great Xiantian Realm. Divine Ocean. "Lu Feng, what will you do if they betray you?" Hou Qiong asked him at night. "Hmm, I don''t think they will do, if they did, I would just kill them. I really hate betrayals," he said to her with a smile. He did not think they would betray him, even if they did, nothing changes, he would just kill them. Hou Qiong was silent and nodded. The next day it was Chun Hua''s turn. She also had a breakthrough without any difficulty. Heavenly tribulation was even smaller for her. "Lu Feng, if I remember correctly, those people who have high karma will treat like this¡­" Hou Qiong said to him after seeing Chun Hua''s heavenly tribulation. "Yeah¡­" Lu Feng nodded. He had found a good thing, if he wanted to he could make an army with this¡­ who have high ''Karma'' hahaha Days passed, everyone entered the Xiantian Realm in 3 months. "Take this!" Hai Lin punched Shen Cheng as he dodged the attack as easily. "Damn it" Hai Lin again attacked using his left leg. Shen Cheng was shocked, there was no way to escape or dodge this attack! He closed his eyes and tightened his eyebrows. A purple smoke came from his body and covered him like a shield. Hai Lin''s leg clashed with the shield and his leg was pushed back. Hai Lin looked at the purple shield and felt pain all over his left leg. "Good" Lu Feng said with a smile. He was observing the matches between them. Shen Cheng''s shield vanished. "Hmm, looks like you can only use the Star Platinum Armour for a minute, but well done!" Lu Feng said to him when he started learning how to use the Star Platinum Armour, he couldn''t even use it for a second. Hai Lin nodded, he was able to reach the 2nd stage of the Red 5 Ring Cultivation technique. Ni Loa and others were sitting behind Lu Feng. While Hou Qiong was training on the other side of the training place. "Next, Hai Lin vs Xi Fen," Lu Feng said and Xi Fen stood up and walked to the ring Lu Feng had drawn before the match started. Shen Cheng came back to his seat. "Start," he said and Xi Fen attacked Hai Lin with her hands. Hai Lin smiled and dodged the attack. He then raised his head and tried to kick her but his leg stopped before it touched her. "You need to practice more, you shouldn''t use your eyes to see the movements," Hai Lin said as her Xi Fen nodded and attacked him, this time Hai Lin punched her on her back. "Hmm," Lu Feng noticed Xi Fen needed more training before she could fight them. "Xi Fen, come back" he called her back. Xi Fen was a little disappointed, but she didn''t say anything and came back to her seat. "Chun Hua, go," he said to her. Chun Hua stood up and walked to Hai Lin. Hai Lin looked at her and nodded. "Start, and Hai Lin, don''t hold back," Lu Feng said to him Hai Lin looked at him, how could he beat and kick these girls? But he nodded. Chun Hua raised her hand and the wind started to gather on top of her hand. "Oh, okay," Hai Lin said and raised his right leg in the air. The shoe he was wearing started to melt¡­ and fire covered his half leg. "Haa!" she attacked him with a Wind Rule. Hai Lin defended the attack with a counter! He kicked on the wind attack. Chun Hua''s expression changed as she took a few steps back. The wind was powerful against fire, however, if the fire was too strong, the wind couldn''t do anything to it. Hou Qiong came back after her training. "Chun Hua, why are you using it like that? I already told you to not use the Wind rule like that, you should manipulate the wind to blades" Hou Qiong said after seeing her attacks. "Hmm?" Lu Feng noticed someone entered the place. "Yes, Sister Hou" Chun Hua nodded to Hou Qiong. "You guys, we will leave this place after six months, do you guys remember my request? I want the answer before we leave" Lu Feng said to them with a smile. They looked at each other''s faces and nodded to Lu Feng. "Looks like another problem came by, wait for a minute," Lu Feng said and started to fly towards the person who entered this place. Lu Feng stopped in mid-air, he couldn''t sense the person¡­ he opened the map and saw that man was not too far away from him¡­ ''Shit¡­ looks like some big shot entered¡­" Lu Feng''s expression changed, there was no way someone could hide their presence in front of him¡­. Until they were too strong! Stronger than those girls and boys he sealed in the White Realm! Chapter 160 - Oh, Shit... Lu Feng stopped moving and stood in the middle of the air while looking at the dot coming near him. "I didn''t expect there to be humans here" suddenly a man''s voice came from the forest. Lu Feng looked in the direction the voice came from but he didn''t see anything "I know you are there" Lu Feng pointed in an empty direction. "Oh" Suddenly someone appeared in the place where Lu Feng pointed his finger at. It was a man who was wearing red and blue robes, he was a middle-aged man. Lu Feng didn''t sense anything from him at all, if not for the Samsara Eyes, he wouldn''t even be able to find this man. That middle-aged man came in front of Lu Feng. Lu Feng couldn''t help but take 2 steps back. That man smiled as he looked at Lu Feng. "You have good eyes," he said to him "I know," he said to him, even though he was a little worried, he was not a bit scared by this man. No matter what, he was a Devil or a Demon! He had protection. "Anyway, you are an interesting man, let''s meet later!" he said to him "Where are you going?" Lu Feng asked him "To there" that middle-aged man pointed at the Core. "You will not return if you go there," Lu Feng said to him "Oh¡­" "I tried to stop them from going, but they didn''t listen to me," Lu Feng said to him with a sigh. "Why did you stop them?" "Because its the Core place of Evil 7th Door! There is no way out of that place" he said to him. That middle-aged man nodded "Okay," he said and turned back. Lu Feng was shocked by seeing him going back. That middle-aged man looked back at Lu Feng. "What?" he asked him. "No, nothing it was just seeing you calm like this that made me wonder who you are," Lu Feng said to him with a confused expression. That middle-aged man smiled "Do you want to know?" he asked him "Yes, if you want to say so," Lu Feng said. "I am their master," He said with a grin on his face. "¡­" Lu Feng was now a little scared. "O-Okay" Lu Feng nodded, he didn''t want to die right now, he was sure those guys'' master meant he was one of the higher-ups of XMDS. That middle-aged man was silent. "Do you have anything to say?" he asked him Lu Feng looked at him, gathered his courage, he didn''t want to miss the chance he got now. "Are you one of the higher-ups of the XMDS?" he asked him "Hmm¡­ something like that, I guess, why?" that middle-aged man said "Then, let''s leave the chitchat, I will come to the main point. Can we have a small talk? You look like someone who listens to people" Lu Feng said to him He nodded and both Lu Feng and he came to the old house and everyone moved back. They sat on the chairs in the middle of the old house. Lu Feng poured him a tea. "I know a way to get out of the Core Place of the Evil 7th Door. I entered that place and came back here" Lu Feng said to him in a calm voice. That man nodded, his facial expression didn''t change. "And I met some people in there, who were disappointed in your Demons and Devils actions, what are you guys actually doing?" Lu Feng said. "Disappointed? May I know who they are?" that man raised his eyebrows. "Oni Yun the Demon King, and Xu Sunin the Devil King" Lu Feng said to him. That middle-aged man stopped drinking tea, he was not some air-head who overreacted to things. "Where are they from?" that man asked Lu Feng in a calm voice. "Upper Realm, or so called Heaven, the place you all want to go," he said to him after drinking the tea. That middle-aged man smiled. "My name is Oni Aki. Nice to meet you," he said to him Lu Feng raised his eyebrows. "You¡­" Lu Feng didn''t think there were names for Demons and Devils here. "I know what you are thinking, we all have names, but we don''t use them" that man explained to him "I am Lu Feng¡­ but it is kind of shocking to see someone like you in this group," Lu Feng said to him with a sigh. "Hahaha," that man laughed. "Okay, since you have listened to me, I will show you one thing" Lu Feng said. "What is it?" Lu Feng took the book Oni Yun gave him. Oni Aki stood up after seeing the book and looked at Lu Feng. "Can you please put that book away?" he asked him "Hmm" Lu Feng stored the book away and that man calmed down a little and sighed. Lu Feng observed every movement of that man. He guessed right, the book had very little effect on this man¡­ he was lucky that this man was not someone like them who attacked. "So it was the book Demon King gave you?" he asked him after sitting back. "Yes" "What is in that book?" "History of Demons, and the main thing is ''what is the real use of Cursed Icons''" he said to him That man raised his eyebrows. "Let me ask you, what you think Cursed Icons are used for?" Lu Feng asked him "It opens the way to Heaven?" he said. It was like a normal answer. "No, not at all," Lu Feng said to him "What do you mean?" "Cursed Icon is one of the natural treasures which opens one way to the Divine Immortal Lands! Not Heaven!" Lu Feng said to him "What!?" Oni Aki was again shocked. "Yes, if you want to go to Heaven there is only one way, I know the way too, but I think I should hide that for now," Lu Feng said to him Oni Aki looked at Lu Feng and came in front of him. "I think I should go to the Divine Immortal Lands then Heaven¡­" he said with a smile. "??" Lu Feng looked at his face and understood something¡­. Oh, Shit¡­ Chapter 161 - Chat With Boss Lu Feng looked at the man¡­ "You¡­ sigh, looks like I met the right person" Lu Feng sighed. Even though he looked calm on the surface, his heart sank a little "Hahaha" Oni Aki laughed after hearing him, he just said that he was the head of XMDS because the only person who wanted to go to Heaven was him. Lu Feng looked at Oni Aki, "I suggest you stop all these, I know you want to leave this place and go to the Upper Realm if you agreed to my request I will show you the way to the Upper Realm, why all that if you became someone I could trust I can send you even now" he said to Oni Aki. Oni Aki stopped laughing and looked at Lu Feng, this time he had a serious face. "I since I decided to collect the Cursed Icons I will do that and go to the Divine Immortal Lands. I will become the third person to enter there, hahaha" Oni Aki stood up and laughed. "No, you will be the 6th person to enter Divine Immortal Lands¡­ but I don''t think you will be able to do that" Lu Feng said to him. "What?" "Anyway, so you are telling, you don''t want to stop this? I think those Events you guys are planning are related to this" Lu Feng said to him. "Yes, I will not stop a single thing. And yes, those events are related to this, you should attend too, we are going to Myth Lands" He said to him and Lu Feng remembered something, he didn''t know what the Myth Lands were¡­ "Oni Aki, one thing for sure, you can''t go to the Divine Immortal Lands, because the world is not for someone weak as you. This is the truth, I think your strength might be good in Upper Heaven. But in Divine Immortal Lands, not enough, you will die the next second when you step there" Lu Feng said, he knew he was bullshitting, but he wanted to stop this guy. Physically, it was impossible for anyone in this world to stop him, he was the strongest Demon ever to live in this world. Oni Aki was silent, he sat back on the seat. "Hmm, how do you know things about Divine Immortal Lands? You are in this world which is sealed for millions of years. Maybe more than that" he asked him Lu Feng smiled, but he didn''t answer, looked like this Demon would not listen to him. "You can leave now, we will meet in a few days since you are not trying to cooperate I will not too, you have a good chance to make your dream true, but¡­ that is all, I will not try to say anything to you," Lu Feng said to him, he didn''t want to do this¡­ but this was how he should do things, he would not cooperate with him, but he wanted information from him? No way. Oni Aki raised his eyebrows. "Looks like you have some guts to say that before me, you are not even strong¡­" "Stop all that, I can say one thing; until I am here, you can''t kill me. And even if you kill me, there is no way you get Cursed Icons. I have 5 Cursed Icons with myself if I am dead, hahaha" Lu Feng laughed out loud and started to walk towards Core. "5 Cursed Icons?" Oni Aki looked at Lu Feng with surprised and confused eyes. "Yes, 2 are from the people who you sent here. And the other 3¡­ I am not going to say" Lu Feng said to him and his speed increased "You already got 5 Cursed Icons¡­ I think we only had 3 with us, since you took 2 from us and I have one with me now" Oni Aki said "Oh, good! Thanks for coming here" Lu Feng said to him with a smile. "Where are you going?" Oni Aki appeared beside Lu Feng. "Where? I am going to my home" Lu Feng said to him, his heart already skipped a beat after seeing his speed of his. "Home?" "Yes, want to look around? I think you will like it" Lu Feng said. He had already told others to enter the Core place, he was not sure how dangerous this man was and now he could tell he was in a trap. Oni Aki smiled. "Let me tell you one thing before I go. This is my clone, my true body is 1000 times stronger than this clone" Oni Aki said to Lu Feng with a smile. "Oh, nothing changes," Lu Feng said and his leg entered the Core. "It changed..." before he could say anything Lu Feng was sucked into the Core. "Hmm" Oni Aki looked at the Core place and decided to go back. He somewhat understood that Lu Feng was a tricky guy, if he followed him now, he might really fall into his trap. "What an interesting kid¡­ I am excited to meet him again" he said to himself. He purposely did nothing but watch him go into the Core place. He had lived for many years, but never saw someone like Lu Feng before, who could speak to him like that and know many things out of this world. No matter how much he worked hard, he couldn''t find anything about the Upper Realm¡­ Heaven, but one day he found a book where it was written that Cursed Icons could take him to Heaven. Since that time he started to collect the Cursed Icons, but who would think that it would be so hard to find them, he traveled the whole world many times and was able to find 3 of them! Now two got taken by a kid who has 5 Cursed Icons¡­ "Lu Feng¡­" Oni Aki smiled, he now wanted to go to Divine Immortal Lands¡­ but who gave him that book that told him it opens the way to Heaven¡­? Who was it again? "Well, I can''t remember, was it given to me or I found it¡­?" he thought but he couldn''t find the answer. "Anyway, Lu Feng, come to Myth Lands in a month!" Chapter 162 - Night In Core Place Lu Feng sighed, he was very lucky this time¡­ "Lu Feng?" everyone saw him coming. Lu Feng looked at them. He somewhat understood that Oni Aki didn''t want to hurt anyone yet. Lu Feng sat on the ground thinking, his brain was not in the stage of thinking anymore. He was able to come here because he knew Lu Weici would help him, but once he leaves this place he will not have her protection anymore. Lu Weici should not leave this Core place, more like she couldn''t leave this place. Everyone came beside him, they did not understand what was happening but seeing Lu Feng worried they knew that was an important thing. Lu Feng took a deep breath and nodded. "Let''s stay here tonight and leave tomorrow morning" "What¡­ why?" they looked at him "You all saw the man, right?" he asked them "Yes" the nodded "He is the head of XMDS, and the power Demon in this world," he said to them "What!!??" they were shocked, more than him "Yes, that is why, if he comes here it is our win, but I don''t think he will come here, we should stay here for now," He said to them. "But¡­ only this night? What if he stays there and waits for us?" Hai Lin asked "No, he won''t, he has things to do before the events start" Lu Feng said and stood up while Hou Qiong was in deep thoughts. "Hou Qiong, give me the crystal," Lu Feng asked her. "Eh?" Hou Qiong came out of her thoughts and gave him the crystal. "Come with me," he said to them and they followed him silently looking around¡­ "This place is very dangerous, once you enter a trap, you will be sealed for life." Lu Feng said to them. "Hmm" they all nodded. Lu Feng took them to a building which had some rooms and they were clean and good. "Okay this looks good," Lu Feng said after checking all the rooms, so they don''t fall into traps in the building. "Brother Lu¡­" they called him Hou Qiong and Lu Feng looked at them. "We will follow you, this is our answer to your question," Ni Loa said to him. Lu Feng smiled. "There is no need to follow me, just help me when needed," he said to them Hou Qiong nodded to them. "Okay¡­" they all agreed. They know once he said something he would not change. "You guys will be the Sovereigns Sect people," Lu Feng said to them "Yes!" they shouted happily, even tears coming out of Hai Lin''s eyes. Lu Feng nodded and entered a room. Hou Qiong followed him as everyone went back to their rooms. "How to talk with them?" Lu Feng asked her. Hou Qiong explained it to him. He hadn''t talked with them for some time now and he never called them first. The projection started and they need to wait for Con Xan. "Hmm? Lu Feng?" Con Xan looked at them as Lu Feng wrote something in the book. "What? Who said that?" she asked in a panic. "Shit¡­ this will be big news in the Upper Realm¡­ sigh, it is best to not reveal it in Upper Heaven," Con Xan said with a sigh "That is why I hide this for this long, but this is getting worse and I don''t know what to do," he wrote. Con Xan was silent. Every Cursed Icon was in the world Lu Feng was in¡­ if others knew this they would all go to his world! Even though it was sealed¡­ things would even go out of hand once they reach his world, they wouldn''t even hesitate a single bit to destroy his world to get the Cursed Icons. So many people have been collecting it since they were kids and now they have become old monsters and still can''t find a single Cursed Icon, and these Demons and Devils got 3 and 2 with them, however, they wouldn''t be in their control¡­ they escaped to Lu Feng''s world. "Okay, don''t tell this to anyone, since there is nothing happening here, they still don''t notice the Cursed Icons moved from them," Con Xan said to him "Yes, I was thinking the same" Lu Feng replied Suddenly Su Xilin entered the call. "What are you talking about?" She asked them as she just appeared here. "Nothing, just explaining something to Lu Feng," Con Xan said to her normally Lu Feng nodded, their acting was top tier. Lu Feng followed Con Xan since she wanted to hide it from Su Xilin. He would also do the same. "Oh," Su Xilin smiled and didn''t suspect them. "One minute, let me talk with Hou Qiong a little," she said with a smile and Con Xian passed the crystal to her. "Qiong, I think you asked something about Wind Rules, right?" she asked as Hou Qiong nodded. "I found a good one for you, this is not Wind Rule or anything, but something similar to that, if you learn this, it might help you later," she said to her with a smile. "Oh¡­" Hou Qiong smiled. She had learned many things from them already. "I also need some things¡­" Lu Feng asked her, he learned Fire Rule from them and taught Hai Lin too. "Hmm, Xan will teach you something" Su Xilin said and talked things about the Rules and some other things. - - Next day "Lu Feng, I think you should check the things outside and come back, I couldn''t sleep in this place¡­ not only me, but others too, but only you also slept soundlessly," Hou Qiong said to him "Hmm" Lu Feng was silent and nodded. He forgot that he had a map¡­ "One minute" he remembered it and opened the map and saw nothing, as no one was in there. ''Looks like he left'' Lu Feng thought and nodded. "What is it?" Hou Qiong asked him "Nothing, I will come back in some time, don''t come out of this building, okay?" Lu Feng said to them and ran out of the building. "Lu Weici, I want to know one thing" Lu Feng said as he came far from the building. "What is it?" Lu Weici asked him.. She was already sitting on his shoulders. Chapter 163 - Xin "Do you think people from Heaven can destroy the world I am in? I think this was sealed, right?" Lu Feng asked her. "They can, easily, without taking a breath," Lu Weici said to him Lu Feng looked at her, ''does she have to say like that?'' "You don''t know how small and weak your world is. It would not even take a blink to destroy this world you are in," Lu Weici said to him "Okay¡­ so the seal only works on people inside the world?" "Yes" "Okay¡­" Lu Feng didn''t know what to say now, she sounded like she was mad about something. "Did that person leave?" he asked her "Yes" "Sigh, then everything is safe," he said with a smile and they appeared in front of the exit and he went outside. "What should I do¡­" Lu Feng thought after coming to the Training Place, he wanted to train God''s Body and some other techniques alone. "Hah!" He punched in the middle of the air while absorbing God''s Qi, it was very much effective to God''s Body cultivation. After practicing for some time he stopped, his body still needs to get used to God''s Qi. He then practiced God''s Punch, Right''s Kick¡­ "I think I should change these names¡­ but leave it" Lu Feng thought but he was couldn''t think of any good names for them so he just didn''t think about changing anymore. - - Somewhere. "What do you think about it?" a man who was wearing red clothes said. "Nothing, I think we should wait for Lin Lin batch to come here" another one who was wearing the same clothes as the person said. "Hmm" that was a 12 members group, and everyone was wearing red clothes. "But why do you need to wait for them? I think we should just kill them" a boy from the group suggested. He looked like a teen. The two people who were in the front said. "You are not even 10 years yet, and already want to kill someone" a man who was standing in front said. That boy smiled, he was a 9-year-old boy. "What is your name again?" "Xan Cong," he said "Good, listen, Xan Cong, when we are going to kill a group of people, we should never go alone, we don''t know what the enemies set for us, now take this as an example. We are 12, look at that group we are going to kill. 150 members, I know what you are thinking, but a group of dogs can kill a beast, you should know how things work" another man said to him with a smile. "Oh¡­" that boy nodded as he understood something and looked at the group, even though they looked like 150 members on top, many people should have hidden so they could ambush us! They waited there for 15 minutes and another group came to them, they were wearing a blue dress. "Let''s go," the man who was leading the blue group said and everyone nodded. "Attack!" Suddenly they all attacked the 150 members who were not too far away from them. "Haha. Fools" those guys were not surprised by those guys'' attack. That boy who was 9 years old was shocked, he thought wow¡­ "Let''s see about that," the blue gang leader said and swung his long sword slicing 2 people in half! They were not some small fries! They were in the Purple-Gold Blood Realm! The red group also took lead and the battle started. "We are here!" Suddenly a voice could be heard from the north. "Hehe, looks like it is your time to die!" the boss of the 150 members said to the blue and red group members. "Is that so?" the red group''s 2 leaders said with a smile. "Huh?" everyone noticed something¡­ "You all are the real fools," Blue leader said with a smile as¡­ ROAR! They heard a sound from the forest "W-W-What is that!!!" those guys looked at the forest and saw a big worm which roared now. It was a big worm which looked like a normal worm but only the size was too big¡­ "That looks disgusting¡­" some of the people said and started to run. They didn''t want to die in the worm''s hands, they would die in human''s hands¡­ "Worma! Come here" Blue Leader shouted as the speed of the worm increased. "Fuck" they know that, this worm was a big beast and if they get caught they would become food for the worm! "Hell no!" the people who had just come here to help the 150 people ran away, they remembered what the worm was, it was called Eating King Worma! But this was the first time they saw the beast in real, they only heard they used to live in this forest many years ago! Those blue and red guys smiled after seeing that, but those guys'' struggle went to nothing, they were all caught by the worm and got killed. "Okay, it is done, let''s go," the blue leader said to them as the worm vanished. The red group followed them and came into the middle of the forest and came in front of a big rock. "Xin Xin Xin Xin Xin Xin" Blue leader murmured. The rock in front of them started to move¡­ RUMBLE A path appeared in front of them. "Hehe" that 9-year-old boy smiled as they entered the path. The path was pitch black, they couldn''t see anything in front but they didn''t stop walking. After walking for an hour they came to the end of the path. "Xin Xin Xin Xin Xin" Another path opened at the end. Then again another end. "Xin Xin Xin Xin" A path opened, and they walked till they saw another end. "Xin Xin Xin" The same¡­ "Xin Xin" As they walked to the end of the path, they saw light¡­ it was the backside of a waterfall "Xin" The waterfall opened a big hole and they walked through the hole and jumped into the water. "Welcome back" A middle-aged woman came in front of them as they appeared on the other side¡­ Chapter 164 - A Little Past "Thank you" The blue leader who just came out of the pool of water said to her as the other nodded to the middle-aged woman. "Did you complete your mission?" "Yes" "Here''s the reward," she said and took black pills out of her storage ring and gave them to everyone. They took the pill and walked into the forest in front of them. "Today is Lin Day so take left" she warned them "Oh, okay" they too left as soon as they entered the forest. Again walking for an hour they came in front of a man who was sitting on the ground. "Where?" that man asked them "45th site," they said to him "Hmm, take right, left, and right," that man said to them "Okay" they followed as he said and they came in front of a teleportation array. They came on top of it and teleported from there. - - "We are here," the blue leader said as they appeared in a cave. "Yes," they also said and came out of the cave. In front of them, there was a big island floating in the middle of the sky, but they walked to the town which was below, on the ground. *One Way Town* The town''s name was One Way. It was big and filled with buildings and people who were buying things and selling things. "Fem Kin, come here" The blue leader stopped walking and looked at the person who called him, it was a lady¡­ "Madam Dong" that man was shocked by seeing her and half kneeling in front of a lady. "Soo, don''t say my name loud, idiot," she said as her face revealed, she was Dong Hao Shu¡­ "Sorry," Fem Kin said as others also noticed who was that person and they also kneeled. "Ah¡­" Dong Hao Shu sighed at seeing this, she didn''t want any attention but these guys would never¡­ "Fem Kim, come with me," Dong Hao Shu said and vanished from there. "You guys move on," Fem Kim said to them and he started to run somewhere. Others stood up in shock. "That was really Madam Dong, right? Did she come back?" "Looks like it¡­ I hope so" - - Dong Hao Shu and Lu Huang were sitting on a table as Lu Huang''s forehead was filled with sweat. "Hao Shu¡­ do we really need to go there? I actually don''t want to" Lu Huang said to her. "Don''t be scared, they are my brothers¡­ I don''t think they will harm you, even if they did, forgive them" she said to him Lu Huang looked at her, hurt? He was sure they would just kill him. "I don''t think they will only ''hurt'' me," Lu Huang said. Dong Hao Shu came in front of him "Until I am here, they will not do anything to you¡­ I promise" she said and kissed him. Lu Huang nodded, he decided to trust his wife¡­ Dong Hao Shu looked around and saw Fem Kim was getting close, "Here" she called him Fem Kim looked at them and came to them and half kneeled in front of her. "Madam Dong¡­" he was about to say something, however stopped after seeing Lu Huang. His eye flames appeared in his eyes¡­ but he was silent. Lu Huang just gave him a little smile. ''Smile?'' vines appeared on top of Fem Kim''s forehead. "Listen to me" Dong Hao Shy called him "Yes," Fem Kim turned his head down. "Tell my brothers that I came here, but if they do anything to my husband I will leave this place immediately, and will never come back, not even in their dreams," she said to him Lu Huang looked at her, was that a threat? Fem Kim clenched his fists by heard that. ''There guys¡­'' Lu Huang didn''t know what to feel about this¡­ "Yes, madam" Fem Kim said and looked at Lu Huang once again. Lu Huang smiled again. ''Again?'' Fem Kim''s eyes became red. "No go, I will not stay here for too long, I am going to Myth Lands," Dong Hao Shu said to him "Myth Lands? Madam Dong¡­ don''t tell me you are going to join in XMDS people event?" Fem Kim looked at her. "Yeah?" "You know they hate us¡­ if they see you, they don''t think about anything, they will just kill you" Fem Kim said "I know, they even saw me before but didn''t do anything, so this is also fine," she said to him "But¡­" "Go now" "Yes," Fem Kim said and gave a last look at Lu Huang. Lu Huang said bye to him with a smile. ''I will defiantly kill you'' Fem Kim thought with red eyes on him and ran back. Lu Huang looked at Dong Hao Shu. "See that? How does that kid look at me?" Lu Huang asked her. "Hmm" she nodded "And do you still think your brothers would leave me alive?" "I hope they do¡­ I don''t want to be a widow" Dong Hao Shu said with a sigh "Hey¡­" "Then what? Do you think I will stay calm? Huang, my husband~ listen to me and stay calm, meet them" she said to him Lu Huang really felt like running away... 250 years back "Father, I want to kill that bitch" a kid who looked like not even 5 years old said "What? Which bitch are you talking about?" a middle-aged man wearing white robes asked "That bitch who wears¡­ I don''t know what color robes, but she is annoying me" that kid said with a cute voice. "Who are you calling a bitch?" Suddenly a voice came from nowhere, it was a kid''s voice too "You, you are the bitch!" that kid said "Kid¡­ if you say that again, I will beat you" a girl who was wearing a purple dress came walking. She also looked younger than 5 years. "Haha, in front of my father? I bet you to try it" that kid said, his name was Lu Huang, 3 years old. "You think I am scared?" that girl said, she was Dong Hao Shu, 3 years old. "Stop it you two, Hao Shu, what you did this time?" Chapter 165 - Father? "Me? I did nothing!" she said to the middle-aged man. "Nothing?" Lu Huang looked at her. "Yes, nothing," Dong Hao Shu said with a pout. That middle-aged man laughed. "Father, she is lying, she is annoying me with her nonsense" Lu Huang said to his laughing father. "Nonsense? I was telling the truth" Dong Hao Shu got angry. "Okay, okay, Hao Shu, tell me what it is, I will tell it is nonsense or not," the middle-aged man said to her with a smile. "Fine, he said you are the strongest person here with an arrogant voice. So I said, even the lowest workers in my house are stronger than your dad" she said to him "Hear that? How that bitch is talking? I am very annoyed by her. Ahhh" Lu Huang shouted. "But that is true, Huang" that middle-aged man laughed again "Huh?" Lu Huang looked at his father. "Hao Shu is from a very ancient and powerful clan" that middle-aged man said to him "What¡­" Lu Huang looked at Dong Hao Shu who was ignoring his eyes. "Don''t call me bitch again, my brothers will kill you, even though my little brother is only 2 years old, he can kill you if he knows you call me bitch" Dong Hao Shu said with a smile. "Oh¡­ okay, bitch!" Lu Huang said and started to run. "Haha" that middle-aged man laughed, he didn''t care much about these things. "Uncle Lu, why is he acting like that? I was just telling the truth" Dong Hao Shu said after seeing him running away. "Because he doesn''t know what and how the outside world works¡­" that middle-aged man said to her while looking at Lu Huang running back. "Hmm," Dong Hao Shu nodded. "Now, now, why do you come back here? I think I blocked the teleportation array? Your big brother already warned me you know" he asked her. "Tsk, they always do that, don''t mind them, I want to play with Huang, that is why I came here," Dong Hao Shu said with a smile. "Hmm," that middle-aged man nodded¡­ ¡ª "Huh?" Dong Hao Shu opened her eyes. ''Why did I remember them now¡­'' She thought and looked at Lu Huang and smiled. Lu Feng who couldn''t sleep, so he was walking around the room. "Huang, you are still thinking about it?" she asked him with a smile. Lu Huang looked at her, "I can''t sleep while thinking about it, you should remember too¡­ I am not even strong as a worker in your clan, how do you think they will accept us¡­ no me, I don''t think they will do anything to you, even if they have to kill me, they will take you away from me¡­" Lu Huang said as he opened his eyes wide. "Sigh" Dong Hao Shu came in front of him "Why you are scared, that was all past, don''t think much about it, I know they will try to do it too, but do we have any other way? Look into my eyes" Dong Hao Shu said to him with a smile. Lu Huang looked into her eyes. "We already lived a good life, our son has now the power to live in this world, if anything happens, I will follow you¡­ but I don''t think anything will happen, it is just your imagination, my clan is not evil. They will not do anything like that" she said to him. Lu Huang smiled, he knew she didn''t want to think about it, but how would he forget¡­ her clan people were too powerful, even thinking about it made him like this. "Okay," he nodded and hugged her. Dong Hao Shu smiled and patted on his back The night passed "Husband~ so don''t act like a kid in front of my brothers," Dong Hao Shu said to Lu Huang as she wiped the lip mark on his cheek. "Hmm" Lu Huang nodded and both of them came back to the place where they told Fem Kim about it. "You are late, sister¡­" "We have waited for your return for a long time!" "Big sister!" Before they entered the place, they heard voices. Those were 3 guys in front of them. "Xio, Hun, Ah," Dong Hao Shu said after entering the place with Lu Huang, even though Lu Huang was scared, he was not a coward. They were her brothers. His wife''s brothers, they should respect him, why was he getting scared of them? They were stronger than him? So be it¡­ As they entered the place they saw a hundred people in the place¡­ "What are you guys doing?" Dong Hao Shu asked them as she raised her eyebrows, Lu Huang also took an attacking position. "There is no need¡­ everyone came here to see you," a young man who was wearing luxury robes said. "Father?" Dong Hao Shu was beyond shocked, how did her father find this out? Didn''t she say only her brothers? That young man smiled at Dong Hao Shu and looked at Lu Huang. "Sigh, you brat, I never thought that small brat would take my daughter away from me" he sighed after seeing Lu Huang. "Well, she loves me, and I love her, what is wrong with that?" Lu Huang said with a smile, somehow the fear inside him disparaging. "You!" one of the people behind the young man took a step forward. "Stop¡­" The young man said in a low voice as the man stood back in his place. "What is your name, Lu brat," that young man asked him "Lu Huang," he said to her. "Hmm," that young man nodded and looked at his daughter. "So, what is the reason you came back?" he asked her. Dong Hao Shu''s forehead filled with sweat, she thought only her brothers would come¡­ how did her father know about this¡­ ''that dame Fem Kim, and you guys¡­'' she thought and looked at the three guys in front of her as they ignored her gaze. "F-Father, it¡­ is like this¡­ our friends are in trouble, we need some help," she said to him with the courage she had Chapter 166 - Open The Way "Friends?" that young man suddenly smiled, but the smile vanished the next second. "Yes, they were captured by some evil guys¡­ I came here to ask for help¡­ I don''t think my brothers would leave me when I am in trouble¡­ that is why" she said to him "Oh¡­" that young man nodded and the three guys behind him were happily nodded, they were her brothers. Dong Xio, Dong Hua, Dong Ah. Lu Huang looked at Dong Hao Shu and smiled. "How did you enter here?" the young man asked as he took a seat. "The same route," she said to him "Huh? How can you do that¡­ I broke that a thousand times, and you can still use that?" that young man was shocked after hearing her. "Yes, I can," Dong Hao Shu said. "Sigh, then go back as you came, I will send help in 2 days," he said to her. Dong Hao Shu was silent, even Lu Huang was shocked¡­ "Okay" Dong Hao Shu nodded and both of them walked out of the place while her three brothers and other people stood up because of the shocking words from the king. "Father¡­" everyone looked at the young man "What? You all know ''that'' guy is coming here today, I can''t let her stay here!" that young man said after seeing them "Right!!!" Now everyone came to a realization. - - Dong Hao Shu and Lu Huang came in front of a cave. "Hao Shu! We are going to leave like this?" Lu Huang asked her, he was confused "We need to leave this place now," Dong Hao Shu said and dragged him into the cave as a bright light took them away. - - "Hmm? Was that my imagination? Or I just smelled royal blood?" A middle-aged man said, he was Oni Aki "Royal blood? How?" the other women who were sitting beside him said "Who knows¡­ but it vanished just now," Oni Aki said with a smile. "What¡­ is that Dong Hao Shu? But she ran away from their family, right?" "Yes¡­ but we still don''t know" Oni Aki said and came in front of the town entry. In the place, the king and everyone were sitting. "See that? I was fast enough now, if he had come here when she was here, it would have become a big problem" King said with a smile. Three brothers nodded. "But father, do we really need to open the gate for them? Myth Lands is not for use like this¡­." One of his sons said. "I know, but I already made a promise, even though we are going against the rules, it is better than sitting and watching," the king said to them. "Indeed, what a wise king, I feel like, if there were some more humans like you, this would have already changed" suddenly someone entered the place. "Indeed¡­" King nodded "But you know, I saw someone more interesting than you! Hahaha, you guys are a piece of shit compared to him" Oni Aki laughed out loud "¡­" those guys looked at him, what did he just say? King looked at Oni Aki, "What are you talking about?" "You remember your daughter, right?" Oni Aki said and sat on a chair. "My Daughter¡­?" King raised his eyebrows. And everyone already took a position to fight. "Come on, I just asked him, I am not going to do anything now anyway," Oni Aki said after seeing them King nodded. "Yes, your grandson¡­ your daughter''s son, is very very special¡­ he has my expectations at peak" Oni Aki said with a loud voice. "My grandson?" King looked at him. "Isn''t one dead? And another one was just a scumbag?" they looked at each other''s faces. They all knew about Dong Hao Shu and her family matters¡­ but never even tried to interfere Oni Aki looked at them and raised his eyebrows. "What are you talking about? Can you explain a bit?" he asked "Hao Shu had 2 sons, one was already dead, and another one was 74 years, and he does not even have any talent in cultivation, he is nothing but a scumbag. So I think you have mistaken someone for someone¡­" "I think the human name was Lu Feng. He is already 3rd stage of Divine Ocean" Oni Aki said to them. "Lu Feng?" King remembered this name, this was that scumbag''s name¡­ "If he gets strong, he might become the next you in some years, if we give him more time, he will even surpass you and reach the¡­" Oni Aki said with a smile. "Hmph, someone like King? Even in the next million of years, there will be no one who can catch up with King¡­" "I know what you feel, but I don''t care, and I don''t have time, open the gate, I am going to Myth Lands, we have so much work," Oni Aki said and came in front of the king "Hmm" King nodded, this was why he hate these Demons. They talk whatever they want to, and never listen to others¡­ - - "Sigh" Lu Huang sighed after appearing on top of a ruined building. "Hao Shu, what happened? Why run away from there?" he asked her. "A Demon came to the One Way¡­ I think they came to enter the Myth Lands¡­ but if that Demon knows I am there, it will leave the thing it was doing and try to kill us, I am 100% sure it will try to eat me" Dong Hao Shu said¡­ "Demon¡­? XMDS?" Lu Huang didn''t know what to say. "Now we are safe," she said and looked around¡­ they were in the middle of a big ruined building¡­ the surroundings were even worse. Lu Huang looked around, this was his past house¡­ but everything was already gone now anyway. "Let''s wait at the Kin Clan," Dong Hao Shu said and they started to run towards Kin Clan. - - "Lu Feng, do you think we can go back now?" Hou Qiong asked him "Hmm, okay, I think everything is safe now" Lu Feng nodded. "Good" Hou Qiong, they tried their best to sleep last night, but didn''t know why, no one was able to sleep, except Lu Feng¡­ Chapter 167 - Kill Her. Lu Feng nodded, he decided to take them back out. "Let''s go out then," he said and went to meet Lu Weici, after asking her to send them out they appeared out of the Core place. "Sigh¡­ I don''t understand how Brother Lu can do this¡­ like this place is under his control" Hai Lin said with a sigh. "Who knows," they said, they didn''t care how Lu Feng was able to do this, and it didn''t matter even if they know. Hou Qiong looked at the board which had *Core* name on it. "Let''s go back," Hou Qiong said and turned around. "Hmm" they followed her and came back to the old house. - - Lu Feng and Lu Weici came to the garden. Lu Feng was sitting on a chair while Lu Weici was sitting on his shoulders. "Master, can I say something?" Lu Weici asked him "Why are you asking that? If you want to say something say it already" Lu Feng said to her. "Okay, that girl¡­ your wife¡­ you should kill her¡ª" "Lu Weici!" Lu Feng shouted "¡­" Lu Weici became silent. "What are you saying? Did you lose your mind?" Lu Feng said looking at her. "If I remember correctly. When you and Ancient Founder died, many clans came to the immortals and they made them powerful. One of the powerful clans was the Lu Clan, which is also yours now since you took the body of that clan member. But there are some supreme clans too, she is from that Supreme Clan, I don''t know how and why she got that power, but since she got that power, nothing can save her, she will become the ruler of Hell¡­ she will face hell¡­" Lu Weici said to him with an emotionless voice. "What are you saying all of a sudden¡­ she will face hell?" Lu Feng stood up, he really got angry this time "If you kill her now, many lives will be saved¡­ she got the cursed power which only brings doom to people, she will never die, but the people around her will¡­ you should kill her before she awakens the 2nd phase¡­" "Stop¡­" Lu Feng said to Lu Weici and she stopped talking. Lu Feng looked at Lu Weici, he felt she should give a beating to her, but why she was saying all this now¡­ "How do you know all this?" He asked her. "Last night I¡­" Lu Weici came to them at night. "So, you mean Hou Qiong is cursed?" Lu Feng asked her. "No¡­ this is something her ancestors give to their descents, she is born with it and lives with it¡­ if you kill her now, it would only benefit her, one thing is for sure, if the master stays beside her, it will bring many problems to you¡­ their clan did very terrible things in the past..." Lu Weici was stopped. "Don''t say that again¡­ Lu Weici¡­ I am really angry right now, send me out" Lu Feng said to her Lu Weici closed her mouth and they appeared in front of the exit and Lu Feng came back to the old house without saying a word. He shouldn''t have heard her words¡­ "Lu Feng, what are you doing? Sleeping?" Hou Qiong came to him walking with a smile. Seeing her smiling face, Lu Feng smiled, there was no way he would kill his wife, look at that smile, it was the best thing he had ever seen¡­. "Yes, I am going to sleep now, come here," Lu Feng said to her. "Hai," she said and jumped beside him, and hugged him. Lu Feng patted on her head. Hou Qiong looked at Lu Feng''s face. "Now I can sleep peacefully¡­ haa," she said "Hmm," Lu Feng nodded. Looked like it was Lu Weici''s work¡­ "I am going to sleep," she said and closed her eyes. Lu Feng closed his eyes, he also tried to sleep, but Lu Weici''s words echoed in his head. It was like he already hated her for saying it, but why¡­ why now. He opened his eyes and slowly came off the bed. "Where are you¡­ going" Hou Qiong woke up. "Inside Core Place, I remember something important," Lu Feng said to her. "Hmm, then I will go back to sleep," she said and again fall asleep. Lu Feng looked at her, he didn''t completely understand what Lu Weici tried to say to him¡­ he entered the Core place. After walking for some time. Lu Weici appeared, but this time she appeared in front of him kneeling. "Lu Weici¡­" "Yes master" Lu Weici said "Well¡­" Lu Feng was about to say sorry after hearing her voice, but why didn''t say anything. "Take me to the garden," he said "Okay" she nodded and they appeared in the garden. "Listen Lu Weici, I am not angry anymore, so be normal," he said to her after sitting on the chair. "Really?" Lu Weici looked at him "Yes, but don''t say such things like that, it just¡­ you know, I love my wife, right?" He said to her "Hmm, okay, sorry," Lu Weici said "Good" Lu Feng nodded as Lu Weici vanished and appeared on top of his shoulders. "Now tell me, why and what happened after I was dead? Clan? Powers? Supreme Clan? Explain clearly" he asked her. "But¡­ I can''t talk about all that, I just warned you this because this might be a serious matter to you¡­ I can''t about others" she said to him "Eh?" Lu Feng looked at her. "Okay, tell me about her ancestors, why their clan never had any girl children," Lu Feng asked her. Lu Weici looked at him like she was thinking about telling him or not. "I can''t tell everything, but her clan was a supreme clan which did many terrible things in the past, their ancestors passed their sins to their descents," she said to him. Lu Feng looked at her. "Why are you not telling?" he asked her "Because¡­ that would make you lose love for her, now since you don''t want her to die, please don''t ask many questions," she said to him. "Huh?" Lu Feng was surprised Chapter 168 - We Will Come Here Often Lu Feng laughed. "There is no way that will happen¡­" he said to her, why would his love for Hou Qiong decrease by knowing her ancestors'' sins, it was her ancestors not her! "Then okay¡­ last night I tried to remember things about her ancestors and got to know a few things¡­" Lu Weici said and turned back. "She is coming here," she said to him "Hmm" Lu Feng nodded and they appeared in the tallest building. Hou Qiong was also walking towards the same building. Lu Weici vanished from there as Hou Qiong got closer to the building. "Lu Feng?" she called him "Yeah, come in," he said to her as she entered the building and saw Lu Feng was sitting on a chair. "What happened?" he asked her. "I don''t know¡­ but, I wanted to see you," she said to him as she was walking towards him. Lu Feng raised his eyebrows and stood up "Then here I am¡­" he said to her with a smile as she hugged him "Just before¡­ I got a feeling that I am going to lose you¡­" she said to him with watery eyes. Lu Feng patted on her back¡­ ''what the hell was going on, things were changing faster than I think¡­'' he thought, she was normal till now¡­ and now she was acting like this? "Master¡­ I think you should ki¡ª" the voice in his mind stopped. Lu Feng looked around and knew it was Lu Weici''s voice. ''Lu Weici, I know you are telling me to kill her for me¡­ right? If she dies¡­ no she will not die, I will never let her die, and I will not die. I have a goal, but don''t say that again, Lu Weici, no matter what you say, I will not harm Qiong, so give up'' Lu Feng thought, he was sure she could hear his thoughts. There was no sound from the other side and Lu Feng looked at Hou Qiong. ''She is reaching the 2nd phase of her power¡­ because of your Qi, the lost power of the Hin Clan will rise again¡­ within her. When I first saw her, I only saw your Qi, but things are changing¡­ the Hin Clan is a Supreme Clan, and the bloodlines of this clan are also ridiculously very powerful¡­'' Lu Weici started to explain things she remembered about her. After hearing everything, Lu Feng looked at Hou Qiong. His eyes showed some fear and disgust¡­ but it was only a moment. ''Sent her back'' he said to her Hou Qiong who was hugged by Lu Feng appeared outside of the Core Place. Lu Feng couldn''t go out like them, he needed to walk out of the exit. Hou Qiong was surprised after appearing in front of the Core Place. "Why¡­" She didn''t understand. "Well, we can''t talk there" A voice came from the sky as Lu Feng landed beside her. "Oh¡­" she nodded with a smile. "Now, let''s go back to sleep," he said to her as they both came back to their room and tried to sleep. Hou Qiong was able to sleep but Lu Feng''s eyes were wide open. He couldn''t sleep because of things he heard from Lu Weici. However, his love for Hou Qiong didn''t change a bit. "I will find a solution for this¡­" Lu Feng clenched his fists. Ni Loa and Hai Lin looked at Lu Feng who was talking to himself. "Brother Lu¡­ everything is alright? Any problem¡­?" they asked him "Nothing, you guys train. I don''t have much time, we will leave in 8 days" Lu Feng said to them "What¡­" they were shocked. This was so sudden¡­ they thought they would leave after a month¡­ "Yes, I forgot the most important thing, I don''t know anything about Myth Lands, and it will take a long time for me to go to my home¡­ so I decided to go before some days," Lu Feng said to them with a serious face. "But¡­" "I will come here often, don''t worry," Lu Feng said Hou Qiong also heard this and nodded, that was also true¡­ At night. Lu Feng took the Cursed Icon out of this pocket. "Qiong, there are 4 other Cursed Icons here, what should we do? I think it is better to leave them here" he said to her. "Huh. That is the best thing to do. We can''t take them with us at all. If they want I don''t think we can hide them other than this place¡­ only you can do anything as you want in this place" Hou Qiong said to him. "Yes, those bastards can''t enter this place, even if they did they would never leave" Lu Feng nodded, he should hide these Cursed Icons somewhere in the Core Place. It will be 5 Cursed Icons¡­ XMDS was almost at the lose here¡­ they need 9 Cursed Icons to get all Cursed Icons¡­ since we have 5 with us, it will be our win¡­" Lu Feng said with a smile. "Huh?" Hou Qiong looked at him¡­ where did he get this information from? She didn''t see anyone telling him¡­ Lu Feng looked at her. "What happened?" he asked her. "Nothing¡­ just I don''t know many things, I didn''t even know what you are talking about¡­ win? What wins? And these Cursed Icons¡­" Lu Feng sighed, he didn''t say anything to her. "There are some secrets, you should understand¡­" "I know, haha," Hou Qiong said with a laugh. Lu Feng smiled, she was not serious¡­ "Anyway, we need to prepare things," Lu Feng said and slept. After some days. "I am going, Lu Weici, I will come here often¡­" he said to her, he knew she was alone here¡­ and lonely, but he had things to do, she couldn''t leave this place. "Okay," Lu Weici said with her usual emotionless voice. Lu Feng sighed, he thought she would be at least show some emotions¡­ but things were not going as he think. "We are leaving, guys, be careful and train!" Lu Feng said to everyone in front of him "Brother Lu¡­sob sob" Hai Lin and others couldn''t help but to cry. "Come on don''t cry¡­ I said this right, we will come here often" Chapter 169 - First Time Meeting... Lu Feng smiled and entered the boat. Hou Qiong also nodded to them and followed him inside the boat. "See you guys!" Lu Feng said to them "Hmm" they all nodded, even though it was a short time they spent together, it was like a dream. So many things happened, they entered a realm which they would not even dream¡­ Lu Feng started to fly out through the forest, even though it was called Eating Forest, he already said Lu Weici would open a way to the East Lands. She did as he said, there was a narrow path that leads out of the forest. "Lu Feng¡­ how?" Hou Qiong was surprised by seeing this. How? There was a narrow path from inside? Lu Feng just smiled at her, he already thought many times about telling her about Lu Weici. But Lu Weici refused, she didn''t want anyone to know about her. Hou Qiong also became silent and they came out of the forest¡­ "This is really at the corner of the land" Lu Feng said with a surprised voice, there was totally wasteland before the forest¡­ "Anyway," Lu Feng started to fly towards his home. "Lu Feng, why not press the emergency button? I think this will be the fastest way¡­" "But we don''t know where we are going or anything¡­ it will be dangerous to do that" Lu Feng said to her, it takes 5 to 6 days to reach his home! If it was that emergency button, he would be able to reach the East Land in just one day¡­ however, the danger level was high, he couldn''t risk now. Hou Qiong nodded, but she felt 5 days would go waste. Lu Feng also thought about it, nevertheless, he still chose the safe way. "Look who it is¡­ haha" suddenly a voice came from the back. Lu Feng raised his eyebrows¡­ even Hou Qiong was shocked. "Oni Aki?" Lu Feng turned his head¡­ he saw there were some people behind him. "So this was the kid you talk about¡­" a young man who was wearing purple robes said, he was way more handsome than anyone here, more than Lu Feng. "Yes," Oni Aki nodded with a smile. "Hao Shu''s son¡­" there were three men behind the young man who looked at Lu Feng. "Indeed, look at his face, he has the same type of eyes¡­" the young man said with a smile. Even though they all hate Lu Huang, this was the son of their clan princess, Dong Hao Shu, her blood running through this boy¡­ so they couldn''t hate him. The young man and other three people appeared in front of Lu Feng ''Hao Shu? Mother?'' Lu Feng was confused but seeing these people were with Oni Aki it was decided they were not good men. "I don''t know who you all are. If you are planning to do anything to my mother, I will hunt you to the end" Lu Feng said in a serious voice. Some thoughts appeared in his mind, he thought they would take him as a hostage and call her mother¡­ and many more. That was why he said it¡­ The young man and others smiled. Even Oni Aki grinned. "Looks like Hao Shu son has some good spirit" "Of course, he will, he is the son of Hao Shu¡­" Lu Feng looked at them in confusion, he held Hou Qiong''s hand and was about to press the emergency button but his hand stopped after hearing another sentence. "Hao Shu is my daughter," the young man said to Lu Feng. "Huh?" both Hou Qiong and Lu Feng were shocked¡­ he remembered talking with elders, his mother was from a very powerful clan. Way too powerful¡­ "We are her brothers" those three guys to them Lu Feng looked at them, this was the first time he saw them. So he didn''t know to believe them or not. Oni Aki looked at them. ''Are they real? But why are they with Oni Aki¡­'' Lu Feng thought. "Don''t worry they are real" Oni Aki said to him Lu Feng''s doubt increased even more now. Oni Aki took the Cursed Icon out of his pocket. "Look like you hide the Cursed Icons in Core place," Oni Aki said to him after confirming there was no Cursed Icon with Lu Feng. Lu Feng smiled. "Yes, and you will never get them," he said to him "Let''s see about that" Oni Aki smiled. ''Huh? Why is he so confident¡­'' Lu Feng didn''t know what to feel after seeing Oni Aki''s confidence¡­ there was no way to get the 5 Cursed Icons from Core Place. "Lu Feng¡­ right?" the young man asked. "Yes¡­" Lu Feng nodded, he was a little¡­ what do we call that¡­ he never saw his grandfather before, and suddenly someone came, he looked younger than him and said he was his grandfather¡­ "Come out," he said to him Lu Feng looked at Hou Qiong and saw Hou Qiong clenching her teeth¡­ what happened to her? "There is no need to be scared, we will not do anything to you, we only hate your father, not you," one of those three brothers said "Eh?" Lu Feng looked at them, they hate his father? Why? "King, we came here for something else, leave him alone, he will come to Myth Lands anyway," Oni Aki said to the young man. "Hmm?" King looked at Oni Aki, but he didn''t say anything. "You want to go to Myth Lands?" King asked Lu Feng. "Yes¡­" Lu Feng nodded. "Then you first come to me, without me, you can''t go to Myth Lands," he said with a smile. "Oh¡­" "I think I should inform this to your mother" he said "What?" "That you are with me," The King said with a smile and a big blue array appeared on top of Lu Feng''s boat. "This teleports you to my guest house, wait there, we will come there soon," King said to him with a smile. "What! Wai¡ª" Before they say anything the boat vanished. Chapter 170 - One Way Town Lu Feng and Hou Qiong appeared in a room. "What¡­" they were shocked "Where are we¡­" Hou Qiong asked him Lu Feng looked at her "¡­ I don''t know¡­" he said to her. "Okay¡­" Hou Qiong looked around, it was a good and big room¡­ with a huge bed and other things. "I think this is a good room," Lu Feng said after seeing the things and the bed. "Yes¡­ but I think that young ma¡ª cough, your grandfather said this is his guest house" Hou Qiong said "Grandfather¡­ we still don''t know anything yet," Lu Feng said to her "But yeah, he kind of looked like mother¡­ if mother was a boy, she would look like him I guess" he added "Yeah, I thought that too," Hou Qiong said and they sat on the bed, it was a good bed, really. Lu Feng looked at Hou Qiong. "Qiong, I noticed something when you saw them¡­ did you have any hate towards them?" Lu Feng asked her, he couldn''t forget her face he saw before. "N-Nothing" she also remembered that and looked down. "Hmm, okay" Lu Feng nodded, he couldn''t force her to say things to him, he had already hidden many things from her. Hou Qiong was silent for some time and started to speak "Since I was a child, no one ignored me, like¡­ they hate me or anything, but no one ignored me like this¡­" Lu Feng looked at her, ''what is she talking about?'' , "When those women from XMDS came to the old house, they ignored me like¡­ I never exist! When those men from XMDS came, they also knew we were there, but they ignored me¡­ even that head of XMDS, now these guys¡­ they never care to even look at me¡­ I feel worse when I think about it like I am some dogshit or something?" she said to him, she was really angry about it. "Haha," Lu Feng laughed and thought ''indeed a princess.'' "Look Qiong, why do you think like that, there is no need to care about it, like what does it matter that they think about you or care about you? There is no need to think about such things, I know you never left the people''s attention before, but yeah, you are nothing but bones and meat in strong people''s eyes, so don''t think about it" Lu Feng said to her, he also thought about it, if not for the Cursed Icons, there was no way many people would even care about him. Hou Qiong was silent, she was thinking about it, it was the first time she felt like this because she lived like that. She didn''t mind if people hated her or loved her, she was always the main attention of them, now people don''t even care to look at her¡­ "Hmm, okay" she also decided to think like that, so what if they didn''t care about her. It didn''t change anything and didn''t matter anything to her. "Good" Lu Feng said and the door opened. "Eh? Who are you two?" a maid wearing a green dress asked. "I am Lu Feng, she is Hou Qiong," Lu Feng said to her¡­ "Oh¡­ wait, why are you here? How did you enter this place" she said as a sword appeared in her hand. "Wait, wait, there is no need to attack, even I don''t know anything about this place or anything, but a young man who was wearing purple robes said he was my grandfather and sent me here," he said to her by seeing the sword, it was giving off a very dangerous aura and he couldn''t sense her cultivation at all! "Young man? Your grandfather¡­ what is your mother''s name?" she asked him as her voice shook a little. "Dong Hao Shu¡­" He said to her as he came in front of Hou Qiong protecting her. He didn''t know when she would not attack or not. The sword vanished and she kneeled in front of them. "I am very sorry," she said with "What¡­ stand up!" he said to her. That maid was still kneeling "I didn''t know you were Madam Hao Shu''s son, I need to be punished! I need to be punished! I was about to attack! I need to be punis¡ª" "Stop¡­ there is no need for punishment or anything, anyone would react like that when they see a stranger in a house" Lu Feng said to her. "Really¡­" she looked at him with disappointed eyes. ''Huh?'' both shocked after seeing her face. ''Is she disappointed because she was not getting punished?'' Lu Feng thought "Yes, there is no need for punishment or anything¡­" Lu Feng said That maid''s face became red as she was about to cry¡­ Hou Qiong and Lu Feng looked at her face¡­ ''Cute'' thought, her face was white as milk and she had a very good face. She was defiantly a nation-level beauty¡­ "Stop, don''t cry, I will give you some punishment" Lu Feng stopped her before she start crying. "Really?!" excitement was filled in her eyes, her about to cry face was gone and now she had a happy and excited face. "Yeah¡­" Lu Feng said to her with a sigh. She came in front of him walking on her knees. "Hey" they tried to stop her but she came in like that. "What is wrong with this girl?" Lu Feng was shocked, why was she acting like this? Anyone would ask if some stranger comes into a house all of a sudden. "Please punish me," she said to him with a smile. "Qiong¡­" Lu Feng didn''t know what to say to her, he said he would punish her, but should he do¡­ Hou Qiong was also silent¡­ she loves being punished? "What is your name?" Lu Feng asked her. "Fem Kin Ko," she said to him. "Where is this place?" Lu Feng asked him. "One Way Town," she said. "One Way Town¡­ what is this? I never heard something like this before" Lu Feng was shocked by hearing it. "This is a place which is connected to the mainland, but not on the mainland.. This is the only way to go to Myth Lands. That was why it was named One Way Town" Chapter 171 - The Most Delicious Food! "Oh¡­" Lu Feng nodded, it was a good thing too. Now they didn''t need to travel this far. "How do you know my mother?" Lu Feng asked her. "I work here, I have been working there for more than 300 years," she said to him "Uh?" both of them were shocked, more than 300 years? What the hell¡­ Hou Qiong''s grandpa was 300 years old! Lu Feng and Hou Qiong looked at each other''s faces. How strong was this maid¡­ "Stand up," Lu Feng said to her like he was ordering her. "Yes, sir!" she stood up and looked at them. "There was no way someone would believe you are more than 300 years old," Lu Feng said to her after seeing her face. She looked like someone from their 20s. Fem Kin Ko didn''t say anything and looked at them like she want something¡­ Lu Feng and Hou Qiong took a step back, why did she want to get punished that much? "Okay¡­ stand there for the whole day without moving, no matter who called you, you should not move," Lu Feng said to her after showing a corner. She looked at him with disappointment. Lu Feng ignored her gaze and she nodded and did as he said, he stood there in the corner. Hou Qiong gives a slight smile. She was someone who lived more than 300 years, you wanted her to stand there a day¡­ it would be easy as eating tofu. Fem Kin Ko looked at them and didn''t say a single thing. "Looks like we need to go out and see how this place is, she just said this is the only way to the Myth Lands. "Fem Kin Ko, how to go out?" he asked her. "There is no way out," she said to them. "Huh?" they were confused. "The only way to leave this place is to get master''s permission and I think I am not worthy enough to teach you, sir," she said to them "You mean that young man''s permission? And why you are not worthy¡­" "Young man? Don''t call master that, he is already more than 1000 years old" she said to them. They were dumbfounded. That young looking man was more than 1000 years old! "Oh¡­ okay" Lu Feng nodded and so did Hou Qiong. They came back and sat on the bed. "What should we do now?" Hou Qiong asked him "Nothing, but I hope they don''t do anything to Ni Loa and others," Lu Feng said with a sigh. "W-What! Did they go to the Evil 7th Door?" Hou Qiong was shocked. "Yeah¡­ I think" Lu Feng said with a heavy voice, Oni Aki was with them if they do anything to them¡­ "Lu Feng, I think they will be fine, those people who ignored me will ignore all, maybe some people are like you who." Hou Qiong said with a smile. She was stronger than them, and they ignored her so they would do the same with those guys. They didn''t worth their time. "Hmm," Lu Feng nodded. "Anyway, the Cursed Icons are safe, there was no way to get them" Lu Feng smiled brightly. They were with Lu Weici, so there was no way to get them¡­ wait, even they got at least one Cursed Icon, they would not be able to return, he saw many things in Core Place, which was filled with many traps, once they entered the place there was no way out, there were millions of people in the core place right now, they were all locked. The tallest building was just the tip of a big iceberg. Hou Qiong nodded. "Fem Kin Ko, how many Rules do you know? I mean learned?" Lu Feng asked her. "Rules? That''s¡­" Fem Kin Ko looked at them. "I already passed the Rules stage, but I think I know all most 100 Rules" she added. "What¡­" Lu Feng and Hou Qiong smiled. They hit the jackpot! "Can you teach me some Rules?" Lu Feng asked her. "That is not in my hands, Master needs to give permission," she said. They were kind of surprised, but yeah, who would teach them¡­ it was something they do with their disciples or family members, she only knew Lu Feng was Dong Hao Shu''s son, but she needed permission to teach him things if he wanted to learn anything from her. "Okay," Lu Feng nodded and sat on the bed in the lotus position. "I am going to cultivate for some time" Lu Feng said to her. "Okay," she also sat on the bed and started to cultivate. When she was cultivating with Lu Feng, her speed was also increasing. Lu Feng slowly opened his eyes and looked at Hou Qiong ''She will reach her Bloodline ability 2nd phase¡­ what should I do¡­ well, there was nothing to do anyway, I will accept everything that comes to me and her'' Lu Feng thought seeing Hou Qiong. Her 2nd Phase would bring unlucky for him and her, the people around her would suffer many unthinkable things. Hou Qiong silently cultivaing. She didn''t know anything about that. An hour passed and suddenly the door opened as 2 other maids entered the room. "Who are you two? How did you enter¡­ huh, Fem Kin Ko, what happened?" they saw Fem Kin Ko was standing corner and asked her in a hurry. "My punishment¡­" she said with a sad face. "Punishment? Who calls that punishment¡­ wait, why are you talking punishment?" one of those maids asked her. "Because Young Master is the son of Madam Dong," she said. "What!" they were shocked by hearing this and looked at Lu Feng who nodded with a slight smile. "That means master teleported young master here?" they asked as they kneeled on the floor. "Yes," Lu Feng said "We are sorry for doubting¡­ we also need to be puni¡ª" "Sigh, hey, you all leave this room now!" he said to them "O-Okay sir!" they all left the room and Lu Feng sighed, they were at least good, they didn''t refuse like Fem Kin Ko. "Looks like they came looking for you," Lu Feng said to Fem Kin Ko Fem Kin Ko nodded. She was still sad, her coworkers saw her receiving punishment¡­ that too the worst possible punishment¡­ she never felt such humiliation before¡­ ''so this was what the young master wanted¡­ he wanted to humiliate me in front of them¡­'' she thought and accepted the punishment! Lu Feng and Hou Qiong were sitting on the bed. The door opened again¡­ "Young master, we brought some food," said a maid while 3 other maids entered the room. ''These guys don''t ask before entering a room?'' Lu Feng thought but he didn''t say anything. "Why that much¡­" Lu Feng asked, three maids brought 3 big tables with them! Those maids looked at each other''s faces. "This is not normal food, it is filled with Qi, spiritual herbs¡­" "Oh!" Lu Feng was surprised, he heard those things were good food. Hou Qiong was sure that if the things here tasted good, there was no way they could eat at least half of them. Those maids brought the food in front of them while looking at Fem Kin Ko. The eyes showed pity and sadness, to get such punishment¡­ Fem Kin Ko stood there like a statue and didn''t care about their gazes Lu Feng and Hou Qiong saw this¡­ what was wrong with these people¡­ "Fem Kin Ko, come here," Lu Feng asked her. "Huh?" Fem Kin Ko looked at Lu Feng and walked to him. "Why did you move?! I said to not move!" Lu Feng shouted at her. "I- I''m sorry sir!" Fem Kin Ko was shocked and didn''t know what to say¡­ she remembered he said ''You shouldn''t move, no matter who called you'' but she moved¡­. "Maids, what kind of punishments you guys take if you do not obey?" Lu Feng asked the maids in front of him. "Get beaten for a whole year, and they might become a slave¡­" "Hey¡­" Lu Feng was taken back by those things, what kind of shit was this. "Fem Kin Ko, you will become my servant till I live here, I don''t care what you think and you should not say anything back to me¡­ no matter what I do! Okay?" Lu Feng said to her. "Yes sir¡­" Fem Kin Ko looked at him¡­ she wanted to refuse but this was punishment for her disobeying¡­ so she nodded. Lu Feng sighed, now it was good, she wouldn''t get looked down on by others. Hou Qiong also understood but didn''t say anything. Other maids looked at Lu Feng as they opened their eyes wide. ''Servant?! Fem Kin Ko?'' they thought, however, they were silent. Lu Feng took a meat piece that looked like it was dipped in honey. He took a bite. "Ah" Lu Feng was shocked by the taste of the meat¡­ it was the most delicious thing he had ever eaten before! Hou Qiong looked at the food in front of her, she took a herb that looked like a flower and ate it. Her face became red, she held herself back to not moan. They started to eat as they had never eaten anything before in their life¡­ Chapter 172 - Come And Help "No" Lu Feng and Hou Qiong fell asleep after eating everything on the 3 tables. Fem Kim Ko looked at them. "You guys leave, since I became the young master''s servant I will take care of their things," she said to them. "But¡­ are you sure about that? Becoming someone''s servant¡­ we still don''t know if he was telling the truth or not" one of the maids said to her. Fem Kim Ko smiled. "I know what you are thinking, but don''t worry, he is not fake, he was telling truth, and I didn''t notice at first, but his face was kind of similar to Madam Dong," she said to them "Oh¡­ then good luck, he said ''no matter what I do'' bet he is having some bad intentions¡­" "Even if he did have them, I can''t say anything back! If master knows I disobeyed young master''s words 3 times I might die" Fem Kim Ko said to them. Those maids were silent and nodded "okay" they said and took the tables and left the room. Fem Kim Ko stood beside the bed while looking at Lu Feng and Hou Qiong. ''To think Madam Dong''s son would come here¡­ I think Madam Dong will come here too'' she thought with a smile. Next day morning. Lu Feng slowly opened his eyes and saw he was sleeping on a bed and Hou Qiong was sleeping beside him. "Good Morning, Young Master," Fem Kim Ko said to him "Hmm?" he looked at her "Why are you here?" he asked her. "Eh?" Fem Kim Ko was shocked by hearing the question. "You are a servant, not a slave, go back to your house," Lu Feng said to her with a troubled expression. "But¡­" Fem Kim Ko didn''t know what to say¡­ "Go back, if I need something I will call you, okay?" "Yes, sir!" she said and walked out of the room. Lu Feng sighed. Why he was teleported to a weird house¡­ he came off the bed slowly without disturbing Hou Qiong''s sleep. Lu Feng opened the door and walked out of the room. He wanted to see the house. Just as he came out of the house he felt he entered a different place¡­ like he was teleported. "This¡­" he was indeed teleported somewhere. He stood on top of a road which was not too big. It was a narrow path 4 feet wide. He took a step and nothing happened to him so he started to walk to the end of the path and when he stood at the end of the path. He was teleported again¡­ "What is wrong with this¡­ why are there so many teleportations? Can''t they¡­huh?" he saw naked women sitting on top of a rock and there was a hot sprint in front of them¡­ "Young master?" they saw him, even though they were shy and a little angry, they couldn''t do anything. "Ahh, I am sorry!" Lu Feng was shocked and closed his eyes and took a few steps back. Those women were the maids in this house. "Where is the exit?" he asked them while his eyes were still closed "Huh" they were somewhat shocked by his reaction. And remembered he didn''t know anything and how things worked in this house¡­ they couldn''t blame him for entering this place. "I will take you back to the room, young master," the maid said and wore her dress. "T-Thanks," Lu Feng said and turned around. That maid walked for 100 meters, as Lu Feng followed her and came to a different location again. "Why is this place like this¡­? Can''t this be normal?" Lu Feng asked her. "It is built like this, every single room is in a different place but connected by the teleportation array, we can move from one to one," that maid said to him "this is because of the safety, no one in this world can defeat One Way town, because of this. Enemies don''t even know where we are, where we would go when we sneak attack¡­ everything is useful from this" Lu Feng opened his mouth after understanding her words, it was indeed a cool thing¡­ if they were attacked in the bedroom, they could teleport to the kitchen or living room and escape easily, and this help them in many ways¡­ They came in front of the room again. "Please enter," that maid said as Lu Feng entered the room. "This place is filled with many traps, young master, please don''t leave without asking us," that maid said and closed the door. Lu Feng nodded and looked at the bed and saw Hou Qiong was still sleeping. "Qiong, wake up" he slowly woke her up. "Hm¡­" she didn''t want to wake up yet, so he let her sleep, there was nothing to do anyway. He entered the bathroom, which was connected to the room itself, he thought there would be teleportation too. - - Somewhere. "What should we do now?" a voice came from a dark place. "I don''t know, we shouldn''t have come here¡­ but don''t worry, I will try to get out of this place" another voice came from the other side. "Damn! We couldn''t find a single Cursed Icon¡­ that Lu Feng!!" it was Oni Aki''s voice. "He already said¡­" "I know, but if we don''t risk there is no way to get Cursed Icons!" Oni Aki said, but he remembered Lu Feng''s words. "There is no way out of this place¡­" - - Lu Feng came out of the bathroom. "Haa" he sighed with a satisfied expression. He loves bath¡­ "Huh?" Hou Qiong was still sleeping, ''Should I let her sleep?'' he thought but again decided to let her sleep. He sat on the ground. "If they enter the Core Place, they will never come out¡­ what the hell is going to happen then? Who will start the Events¡­" Lu Feng thought about them, why things always became like this¡­ nothing going as planned. "Well, I guess it will stop them any¡­ wait the fuck, what if the Oni Aki who entered with them is a clown of his? He is still here!" Lu Feng remembered Oni Aki had clones! "Damn!" Lu Feng stood up, suddenly he felt something bad was going to happen. If they all entered the Core Place they would be trapped. Even if they were trapped nothing would happen or bother Oni Aki, but¡­ those guys who went with him¡­ they would be trapped for eternity! "Looks like he is really the father of my mother... that means he is my grandfather¡­ ah" Hou Qiong slowly woke up and saw Lu Feng walking here and there none stop¡­ "What happened?" she asked him as he slowly came off the bed. Lu Feng looked at her and said "nothing" he couldn''t do anything now anyway, so why think about it. Hou Qiong nodded and tried to correct her messy hair. Lu Feng stopped thinking and sat on the ground. He decided to think about it later because Fem Kin Ko said there was no way to Myth Lands other than One Way Town¡­ and it was ruled by the King the man who was trapped now in the Evil 7th Door. ''How will they enter the Myth Lands now¡­'' Lu Feng wondered, but he was not expecting the answer to come to him looking¡­ "Young master, someone came looking for you," Fem Kim Ko said as she opened the door. "For me? How did they know I was here¡­" "Lu Feng, I am coming in" Lu Feng recognized this voice. It was Oni Aki! Hou Qiong took a few steps back after hearing the voice. "Y-You¡­ sigh" Lu Feng didn''t expect this, who would that one clown was trapped in the Evil 7th Door while another clown came to him¡­ he just didn''t know that, how many clowns did Oni Aki have¡­ Fem Kim Ko couldn''t do anything, she was threatened by his words and took him here. Oni Aki entered the room and saw Lu Feng who had a normal expression on his face. "What?" Lu Feng asked him with a smile. "You¡­" "I already told you, once you enter the Core Place, there is no way out of that place. Even if you kill me, there is no way out of there" Lu Feng smiled, he still doubted Oni Aki would kill him. Oni Aki looked at him for a minute without doing anything. "You might think you are smart, but no you are not¡­" "I know I am not smart, but I am not dumb as you, who enter the place where trillions of people were killed even after knowing" Lu Feng stopped him from saying it. Hou Qiong looked at him¡­ he was the first one to enter that before them¡­ and called him dumb¡­ "Anyway, we need to help them come out, I know you have a way to get them out. Come with me" Oni Aki said to him, he was not surprised or anything by his words. "No," Lu Feng said to him Oni Aki stopped. "Those are your grandfather and uncles.. I don''t think you will see them die there, right? They are now in the middle of a trap, I am okay, I only lose my clown, but they¡­" Oni Aki smiled. Chapter 173 - Convincing Oni Aki Lu Feng looked at him "You think I don''t know? I can save them after some time, and they will not die¡­" He said to Oni Aki. Oni Aki was silent, he slowly walked to Lu Feng without saying a word "I don''t think you will say that after going there, come with me and see yourself. I know you will not believe me, that is why I am not going to say anything. If King is dead, you will lose your grandfather, this One Way Town loses its whole point. He only has 3 sons and those 3 are with him¡­ I have more than 1000 clowns and there is no way to kill me, I will lose nothing even if they die, but you know, I am done waiting, I will go to Heaven¡­" "I already said this, I don''t hate you or anything, go to Heaven, I will show you the way to Heaven, but you should stop all these things," Lu Feng asked. He didn''t hate Oni Aki, he was a strong man, who wanted to go back to his homeland, everything he did in this world for that¡­ "You know, it was me who killed your grandfather and her grandpa, and you are saying you don''t hate me? You think I don''t know about humans?" Oni Aki smiled. "Do I look like a human?" Lu Feng asked him as he slowly stood up. "Eh?" Oni Aki looked at him even Hou Qiong was shocked after hearing his words "Make them fall asleep" Lu Feng asked Oni Aki Oni Aki raised his eyebrows. He was sure something was going on here¡­ so he did as he said, he made Fem Kim Ko and Hou Qiong fall asleep. "Oni Aki, I know I am not strong as you yet¡­ not even close, but it will not take a long time for me, because¡­ this world is mine! Everything obeys to me!" Lu Feng said to him with a loud voice. His mind was still thinking about what he should do, he didn''t know what to do, he knew Oni Aki would force him and he wouldn''t have any chance to even think about things like escaping or not helping him, he didn''t want to die, he didn''t want anyone he loves to die. Even though he just know that the young man was his grandfather he didn''t want him to die, his uncles too. If they were dead, his mother would be sad. If he could save them why let them die¡­ Oni Aki looked at him¡­ he had lived for a long time, but never met someone like Lu Feng before¡­ his aura had some unique power to it¡­ "What do you mean?" he asked him "I am just telling you that, don''t underestimate me, now I might help you, but¡­ if you don''t listen to my words, I will definitely kill you, and you have a 0% chance to kill me, now or in the future. I don''t have death¡­" Lu Feng said some bullshit. He couldn''t think of anything at such an important time¡­ "Huh?" Oni Aki looked at him with a surprised expression. "Sigh¡­ Oni Aki" Lu Feng sighed and sat on the bed as Oni Aki silently looked at him "Actually I am from Heaven" Lu Feng said to him "What!?" Oni Aki took a step back. "I was a very strong cultivator before, but I was killed and when I opened my eyes my soul was wandering around the worlds and saw this body, so took it," Lu Feng said to him, even though he was not telling truth, it was a big gamble, he didn''t like fighting or killing anything now, he wanted to cultivate peacefully and kill God later. Only waste time on pointless killing when it is needed. "Wait¡­ that thing happened 3 years ago¡­" "Yes, it was me" Lu Feng nodded, ''that was really me'' he thought. Oni Aki looked at him and when he thought about it, indeed something about Lu Feng was special. He knew many things which he didn''t know, not only him but the whole world. Heaven, the Upper Realm existence was something he knew by reading a very old, his ancestors left of them, and it was explained nothing, it was only written, this was not their home, their home was in heaven. "But you said The Cursed Icons open Divine Immortal Lands¡­ I want to go there¡­" "You fool, there is nothing in Divine Immortal Lands!" Lu Feng said to him with a laugh. "What do you mean?" Oni Aki raised his voice. Did he just call him a fool? "Let me tell some history that you would never know, not even in Heaven," Lu Feng said. He felt he should talk about his past, he had been hiding it for a long time. "Huh" Oni Aki was silent. "When Immortals were born on land, which is now called Divine Immortal Lands, it was a small place. There was no Qi in that place¡­ do you know what that means? There will be no Qi now too. The Immortals have Qi inside their body which is something no one can have. Only when they read the realm where they can make their own Qi can they enter the Divine Immortal Lands and live, every living being born after Ancient Father and Ancient Founder death are not immortals, they are mortals, even your demon and devil race, there are many races in heaven, Elf, Nak, Asura¡­ and they are strong, stronger than you I believe, so I will send you to the heaven which will not stop your potential and help you grow stronger than this! Going to Divine Immortal Lands is a waste of things you have done to get Cursed Icons" Lu Feng said to him Oni Aki listened carefully and came to a realization. He felt he could believe Lu Feng. "I was actually born to a Human and a Demon..." Oni Aki said to him "Oh¡­wait!" Lu Feng looked at Oni Aki and felt something change. Chapter 174 - Saving King "My mother was actually a human, she was raped by a demon and I was born. She always treated me like a monster, but couldn''t kill me because¡­ I was her son. You know what, I never actually killed people for fun like other demons, I only killed when it needed, that was why King trusted me, and now I want to save him, Demons also have a good side, but they don''t show it out like others, but I could. But I am also a demon and I can''t control everything. I killed every human who knew things about me or XMDS, I made XMDS so powerful that no human could ever imagine, but have you ever heard of them killing others? No! They don''t even come out without my permission, they only kill who I said them to kill¡­" Oni Aki said to him. Lu Feng was shocked by hearing this. He thought this man was a bad guy¡­ but he had his reasons too. "Okay, that''s enough, I need your answer, stop all these things or just regret everything," Lu Feng asked him, even though he got to know him as a good guy, that didn''t change a thing. Everything is dependent on his answer. "Well, I am thinking about it, I just got to know many things¡­" Oni Aki said to him "but we don''t have time to leave them like that, first save them" he added Lu Feng thought for a bit and nodded. "Okay I will save them" he decided to save them, he was going to do that in the future anyway. "But make them forget what I said before," Lu Feng asked "Okay," Oni Aki said and made Hou Qiong and Fem Kim Ko forget the things which happened 5 minutes ago. "Let''s go," Oni Aki said and a teleportation array appeared above them. Lu Feng looked at the array which was releasing blue light as they vanished from there. Lu Feng left a letter for them so they didn''t think he was in a problem. - - In front of Eating Forest, a blue light appeared in the middle-air as two people appeared. "How are you guys able to do this¡­ do we need to learn spare rules?" Lu Feng asked Oni Aki "You don''t know?" Oni Aki asked him "Nope, I don''t have any information about these things, I lost all my memories, only some techniques and a few important things are in my mind," Lu Feng said to him with a smile "Oh¡­" Oni Aki said, he still doubted his words. "Now, tell me how this works?" he asked again, there was no way he would leave it like that. "There are arrays¡­ you need to learn them how to use, that is all, there is no need to learn rules for these things," Oni Aki said and looked at the Eating Forest. "Damn¡­" Lu Feng remembered he tried to learn array in Hou Clan, but in the marriage¡­ he couldn''t learn many things there. Only some small basics, that too nothing in that. "Oni Aki, what about the humans in this place? Did you do anything to them?" Lu Feng asked "Nothing, they didn''t even know we came to this place," Oni Aki said calmly, why would he care about some Xiantian realm people. Lu Feng nodded as Oni Aki took a Cursed Icon out of his pocket. "Wait¡­ where did you get this one from?" Lu Feng asked him, there was no way he had another one. Oni Aki smiled. "I lied when I said we only had 3, we actually had 4 of them. This one is a secret that no one knew other than me, now I took it out to save them, or else I would not even take it out in front of people" Lu Feng was shocked a little but who would think he had another one. "But there is no need of it anyway," Lu Feng said, he felt he should show off something in front of him. "What?" Oni Aki didn''t understand his words. "Come with me," Lu Feng said and started to fly into the Eating Forest "Hey! That is very dangerous! Even I don''t know if I will be able to survive that forest!" Oni Aki tried to stop him but just as Lu Feng entered the forest a narrow path appeared in front of them. Those trees stood like walls. "This¡­" Oni Aki was shocked. "Come," Lu Feng said and slowly flew towards the entrance. Oni Aki also followed him, he was really shocked by the thing Lu Feng did right now. After entering the place they didn''t waste any time as they entered the Core Place. "Where are they right now?" Lu Feng asked him, he didn''t want to reveal that he had control over this place. "There!" Oni Aki said as he took him to a building that was far from the tallest building. "Why did you guys come here?" Lu Feng asked him after seeing the building they entered. "We followed the Cursed Icons¡­" Oni Aki said Lu Feng raised his eyebrows. Did he never know there was a Cursed Icon here? He knew where they were actually were. This place was something he never cared about or Lu Weici said to him to think about. "This place doesn''t have a Cursed Icon¡­ I know where the Cursed Icons are¡­" Lu Feng said to him. Oni Aki looked at him as his eyes were wide open, if there was no Cursed Icon in this place, why did it show them¡­ Lu Feng felt something was wrong... "First let''s save them," Lu Feng said with a serious expression. Oni Aki nodded. "Wait here," Lu Feng said to him as he entered the building. "Huh?" Oni Aki looked at Lu Feng as he entered a room. "Lu Weici¡­" he said in a low voice. "Master¡­" Lu Feng looked up and saw Lu Weici was sitting on his shoulders. "What is happening here? Why is there a Cursed Icon here?" he asked her. "I don''t know¡­ they moved on their own, they are now in new places¡­ only the 2 Cursed Icons moved" Chapter 175 - Finally Out "How¡­" Lu Feng wondered, how did this happen? "I don''t know¡­ it was like someone moved them intentionally," she said to him with a confused expression. She couldn''t stop Cursed Icons, those were Nature Treasures¡­ she only had control over Evil 7th Door but not on them. "¡­" Lu Feng membered those Cursed Icons were treasurers of God¡­ "is this a plan of God? Damn, we need to save them! What are the traps in this place, if you can take them out of this place" "No¡­ I can''t¡­ this place was used by God when he came here, which is not in my control anymore, because this has an aura of his in there, and the traps in here are extremely dangerous. One is Limitless Void, nothing but darkness, nothing will happen to them, this is the same as White Realm, another one is Under Blue, they will fell into a bottomless ocean, but they will never die. And the last one and the most dangerous one, Hell, the last one is connected to Hell which will take one to hell and make them suffer for eternity. There is no way to escape from Hell, until they get permission from the King of The Death" she said to him. "Damn!" he nodded and ran out of the room and saw Oni Aki was still standing there. "Where are those guys right now? Can you explain something like the surroundings?" Lu Feng asked him "Eh? Surroundings?" Oni Aki was surprised by sudden questions but he answered. "In a place where everything is dark, they all hold their hands and they could feel something below then change every minute," Oni Aki said. Lu Feng understood they were in Limitless Void and sighed in relief¡­ he had Samsara Eyes. He could take them out, for the first time he felt he was lucky. "Let''s go, show me the way" Lu Feng asked him Oni Aki took him to the 4th floor and came in front of a door. "This is it?" Lu Feng asked him "Yes" Oni Aki nodded "Okay" Lu Feng nodded and opened the door and entered with Oni Aki, it was a small room with a bed and a table¡­ but as soon as they entered the room the door closed and everything became dark, it was like they lost their visions all of a sudden. "See this shit, it happened¡­" Oni Aki said this is the second time he faced it, he felt she could trust so he came here. "How can I see, it''s totally dark here," Lu Feng said to him "I mean¡­" "Leave it" Lu Feng activated his Samsara Eyes and opened his eyes, he could clearly see everything, he could see he was standing on top of a transparent layer and they were not in the room. "Let''s search for them," Lu Feng said and held Oni Aki''s hand. "Okay," Oni Aki said and Lu Feng started to search for them, they should not have moved long from this location¡­. After 6 hours. "I found them," Lu Feng said with a smile as he saw some people in front of him Oni Aki was shocked by seeing this¡­ he was sure Lu Feng had some incredible eyes, but something like this¡­ ''wait, now it is understandable¡­ he must have got this from his lost memories¡­'' he thought as they ran towards them. He was just following Lu Feng while his eye closed. "Guys" Lu Feng shouted "Huh?" everyone was shocked after hearing Lu Feng''s voice. "Lu Feng? Why did you come here?" King said he was able to recognize the voice. "What¡­" "I came to take you all back," Lu Feng said to them as he stopped in front of King. He looked at the clown of Oni Aki. "Lu Feng, can you show me where my clown is?" Oni Aki asked, Lu Feng did as he said. "Mix with me," Oni Aki said as the other Oni Aki who was sitting on the ground without moving started to break into pieces and mix with the one who was standing. "Oh¡­" Lu Feng wanted to learn this technique¡­ making clowns looked good. "Anyway, let''s go out," Lu Feng said "How can you do that? There was no way out of this place" King said with a sigh. "I said I came here to take you out¡­ you guys are lucky that you came into this, if you all had entered any of the other 2 traps I would have turned around and left for real" Lu Feng said to them. They were silent, lucky? This place was making them mad¡­ "Now, don''t waste time!" Lu Feng said and they followed him silently. There was no need of way or anything, there was only one door in this place, and that too he could see it from this far. It was the way out. ''God¡­ I don''t know what you are planning, but don''t make me angrier'' Lu Feng thought when he remembered the thing Lu Weici said, Cursed Icons moved¡­ it was the sure plan of God. No one complained about anything. After walking for an hour. Lu Feng saw the Cursed Icon¡­ ''I need to take that with me'' "You guys, wait a minute," Lu Feng said to them "What?" they questioned but didn''t refuse. "Just one minute, something came up, don''t move from the location," Lu Feng said and let Oni Aki''s hand go. They were silent. They were not some armature kids who would shout at someone for this. Lu Feng came in front of the Cursed Icon as fast as he could. ''You little thing, you are only able to move if you are not under someone¡­ I understand now'' Lu Feng thought and grabbed it. It tried to move away from him, but he held it tight and after struggling to enter his body, it became calm. ''This thing always tries to enter into the body...'' Lu Feng thought and put that inside his pocket. "Let''s go," Lu Feng said and came to them. They all nodded and followed him and thought about what he did just now. They didn''t hear a thing. After walking for another 4 hours, they came in front of the Door. "Let''s go out¡­" Lu Feng opened the door and "BOOOM" Hot energy came from the other side of the door! "SHIT!" Lu Feng closed the door as fast as he could. After closing, it sighed in relief. Not only him but others too. "This shit is not the way out, it is the way to Hell!!" Lu Feng cursed "Hell?" they looked at him with confused eyes. "Yes! It is real Hell! Once you enter that, there is no way out of it! You will be boiled eternally. There is a saying that, in hell, one will never die. There is no concept of death in it" Lu Feng said to him. It was words from Lu Weici. They were shocked to learn such information. "We need to find other doors. I think another one leads to Under Blue¡­ we should be careful of that" Lu Feng said and stood up, there was no way to waste time in this place. "This¡­" they really didn''t know what to think about this young man, he was not even 100 years old, yet his knowledge of things was on a whole other level¡­ Lu Feng looked for the other doors and found one in no time. But this time he didn''t open it. He looked around the door to know it was any sign that showed it the way out. "This is just like a normal door without anything on it¡­ I should open it?" Lu Feng said to himself and decided to open it. "You guys stay here," Lu Feng said to them as he moved them to the other side. He also didn''t open the door while standing in front, he stood beside the door and opened it¡­ Click. The door opened¡­ BOOOM This time the force was so high Lu Feng thought he would lose his arm, it was water¡­ "I was right!" Lu Feng used all of this strength to close the door. And he did it. "Lu Feng, if you want some help, we are strong too¡­" they said to him "Shit¡­" Lu Feng sat on the ground, he was an idiot to forget that¡­ he should have used these! They were far stronger than him. "It''s okay," Lu Feng said, he already did it, so there was no need to think about it. "The last door will be the way out," Lu Feng said and stood up. There was no time to waste here. They all followed him and after some hours they came in front of another door which was the last one. "I hope it is the war out!" Lu Feng said to himself and opened the door slowly. "Sigh, it is" Lu Feng sighed and came out walking. They all opened their eyes and saw the door was really the way out! They finally came out of the darkness! "Finally¡­" they felt good after coming out¡­ Chapter 176 - New Danger Lu Feng nodded and looked around. "I feel like I am very lucky," Lu Feng said with a smile. Even though things were not going as he thought, he was lucky enough to go through them. ''But why, why did God do this¡­ was he was the one who moved the Cursed Icons?'' Lu Feng thought and looked at Oni Aki. "Oni Aki, what do you think about the question I asked before? What do you choose?" Lu Feng asked him. "Eh? Why all of a sudden?" Oni Aki looked at him with a surprised expression. "Nothing¡­ just want to ask," Lu Feng said "I am still thinking, need some time," Oni Aki said to him, he just said he needed some time before they came here, and why did he still ask him? Lu Feng was silent, something was wrong¡­ he could feel it but he couldn''t tell. "Then, okay, you will not get these Cursed Icons," Lu Feng said and started to walk down. King and the other 3 of his sons looked at each other''s faces. What happened? "Oni Aki, did something happen? What did he just ask you?" King asked him "Collect Cursed Icons or Go to Heaven" Oni Aki said with a sigh. "What¡­ that Heaven? Your home place you always used to talk about?" King was shocked "Yes¡­" "Then what are these Cursed Icons? You said a door will open to Heaven if you collect all Cursed Icons?" King asked him. They had talked about these things before, and he even supported him to collect all of them and even said he would open the Myth Lands for this thing. "No¡­ Lu Feng said it would not open the way to Heaven, but the Divine Immortal Lands" Oni Aki sighed¡­ "What!!!???" everyone shocked, Divine Immortal Lands!! "Then you should go there instead! To Divine Immortal Lands¡­ you will be the 3rd person to enter there¡­" "No¡­ not after hearing his explanation about that¡­ that place is not for people like me or anyone¡­" Oni Aki said to him and told them what Lu Feng said to him. "Damn" those other 3 brothers were shocked by hearing that, the guy has so much information on these things¡­ "How does he know all their things?" King asked but Oni Aki was silent, he didn''t say Lu Feng was from Heaven or anything to them. "I don''t know, he was also silent when I asked him," he said¡­ "Oh¡­" - "Lu Weici, you should be careful, I think God has an eye on this place¡­" Lu Feng said to Lu Weici. "Hmm, okay," Lu Weici said "Now, send all of them out and me too" Lu Weici did as he said, she teleported every one of them out and teleported Lu Feng in front of the exit, he was not allowed to teleport like them. - "Lu Feng?" they were suddenly shocked to see themselves standing out of the place while Lu Feng was missing! "I am here" After some minutes Lu Feng came to them flying. "Where did you go?" they asked him. "Nowhere, let''s go," Lu Feng said to them as they flew out to the Eating Forest. Lu Feng looked at Ni Loa and the gang who were training and they didn''t notice them at all. After coming close to the Easting Forest a narrow path opened in front of them. "This¡­" King and the other 3 were shocked. Oni Aki had already seen it so he was not surprised. They came out without any difficulty¡­ how was he able to do these things? They were still wondering how they came out of the Core Place¡­ just like that? Maybe only this Lu Feng could do something like that. Lu Feng looked at them, he wanted to go back right now. They nodded and sent him back alone, they said they would come back later. Lu Feng appeared in the room, and Hou Qiong was sitting on the bed. And Fem Kim Ko was standing in the corner. "Qiong?" Lu Feng called her as Hou Qiong looked at him. "Lu Feng!" she came and hugged him. She was worried about what happened to him¡­ Even Fem Kim Ko was shocked after seeing Lu Feng, even though she didn''t have anything to do with him, she was scared¡­ if anything happened to Lu Feng, and Madam Dong knew this¡­ she couldn''t imagine the thing she would face¡­ "I am fine" Lu Feng patted on her back with a smile. "Hmm" Hou Qiong nodded with a smile. Lu Feng looked at Fem Kim Ko and nodded. She also nodded back. "Bring some food," he said to her. "Yes, sir" she nodded and walked out of the room. Hou Qiong also felt she was hungry¡­ they ate so much yesterday. "I think this food is not something we get, we should eat as much as we can," Lu Feng said to her with a smile. "Sure¡­" Hou Qiong said with a smile. She thought she would not be able to eat all that¡­ Three maids entered the room with 3 tables. And the food was all on it. "Let''s eat!" Lu Feng said and they started to eat everything in front of them, they tasted good, and they were good for their body! So both didn''t leave anything. After eating they slept on the bed "Hehe" Lu Feng laughed after some time. Hou Qiong looked at him "What do you remember?" she asked him with a smile. "Nothing¡­ just my I can''t understand some things," Lu Feng said to her. "Oh¡­" Hou Qiong was silent, she would not ask what or why. "I will train sometime," she said and came off the bed. "Okay," Lu Feng said, he was not interested in training now. He wanted to sleep¡­ and he fell asleep. After training Hou Qiong was also tired. "Hmm, I have improved again¡­" she said with a smile, her skills were improving at a high speed. "And what with this feeling¡­ I feel like something is wrong¡­" she said with a confused expression as she looked at her hands. "Lu Feng, Hou Qiong, anyone there?" Suddenly a voice came from nowhere. "Ah" Hou Qiong took out the black crystal out of her pocket. It was Con Xan''s voice, she could recognize the voice. Con Xan saw Hou Qiong. "Where is Lu Feng?" she asked him. She looked like she was in a hurry. "One minute, he is sleeping, I will wake him up," she wrote on a paper, she always stores a pen and a book in her ring. "Wake him up, fast," she said and Hou Qiong woke Lu Feng. "What is it?" Lu Feng asked her. "Sister Xan wants to talk with you," Hou Qiong said and Lu Feng saw Con Xan in the projection. "Lu Feng, I don''t care how, but you should escape from that place, people from the Upper Realm coming to your world. I think they will destroy your world" she said in hurry. "What!" Lu Feng was shocked and took the pen and book from Hou Qiong. "How did they get to know about these?" Lu Feng asked "No one knows, someone in the shadows did it¡­" Con Xan said with a sigh. Lu Feng was silent. Looked like God made his move¡­ but why things were like this¡­? "How much time will it take for them to come here?" Lu Feng asked her. "2 months in your time. But don''t think its long, it is very short in the Upper realm" she said to him "2 months¡­ okay, I will think of something," Lu Feng said to her. "Fine¡­ but escaping is the better option, many strong people are coming... many times stronger than me, some are even strong as an old man asura. I don''t know why but they might destroy your world¡­" Lu Feng was shocked after hearing everything. ''2 months¡­'' Lu Feng nodded. "I am going now, I have some work to do" Can Xan said and the call ended. "People from Upper Realm¡­ what should we do, Lu Feng," she asked him. "Nothing, escape from this place," Lu Feng said to her, he already thought about this and already prepared too. But never thought it would come this fast. Hou Qiong was speechless by his response. "Where?" she asked him "I will take you to a good place, I don''t think they can do anything to us, but¡­ we don''t know what will happen to this world¡­ everyone might get killed¡­" Lu Feng sighed. "Killed¡­? Wait! How many people you are going to take with you?" she asked him Lu Feng looked at her in silence. "Hey¡­" - - "Husband, look here" Dong Hao Shu showed Lu Huang something. "Haha, looks like he is safe" Lu Huang laughed. "And he was taken by father¡­ Hou Qiong is also with him" Dong Hao Shu said. "Don''t worry¡­" "Who said I am worried, It is just¡­ it has already been 6 months since we saw him, and his zombie¡­ she will go crazy soon if she doesn''t meet Lu Feng" "Ahh, I forgot about her! She should have already become strong¡­" "Yes" Chapter 177 - Royal Clan Dong Hao Shu and Lu Huang came back to the home. "Wu Yin, Ving Hua" Dong Hao Shu called them. "Huh? Madam?" suddenly 2 ladies came out and saw them with a surprised expression. Lu Huang laughed after seeing their surprised expression. "Thanks for taking care of this House till now!" Dong Hao Shu said to them "No no, its nothing, we did nothing," Wu Yin said Ving Hua was silent. She looked behind her Dong Hao Shu noticed this and said "Don''t worry, that old man is fine, he will come back and will take you with him in a few days" "Oh¡­" She nodded with a smile. "Everyone is fine, they just went to their clans and sects," Dong Hao Shu said to them there was nothing to hide anyway. "Let''s first eat something," Lu Huang said and they all walked to the dining table. - - Somewhere. "Do we really need to leave things like this? I never thought a leader would think like this¡­ he said he would open the way to heaven¡­ now he said to stop the events! These events are to search for Cursed Icons in the Myth Lands and obtain all the Cursed Icons¡­" someone said in the dark. "Indeed¡­ but you think you can oppose the leader? You should know how strong he is. If he has to kill all of us, it would not take many times, and the thing he most hates is this, he is always right¡­" "Yes, I am always right" Another voice came beside them. "Leader!!" There were almost 10 voices in the dark. "Yes, but don''t misunderstood why I came here, I can tell you all, that pack everything up, we are leaving this place and going to heaven" Oni Aki''s voice echoed in the silent dark place. "Okay?" "Y-Yes, sir¡­" they all shouted. "Good, then I am leaving," Oni Aki said and his voice vanished. Even after he left no one made a single sound for some time "Time to pack everything, looks like the leader found something," someone said with a happy tune. They were being waited for this day¡­ going back to the place where they came from. "Yes¡­" Everyone disappeared in the darkness. - - "Lu Feng" suddenly someone entered the room Lu Feng was in. Lu Feng and Hou Qiong looked at him. "Oh¡­" It was King. "What is it?" Lu Feng asked him. Even though he was strong and all, he didn''t care, he somehow did not feel to get close to them. "Well, I am having some free time, so I came to look for you," King said with a smile. Lu Feng nodded as the other 3 brothers came into the room. He couldn''t help but to sigh, these people¡­ they didn''t know that to ask people before coming into the room? "Hao Shu''s son¡­" they smiled after seeing him "Yes¡­" Lu Feng looked at them and suddenly felt creepy¡­ "Do you know, your mother is very important to this place, there is no one here don''t know our mother" King said with a smile. Lu Feng raised his eyebrows. He never knew that¡­ he didn''t know anything about his mother''s past and anything about her. "Can you tell me about mother?" He asked him. Hou Qiong raised her eyebrows, she also wanted to listen. "Sure, I will tell," King said with a smile as both of them came close to them "Hao Shu''s mother is from a royal clan, far more superior than any human clan in this world, but because of that, they were hunted down by Demons, even though they were strong, Demons were too strong. They were eaten by Demons until no one left¡­ but a single girl was able to escape from the demons, she was not even 1 year old when she was left in this place, she was adopted by a farmer and lived a normal life in this place where she didn''t even know that she had royal blood in her. After many years, the royal blood started to show its true power, they became strong again and killed all the demons in this world¡­ but some demons were able to escape and hide somewhere no one knows¡­ then Oni Aki was born¡­ he killed all the royals, including my wife. I helped her escape many times, when I did that, I used to send her to the Lu Clan, which was very far from this place, through a teleportation array, when she went there she became friends with your father. Lu Huang was a very annoying kid. Even now¡­ after some years she said she would marry him, I was like¡­ why? She said she fell in love with him and he was too. I said no, but she ran away from home after some years of asking, and I asked her many times to come back, but she refused¡­ and I was never able to force her till now." King said none stop without even breathing. Lu Feng and Hou Qiong listened carefully¡­ even though it was a little confusing, they felt the king did that on purpose. ''So mother is a royal¡­ wait¡­'' Lu Feng remembered something and stood up. They looked at him "What''s wrong?" "Nothing¡­" Lu Feng said and sat back. "Hmm," they nodded. "And a few days back she came here to ask some help from her brothers, haha," King said with a laugh. "Help? Why?" "I don''t know, she said to help her friends, you know, I was happy that she got some friends other than that kid, that''s why I sent 2 guys who were trained by me, and I think everything was settled, now she went back to home," King said Lu Feng was silent and nodded. "I have one question, why are you close to Oni Aki?" Lu Feng asked him "Close? Hmm, it is not the correct word to use. I am actually not close to him, but I know him for a long time, we fought many times, we ate together many times, but you should know he is a demon, so I have my limits. He is also a respectable man, even though he killed my wife, I am not angry with him, because of some other reasons, but one thing I hate about him is he is still trying to kill your mother. If anything happens to her, he or I will die for sure" King said to him "And he knows I love my daughter more than anything, but he never listens" Lu Feng was silent. He was a little confused by this man. Hou Qiong was also speechless, this man in front of her never speck things clearly. "And I came here to tell you that, Oni Aki wants to go to Heaven, he said there will be no events in Myth Lands," King said to him "Good!" Lu Feng smiled, it was a good decision. Now he could¡­ ''Sigh, nothing changed¡­ even though they go to heaven, those people will come here and this place will be destroyed'' "When is he coming?" Lu Feng asked him "I think in 3 to 4 days, I hope you sent them off to heaven, we will be able to live sometimes peacefully," King said to him "then I will take my leave" "Okay" King and others left the room. "Lu Feng¡­ what do you think?" she asked him "Nothing¡­" he explained what he said to Hou Qiong. "Good¡­ but how are you going to send them to Heaven? This world is sealed? Right?" she asked him "Hehe, looks like you forgot it," Lu Feng said to her with a smile. "What, I know that too¡­ wait, that place?" she remembered it now. "Yes" - - "Ha! Ha!" A young lady who was wearing a red dress striking in the middle air. There was nothing in her hands, but she was swinging them like she was swinging a sword. It was Lan Yanjing, she has been training like this for months now. "Lan Yanjing, come back" Dong Hao Shu appeared beside him Lan Yanjing stopped her movements. "Where is master?" "He will come back in a few days," she said "Oh¡­" Lan Yanjing sighed. "But don''t worry, he is in a very safe place, now stop your training and take some rest," she said to her with a smile. "I don''t need rest, I am a zombie¡­" she said to her. "But you are not a normal zombie, you have your own intelligence, so training like this will affect your mental health" Dong Hao Shu said to her. Lan Yanjing didn''t understand what she meant, but she listened to her and came back home. "Hao Shu!! Important news!" Dong Hao Shu came running "What is it?" "XMDS Events got canceled! There are no events or anything!" Lu Huang said to her in a shocking voice. "What? Why?" Dong Hao Shu was shocked too, and looked at the information and read it¡­ "Why¡­" she was confused, something was wrong. "Lu Huang, let''s go, we need to meet my father again," she said "Eh? Why?" Lu Huang was shocked. "Come¡­" Dong Hao Shu said and called Lan Yanjing, Ving Hua, Wu Yin and told them they would come back in some days and went out. "Hao Shu, do we really need to do this?" Lu Huang asked "Yes, this is not a simple matter, and we still need to see Lu Feng and Hou Qiong and take them back with us, so it is good that we are going now," Dong Hao Shu said "Okay, your wish¡­ but, Hao Shu, we need to be careful, that demons might still be in there. If they knew you are in that place¡­" Chapter 178 - Lu Fengs Lies Dong Hao Shu and Lu Huang appeared in the cave. "Let''s go," Dong Hao Shu said and they started to fly towards the big mansion¡­ that was the place where King lives. They came in front of the mansion "Stop¡­Madam Dong?" there were 4 guards in front of the gate¡­ they immediately recognized Dong Hao Shu. "Yes, open the gate," she said to them "Y-Yes!" they were shocked but listened to her and opened the gate as they entered, no one stopped her. Lu Huang looked around, no one looked at him with a friendly gaze. ''Really? These guys¡­'' he sighed but didn''t think about it much. They directly entered the house without a second thought. "Haha, sister, you are back!" one of the brothers said with a laugh, he was the youngest one, Dong Ah. "Yes, where are the others?" she asked him "They are preparing something," Dong Ah said to her "Anyway, you came home after a long time, come let''s have lunch" "Later, I need to meet father first," she said to him. "Hmm, why? Because of the cancellation of XMDS events?" Dong Ah asked her. "Yes" she nodded "Well, that is nothing then, it was done by, Nephew, he was the one who stopped all of these things," said Dong Ah. "Lu Feng?" both of them were shocked, what did he do¡­ "How?" Dong Hao Shu asked him "Hmm, he made a deal with Oni Aki, that he would send him to Heaven," Dong Ah said to her. "Lu Feng knows about these things?" Dong Hao Shu and Lu Huang didn''t know what to think. How did their son know all these things? Why did he never say anything to them? "We don''t know, no one knows. And he has some crazy abilities. You won''t even believe me even if I tell you" Dong Ah said with a sigh. He remembered Lu Feng''s eyes and the things in Evil 7th Door. "What¡­ tell me!" Dong Hao Shu and Lu Huang said. "This¡­ okay, first sit down," Dong Ah said and they came into the living room and sat on the soft couch. "You know Evil 7th Door, right?" "Yes" "We went there, and entered the Core Place and were trapped in a Limitless Void, we thought there was no hope, but Oni Aki and Lu Feng came to save us, and Lu Feng saved us like it was nothing! And¡­" he said to them everything happened in the Evil 7th Door and the Oni Aki''s plan. "This¡­" both looked at each other''s faces. It was truly shocking to them, how did their son do all those things? They never know¡­ "Where are they right now?" she asked him "Guest House," Dong Ah said "Oh¡­" they became silent, no one was allowed to the Guest House without King''s permission. And no one knew where the place was. Except for some people. Dong Hao Shu stood up "Huang, let''s go," she said to him "Okay" Lu Huang also stood up and both walked out of the room. Dong Ah didn''t stop her, he knew she was going to meet their father. "This is really something¡­ even I didn''t know there was a Heaven, other places from this world, other than Divine Immortals Lands," Lu Huang said in a hurry. "Yes¡­ I only know a little, but who would think Lu Feng knows all those things." Dong Hao Shu sighed. "Hmm," Lu Huang sighed. "But I suggest you not ask him. It is not like he needs to tell us everything, everyone has their own secrets" he added "Don''t worry, I will not ask him anything, I just want to know, he is still our son or not" Dong Hao Shu said to him and they came in front of the door. "Father" "Come in" King''s voice came from the other side. As Dong Hao Shu opened the door and entered the room. "Father, send us to the Guest House," Dong Hao Shu asked him as they entered the room, but her expression changed after seeing the people in the room. "Oh, Hao Shu, long time," a middle-aged man said to her with a smile, he was no other than Oni Aki. Lu Huang raised his eyebrows, he knew this man! "Oni Aki¡­" Dong Hao Shu was shocked by seeing him¡­ her body stopped moving, she could not even move¡­ "Don''t worry, I have no interest in your royal blood anymore" Oni Aki said to her with a smile. He was going to Heaven anyway. This was nothing to him anymore. "Eh¡­" Dong Hao Shu looked at her father and he nodded. But she still¡­ "Okay, I will send you to him," King said after seeing their reaction and raised his hand. A big teleportation array appeared on top of them and they vanished. "Looks like she didn''t believe me," Oni Aki said with a laugh. "Of course, why would she?" King said with a smile. He hunted her for hundred years, and now he said he was not interested in her blood anymore¡­ why would anyone believe such a thing. - - Lu Feng and Hou Qiong were sitting on the ground. Lu Feng was checking Hou Qiong''s body, and trying to prevent her from entering the 2nd phase of her bloodline, he even stopped giving his Qi to her anymore, her cultivation speed was now equal to his, and her power was increasing like never before¡­ "Lu Feng, is something wrong?" she asked him. "Nothing" "Then why are you acting like this?" "I said it is nothing, just worried about anything wrong with your body, since I gave you my Qi¡­ I said this before, my Qi is like a poison for others" Lu Feng said, this was also one of the reasons. Hou Qiong was silent. She remembers that, but he was acting weird for some reason. Suddenly a blue light appeared in the middle of the room. Both of them looked at the light as two people came out of the light. "Mother! Father!" Lu Feng recognized them and stood up with a smile. "Lu Feng!" Dong Hao Shu saw him and walked to him. Hou Qiong also stood up. "Come here," Dong Hao Shu said and hugged him. Lu Huang was happy to see his son doing great and he was still the same¡­ Dong Hao Shu looked at Hou Qiong and hugged her too. "Good that you both are safe," she said to them with a smile. "Hmm" both of them nodded. Lu Feng looked Lu Huang. "Good" Lu Huang said to him with a nod. Lu Feng also nodded. After some time they sat on the bed. "Lu Feng, I heard many things from Dong Ah¡­ how do you know all these things?" Dong Hao Shu asked Lu Huang looked at her. She just said she would not ask him anything¡­ Lu Feng smiled, he was troubled now, he didn''t think of this. "I got all this knowledge from Evil 7th Door," he said. "Evil 7th Door? First, off all why did you go there!" she asked him "How would I know it is Evil 7th Door or not? When I used the emergency option, we were saved by a group in there¡­" he told her everything. "Oh¡­" now Dong Hao Shu and Lu Huang understood. Lu Feng said he found a book in the Core Place and learned many things from it. Even though it was a lie, it was believable. Evil 7th Door was an old and ancient sect, if it had such information it was not shocking¡­ "I think this is a good thing, but don''t miss use it¡­" "I am using it for good itself," Lu Feng said to her. "Yeah¡­" they nodded, he used to stop Oni Aki¡­ "Young Master¡­" suddenly Fem Kim Ko entered the room. "Oh! Kim Ko!" Dong Hao Shu looked at her, "Ah" Fem Kim Ko was shocked. "Madam Dong!" she came to him running and about to kneel "Hey, stop" Dong Hao Shu stopped her from kneeling. Fem Kim Ko looked at her and was silent. "How are you?" Dong Hao Shu asked her with a smile. "I am good, madam," she said with a slight smile. "Good" Dong Hao Shu nodded. "What are you doing here then?" "I- I am not being punished¡­" she said with a sigh. "Punishment? What did you do?" Dong Hao Shu asked. Lu Feng raised his eyebrows. "I raise¡ª" "Stop" Lu Feng stopped her. They looked at him. "Mother¡­ I will tell it to you, but first, send her away" Lu Feng said to her. "Eh¡­ okay," Dong Hao Shu said and Fem Kim Ko also went beck. "What did she do?" "Nothing, some days ago, when we appeared here, she asked us who we are and raised her sword¡­ I don''t know why, after knowing I am your son, she asked for punishment¡­ I gave her a little¡­ mother! Why are you getting angry about!?" Lu Feng looked at her. "Then what is her punishment?" Dong Hao Shu asked him. She was clearly angry. "She will be my servant till I am here," Lu Feng said to her. "Eh?" Dong Hao Shu was shocked¡­ "Lu Feng¡­ sigh, you don''t know who she is¡­" Chapter 179 - Time Has Come Lu Huang sighed "Lu Feng¡­ you don''t know who she is, right?" he asked "No," Lu Feng said, why would he know her. Dong Hao Shu was silent too, didn''t know what to say. "She is the 3rd commander of the Imperial Army¡­ she just does this maid as part-time¡­" Lu Huang said to him. "Oh¡­" Lu Feng nodded. "What do you mean by "Oh"? She is very strong and has so much prestige in One Way Town¡­" "Father, I don''t know any of that, and even now I know that that didn''t change anything. She chose her punishment and let her do her work" Lu Feng said, he didn''t care about these things anymore, so what if she was a big shot, it was her choice. "Hmm" they also nodded, it was indeed her choice, they didn''t have anything to say to her or him, he did what he could do. "Anyway, why are you here? After hearing the story from the king, I thought you will not come here" Lu Feng said with a smile. "Well, we came here to ask why the Events stopped and take you back home," Dong Hao Shu said "Oh¡­ but take Hou Qiong with you, I still have so much work to do here," Lu Feng said to them "Huh? I will stay with you" Hou Qiong said after hearing it. "It is okay, you go back and rest, I will settle things and come back in no time" "But¡­" "Okay," Dong Hao Shu said with a nod. "Thanks, mother" Lu Feng said with a smile. Hou Qiong was silent¡­ she wanted to stay with Lu Feng, but he was refusing. "You should come back fast, Lan Yanjing is waiting for you, she is already sad for not seeing you this long" Dong Hao Shu said with a sigh. "Okay" Lu Feng nodded, he didn''t forget Lan Yanjing. It was just that things were not going well. They all nodded. Lu Huang was silent all the time, he was sitting silent. There was nothing he got to talk about anyway. "Just be careful" Dong Hao Shu said to him with a worried face. "No worries, I will be fine and come back home," Lu Feng said to her, he was already prepared for this. If everything goes as he planned he would be safe. "Looks like you are having a good chat" suddenly a voice came from nowhere. It was Oni Aki. "Yes," Lu Feng said as others were shocked. "You¡­ how do you know this place" Dong Hao Shu was shocked. "Well that is a big story, I don''t have much time, so I want to talk a few words with Lu Feng and go," Oni Aki said with a sigh and looked at Lu Feng. "What is it?" "We will be coming in 2 days, you better keep your words," Oni Aki said to him "Sure, anytime," Lu Feng said to him with a smile. "Then I am leaving, my real body will come with you to there, but there will be 2 or 3 clones out here if my main body reaches its destination they will disappear, but if anything funny¡­ well, I want to trust you, see you later," Oni Aki said and vanished from the place. Lu Feng smiled. "Taking about trust¡­" Dong Hao Shu''s expression changed. "Well, mother, he is actually not bad," Lu Feng said to her. They looked at him "he was the person who killed your grandfather, and Hou Qiong''s grandfather, Old man Sun¡­" "Mother¡­" Lu Feng sighed, he knew that, but he was not someone who thought about revenge or stuff, the only revenge he had was to kill God. And the person who killed them was already killed by Old Man Sun. They looked at him and didn''t know what to feel. "Do you know why he killed them?" he asked "No" "He killed them because he wanted to reach his goal, if you were in that position what would you do?" Lu Feng asked them, it was not like he didn''t have any feelings, but he was too weak to take revenge. If he did anything stupid, it would affect everyone. "We should not think like that. This is different, Lu Feng" Dong Hao Shu sighed after hearing him. "Look at your father, what if he killed your father? You don''t want to take revenge? That how it is¡­" Dong Hao Shu said. Lu Feng was silent. "I understand what you mean mother, but power is the most important right now, and things are not good too, even if you want revenge, there is nothing we can do against them, I already took a safe path, so don''t worry," Lu Feng said. They were silent, "Okay, do as you wish" Lu Feng smiled. - - At the evening, everyone left, Hou Qiong was also going with them. "Haa¡­" Lu Feng sighed as he was sleeping on the bed. "Young master?" suddenly Fem Kim Ko entered the room. "What is it?" "Nothing, I brought some food¡­" she said. "Hmm, okay," he said and she moved to the corner of the room. Lu Feng looked at her "Why are you still here?" She was silent. "Huh?" Lu Feng was confused by her silence. "I just want to stand here, if you have any problem I will leave," Fem Kim Ko said Lu Feng raised his eyebrows. "I am sorry, but leave," Lu Feng said to her. "Okay," Fem Kim Ko nodded and left the room. Lu Feng moved towards the table and ate dinner. After eating he stood up and practiced God''s Body, God''s Punch, and all. - - After 2 days. "Lu Feng" King appeared in the room. Lu Feng was still sleeping. "Wake up," he said mixing a little Qi in his voice. Lu Feng woke up and looked at him "Time to go to work," he said to him "Hmm, I will come in a minute," Lu Feng said to him and King nodded and waited outside. After freshening up, he came out. It was time to send those guys to heaven. Oni Aki was waiting for Lu Feng. "I have been waiting for this time for my whole life¡­" Oni Aki said with a smile. Lu Feng nodded. "Let''s go," King said "This¡­ I will take them with me, please don''t follow us, it will be very dangerous" Lu Feng said to King, there was no way he would reveal his secret to others. King thought for a minute and nodded. Oni Aki also agreed, there was no way it would be an easy thing to go to heaven, "This world is sealed by God, there are only a few ways to heaven, one becomes so strong, strong enough to ascend heaven or use loopholes," Lu Feng said to Oni Aki and King. "Oh¡­" they came out of the place. "What the hell¡­" Lu Feng was shocked by seeing the crowd in front of him. "These guys are all demons and devils," Oni Aki said to him. In front of them, there were countless people¡­ "So you want to take everyone with you?" Lu Feng asked him "Yes," Oni Aki nodded. Lu Feng looked at them¡­ "This¡­ I don''t know how long it would take for you to reach heaven, but you will have my blessings" He said to them. "Your blessings?" Oni Aki and King raised their eyebrows. Lu Feng ignored them. "Tell everyone to teleport to the West Lands," Lu Feng said and looked at King "We need to part here" "Okay" King nodded and everyone teleported to the West Lands. "Oni Aki, come with me and tell everyone to wait," Lu Feng said to him and flew towards a ruined place. "Everyone wait here," Oni Aki said to them and followed Lu Feng. "Do you know what this place is?" Lu Feng asked him "Hou Clan," Oni Aki said. "Good that you remember" "I never forget people I killed," Oni Aki said Lu Feng looked at him¡­ "Anyway, looks like we are here," Lu Feng said as he came in front of a ruined place. Oni Aki looked at the place, there was nothing in front of them. "Come," Lu Feng said and walked. "Huh?" Oni Aki followed him but his view changed as he took 3 steps. "Where is this?" "The way to heaven," Lu Feng said. "What¡­" Oni Aki looked at him "This place was actually sealed, but since the place was destroyed the seal was gone too," Lu Feng said and looked around, it didn''t change a little, the small forest and no end view¡­ Oni Aki looked at this¡­ "So this is the way¡­" he said with a smile. He was very happy. "Now go back and call everyone. I think you will reach heaven once you walk into it," Lu Feng said to him. "Really?" "Yes," Lu Feng nodded. "Then I will call everyone. I am very excited!!" Oni Aki said and walked back and came back to the ruined place. "Everyone! Come here!!" Oni Aki shouted loudly, his voice was so loud, the whole West Lands heard his voice. Those demons and Devils walked to him.. As the whole ground shook.